ã€ŠSendai Yuusha wa Inkyou Shitaiã€‹


 Chapter 01 â€“ The Summoned Hero and the Preceding Hero

    Author¡¯s Note: If anyone has any questions or suggestions to better this translation feel free to comment.

    The Summoned Hero and the Preceding Hero

    If you were asked ¡°What is a hero?¡± how would you answer?

    No, even if you don¡¯t say it, I know.

    I kind of know how you would.

    For now, you¡¯d probably answer with a ¡°Huh?¡±

    Without skipping a beat, you¡¯d answer this way.

    ¡¸In general, heroes are¡« (omitted). What made heroes famous in Japan was the RPG game Dragon Quest¡« (omitted). Lately, they¡¯ve been coming up in the web novels¡« (omitted).¡¹

    You could say that someone who answered with this with a straight face would be odd.

    Well then, why don¡¯t we change the question?

    Do you want to become a hero?

    Hn? ¡­¡­So how about it?

    I would never want to do it again.

    At the very least, that is what I thought.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸O please, save this world¡­¡­¡¹

    A dressed up, noble-looking young lady in a red dress was lowering her head very, very deeply.

    And behind the young lady, there were some imperial knight-like females down on one knee with their heads lowered.

    It wasn¡¯t just those girls.

    It would seem that even this country¡¯s leader-like elders had also taken a knee. They were looking this way with expressions of envy. They were standing in a line in this huge room, which had such magnificence that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to describe it properly with my limited vocabulary.

    ¡¸¡­Please vanquish the Demon Lord, Hero-sama!¡¹

    That young lady, whose jade green eyes shook with tears and whose golden blonde hair, that was so beautiful it could be mistaken for golden thread, swaying, pleaded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The boy was speechless.

    Was it because, on his way home from school with his closest friends, he was suddenly wrapped up in light only to be taken here?

    Was it because he was confused by the clothes worn by these people who looked like they made a time slip from the Middle Ages?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it. It was because the young lady right in front of him was crying in despair.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re, fine with me.¡¹

    If you looked closely, you could see him nod.

    That day, Hero Amagi Kaito had been born in this country, no, in this world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Are you, serious?¡¹

    Facing the opposite direction behind Handsome-kun, the new hero, he, Yashiro Yuu, muttered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in another world, again¡­¡¹

    He let out a dry laugh. His expression was filled with despair.

 Chapter 02 â€“ The Preceding Hero Got Dragged In

    Author¡¯s Note: I used Ikemen rather than Handsome. If anyone has any suggestions for something better, I¡¯m open to it.

    The Preceding Hero Got Dragged In

    Eh©`, nice to meet you. This is Yashiro Yuu speaking.

    I¡¯ll say this beforehand but I¡¯m just an ordinary high school student without any particular similarity to those protagonists of the recent harem anime.

    I don¡¯t have anything like a childhood friend, I don¡¯t have anything like a cute little sister, and I haven¡¯t met anyone like a tsundere girl that I crashed into while she was eating a piece of bread.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Buwah (Sob)

    Whoops, after not being able to face up to reality, tears came out.

    Let¡¯s get back on topic.

    Yes, ordinary. I am ordinary.

    I have confidence that if I had a huge amount of money, I¡¯d become a shut-in due to my doubt of other people. I also have confidence that if I were to fall into something like a harem, I¡¯d run away in fear of it.

    Even the ecchi books I hide from my family members are hidden under my bed. And if a girl were to treat me kindly, I¡¯d fall in love with them.

    I am that, that normal, ordinary, regular three times over male high school student.

    So why is such an ordinary me in a place like this?

    Looking closer at my surroundings, rather than a room, it¡¯s more of an altar. Around the thing that looks like a ceiling was a stairwell. The ceiling was being supported by six large pillars.

    There was even a mark of a six pointed star magic formation that was made from the ancient Ishreel language on the ceiling.

    It was even on the smooth rock floor, the six pointed star magic formation and the Ishreel language.

    It would seem that it was something like a time and space teleportation magic formation, aka summoning formation, meant to connect the real world and this magic world, [Reinbulk].

    But still, wasn¡¯t there supposed to be some stupidly difficult related activation condition of something like having the stars aligned or something?

    But as I thought, that light was the magical light of summoning¡­¡­¡­is the conclusion that Yashiro Yuu came to by himself.

    Ehh, that just now was obviously an abnormal explanation of magic you say¡­¡­I, myself, am an ordinary male school student but, in the past, I have crossed over into a different world.

    That was when I was in eighth grade in the real world. A time when I played around in cool clothes and wearing a mantle.

    And when a sudden light wrapped up my surroundings, I was summoned to a similar altar.

    And then, after doing a couple of things, I vanquished the Demon Lord of Chaos that was trying to conquer the world at the time and returned peace to the world.

    ¡­¡­¡­In other words, I¡¯m a hero. Ah, that¡¯s not it. To be precise, I was a hero.

    Now then, let¡¯s return to the main story.

    Just why was I called back to this different world¡­¡­?

    Hm? Is this really the same different world you ask?

    Ahh, about that, I can definitely guarantee it.

    The reason is the existence of the magic characters of the Ishreel language.

    Each and every character is endowed with a magic-like power and when they are put together, it activates ¡°magic¡±. It¡¯s that kind of thing.

    This is from the time when I was first came to this different world three years ago. When I was a hero, the Three Princesses had thoroughly beat this into me so it isn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡­¡­Hm? ¡­¡­Wait ©` So this really is the different world, Reinbulk, that I came to three years ago?

    I can make some sense of the summoning formation, but this really is the world that I was summoned to be a hero.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t something a bit off here?

    ¡¸Just why do you need a hero?¡¹

    I have a habit of talking to myself out loud.

    That goes the same for complaints and insults. Well, it¡¯s not like I always say everything that I am thinking, but my habit came out again today.

    ¡¸Haa? Were you properly listening to what the princess was saying?¡¹

    I was pierced with some very strong and provocative words.

    ¡¸So, sorry. I was confused about various things¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go interrupting the conversation with something so stupid.¡¹

    With the princess who had pleaded to the Ikemen Jerk at the beginning at the head of this meaninglessly gorgeous table, four men and women are looking at me.

    One of them was our Amagi Kaito. A violent red-haired twin tails. A cool beauty with a princess cut, and a loli girl that was wearing a male uniform.

    They all seem to have been summoned together.

    ¡­¡­What an amazing arrangement. Are the three of them the Ikemen jerk¡¯s harem?

    ¡¸Calm down, Akane. He¡­¡­Yuu was it? Yuu-kun wasn¡¯t called together with his close friends like we were, you know.¡¹

    The Ikemen jerk called Amagi Kaito chides the man dog of a woman that barked at me from the seat closest to the princess.

    ¡¸Wh, what! What are you trying to say!?¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least, it¡¯s because you guys are here that I can calm down a bit. ¡­¡­If you guys weren¡¯t here, I¡¯m sure that I would be confused and be in no condition to properly listen to what anyone was saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I get it. ¡­¡­Jeez, you¡¯re so unfair¡­If you say it like that, I¡­¡­¡¹

    The cheeks of the red-haired twin tails called Akane turned red at the Ikemen jerk¡¯s words. What is hell is up with this stereotypical tsudere¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It was so tsundere-like that I was speechless. To become this tsundere, it¡¯s of the confession class. As usual, the important part of the words of that uptight girl didn¡¯t reach the Ikemen jerk.

    And so, my evaluation of this Ikemen jerk called Amagi Kaito changed greatly.

    This guy, he isn¡¯t just some Ikemen¡­¡­He¡¯s an Ikemen that is both the charisma-having type and the troublesome type.

    I mean, the Ikemen-hating me thought ¡°Ah, this guy is a nice guy¡± you know. That was close. ¡­Well, maybe it¡¯s because of his harem but his level of charisma isn¡¯t that high.

    I do have an acquaintance that is a charisma-type Ikemen, but that guy¡¯s dangerous. There have been times where I thought it¡¯d be fine to embrace him.

    Though I immediately feel like killing myself out of self-hatred afterwards.

    ¡¸Ah~, um. ¡­¡­Sorry. Please continue.¡¹

    As the princess lowered her head, she made a small laugh and nodded.

    ¡¸Then I will continue. ¡­¡­The hero from three years ago did not defeat the Demon Lord and had finished with only repelling him. And so, having healed the wound inflicted upon him by the hero, once again, this world of Reinbulk is being conquered by the darkness.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t listen to too much of it. I had only listened to the beginning of it, however, I had a deeper understanding than the four people here from the real world.

    There¡¯s no mistake that this is Reinbulk and there¡¯s no mistake that the hero from three years ago is me.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­But, it greatly disturbed me that there was such a huge difference from the conclusion that I know of.

    Repelled? Impossible¡­¡­I certainly defeated the guy, but rather than defeating him, I sealed him after paying a huge price.

    Yet the public is treating it like I repelled him, and that he has revived?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­There¡¯s no way. If the seal was lifted, they would have immediately called me back.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Something is really suspicious here.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t going to call on that hero from three years or whatever?¡¹

    Just as I was getting submerged in a sea of thought, the cool beauty with a princess cut asked the princess.

    Ohh, nice on how her voice is also cool. ¡­¡­It would really fit her if were to wear a miko uniform while carrying a Japanese sword.

    ¡¸We would call upon him if we could, but¡­¡­The Kingdom of Leezalion has concealed the summoning ceremony so we are unable to call him.¡¹

    The princess disappointedly swung her head to the floor and answered. No, I got dragged in, is what could be said, but you kind of did call me©`.

    Wait,

    ¡¸Wait a minute, concealed the summoning ceremony? This place is different from the summoning ceremony of Leezalion?¡¹

    Forget about hiding it, the Hero Summoning is something that summons humans that hold the qualifications of a hero in the real world, right? Then I can understand why I was called, but.

    ¡¸Yes. Leezalion¡¯s and our Luxeria¡¯s summoning ceremony are different. The Leezalion summoning ceremony uses Leezalion way of the ancient summoning formation, which is through the arrangement of things. They utilize the magic that is converged when the stars are aligned, create a local mass of magic, and then use that enormous magic to open a world door. Conversely, our Luxeria¡¯s summoning ceremony summons by pouring magic that was drawn from a dragon¡¯s pulse into a circle, creating a stable world door.¡¹

    Hou hou, so in other words, Leezalion¡­¡­the country that called me three years ago forcibly opened a door using something like a bomb while Luxeria took their time to do something like picking. I guess you couldn¡¯t exactly call that safe.

    ¡¸I can understand that the summoning formation is different. ¡­¡­But knowing about Leezalion¡¯s summoning formation, shouldn¡¯t you have called on the preceding hero (me)? That alignment of the stars or whatever, they¡¯ve obviously match the cycle from three years ago, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We are unable to use Leezalion¡¯s summoning formation. However, there is a magic rite called a [Code] that is able to specifically summon the preceding Hero-sama that is within Leezalion¡¯s summoning ceremony. Since it is possible to also insert it into our Luxeria system of summoning formations, if we had this ¡°Code¡±, it would be possible to aim to summon the preceding Hero-sama. ¡­¡­However.¡¹

    So you¡¯re saying that Leezalion won¡¯t divulge the summoning ceremony.

    No, well~, that might actually be my fault~.

    Just as I was thinking this, the tsundere twin tails barked.

    ¡¸Just what the heck is up with that Kingdom of Leezalion!? They should just hurry up and call the previous hero. If they did that, then we wouldn¡¯t have to come to this world. And more importantly, why do we have to defeat the thing that the previous hero failed to defeat!? Argh~, geez! I don¡¯t care who the previous hero was but this is just a good nuisance!!¡¹

    Hitting the table and making a bang, red tails barked out what she wanted to say, making Ikemen chide her again to get her to take her seat.

    My ears hurt. ¡­¡­¡­¡­No, but still, him reviving, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸So, by the way. In the end, what is it that we should be doing?¡¹

    Fidgeting, the cross-dressed girl spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. We are amateurs after all. ¡­¡­Even after being told all of this about the Demon Lord, we don¡¯t have any countermeasures.¡¹

    And following up was the cool beauty.

    Yup. My thoughts exactly. I could understand if they were a bearer of a holy sword like me, but there is only one holy sword in the world.

    Seeing as how I¡¯m the one holding on to it, there shouldn¡¯t currently be one in this world.

    Eh? Another new vocabulary appeared you say? ¡­¡­Well, seeing as how I¡¯ll explain it in the near future, just stuff it to the back of your mind.

    ¡¸Please do not worry about that.¡¹

    The princess smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸The summoning formation only summons heroes that possess high levels of magic to our world. ¡­¡­You all are possessors of an amount of magical power that we could never reach.¡¹

    ¡¸Possessors of high levels of magic? ¡­¡­Is it alright to take that meaning literally?¡¹

    Ikemen-kun asked.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m sure that we could get a specific number as soon as we measure it but for now, I can tell you that we limited it to possessors that had 100 to 1000 Imperial Court Magicians¡¯ worth of magic.¡¹

    Eh?

    Eh, ehh~?

    Isn¡¯t that, like, cheating? I¡¯m sure that you heard that they¡¯re kind of weak, but really, an Imperial Court Magician is something like a den of monsters, you know. At the very least, the Imperial Magicians in Leezalion are.

    So if you have 100 to 1000 peoples¡¯ worth, you¡¯re pretty much invincible.

    This is bad¡­¡­Is there seriously a chance that I got dragged in?

    The reason is because magic doesn¡¯t exist in me.

    Not a single ounce. Therefore, I can¡¯t use magic.

    Then, most important of all, my account of my condition at the time of the summoning.

    Right before I was summoned, I was carrying a photogravure collection home while letting out weird breathing and panting.

    It was of the recent rising star, Chiharu-chan. Her charm starts off with her amazing busty breasts that boast a 95 along with her plump yet slender legs that get constricted right at her hips. And then, her sweet mask that captivates anyone, regardless of gender.

    Yup, she¡¯s a woman that fits the word ¡°ero-cool¡±.

    That girl¡¯s photo collection was in my bag and under a secure lock (tightened with string) and hugged by both my arms. At that time, I had noticed some lively voices coming from in front of me and when I took a look, I saw the figures of an Ikemen being tended to by three of the cutest girls in the area.

    Just as I had directed my hatred towards the Ikemen, they had been caught by the stoplight and stopped. I, who had caught up to them, also stopped, just a bit separated from them. Then, the surroundings were suddenly enveloped by light.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Man, I seriously did get dragged into the summoning, didn¡¯t I?

 Chapter 03 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Medicinal Plant Collecting

    Author¡¯s Note: Here is chapter 3. Hope you enjoy. I worried a bit on Tre¡¯s name but decided to go with the summaries provided by amatsunagi.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Medicinal Plant Collecting

    Troubling. This is really troubling.

    As the explanation of the world for the summoned newbies ended, the day had also ended and had become tomorrow. In other words, we¡¯re supposed to start taking actions as heroes from today on, but¡­¡­¡­

    Troubling. This is really troubling.

    The Ikemen jerk, Amagi Kaito, and his Ikemen-led harem army were overflowing with an amazing motivation for some reason.

    No, I think I know. It¡¯s because they¡¯re measurements for magic didn¡¯t range from 100 to 1000.

    Even Ikemen-kun, who was the lowest, was at 7,000.

    I mean, even someone like that shota had struck out with being at 15,000.

    What crazy readings. It¡¯s already passed Tactical-level and gone up to Hazard-level.

    Eh? Who was the shota you ask? ¡­¡­Man~, even I was surprised.

    The cross-dressing girl that no matter how you look at her, all you could see was a girl.

    Actually that girl¡­¡­no, he was a guy.

    I was enjoying their prided bathing room that was as vast as a regular onsen together with Ikemen-kun. But, from the chest to the hips, covering all of the precious areas with a towel, he appeared.

    I was in a panic, but, , after being told that he was a guy by the person himself and crying uncontrollably at the cruelty of the world after learning it, it became a good memory.

    You could pretty much say ¡°A young lady this cute couldn¡¯t possibly be a girl¡±¡­¡­¡­

    W-well, that¡¯s enough of that aside.

    The princess fainted in joy thanks to the astonishing numbers.

    She finally got up after receiving the report that the amount I had possessed was zero.

    That princess who had received applause from the Imperial Court Magicians from the start had gotten carried away.

    It, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a rotten mood because I was treated like I didn¡¯t happen or anything, ¡®kay!?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Gusun (Sniffle).

    Now then. In my current condition, my reason to be a hero has disappeared.

    Well, seeing as how I¡¯m retired, I¡¯ll just leave the rest to Successor Hero-kun.

    However, though the princess didn¡¯t explain it, I don¡¯t know the way to get back to the original world.

    Just as I was wondering about what I should do, I suddenly remembered.

    If I remember correctly, there should¡¯ve been a mercenary¡¯s or adventurer¡¯s guild in this world.

    One option available might be to join a guild, complete quests as I like, and live here peacefully¡­¡­¡­

    Now that it¡¯s been decided, I need quick and snap decision! Guess I should hurry up and ask the princess about it!

    ¡ó

    I was chased out.

    Eh, what was up with this situation?

    As soon as I said that I wanted to live by myself, I was thrown outside of the castle without even exchanging parting words.

    ¡­¡­Well, I know~ that I might be an annoyance since I don¡¯t have any magical power, but still. It¡¯s your fault that I got dragged into all of this, you know?

    I wasn¡¯t even given any consolation money.

    Well, whatever. Guess I¡¯ll go and enjoy the other world life that I didn¡¯t get to enjoy the last time. Let¡¯s go on positively~!

    Even the Second Princess said so.

    ¡¸Your good point is how idiotically positive you are.¡¹

    is what she said.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Gusun (Sniffle).

    Pulling myself together, the goal is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!

    Aiming for a fortune all at once, I¡¯m pushing forward.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Hello there. Welcome to the guild.¡¹

    I was met with a smile by a busty beauty.

    Ma~n, with the reception girl being cute, the tension sure does rise!

    ¡¸What is your business with us today?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to join the guild. What do I have to do to join?¡¹

    ¡¸Once you have cleared a quest that we have assigned you, your registration will be complete. The fees for the registration are not needed so please don¡¯t worry about that. ¡­¡­Will you take the quest?¡¹

    The reception girl took out a single sheet of paper from under the desk.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. First I¡¯ll need you to write down your name, age, and species on this paper please.¡¹

    Being handed the paper and a feather pen, I start writing by scribbling down some characters and then hand the paper back.

    ¡¸Yuu Yashiro-sama, is it? ¡­¡­Well then, this will be your guild card. This guild card is green. ¡­It is the very first one, the color of the time of a temporary registration. The guild card responds to the guild¡¯s ranking of red, blue, purple, copper, silver, gold, platinum, and black. It will change color in that order. After finishing a certain number of quests, only after receiving a permission for a promotion, you will be able to take a promotion quest. And if you clear that, your rank will go up. ¡­¡­Do you have any other questions?¡¹

    Taking the card that was handed to me, I shook my head.

    ¡¸Alright. Then here is the guild registration quest. ¡­¡­The quest is the [Medicinal Plant Collection] quest.¡¹

    The paper handed to me was something like a quest business paper where it mentioned, in detail, things like success conditions.

    ¡¸In the Forest of the Fairies near the Capital, there are a lot of medicinal plant growing. The Forest of the Fairies is a safe place where monsters don¡¯t appear so please go and collect some without any fear.¡¹

    I, who smiled at the end of the explanation, left the guild in high spirits.

    ¡ó

    The Forest of the Fairies. It is currently known as one of the few areas that have the low-ranked wind spirit [Pixie], which has become a rare species.

    Since Pixies favor humans, it is said that they have a characteristic of causing mischief on humans they particularly like.

    ¡¸Ow, ow ow! Hey, don¡¯t pull my ear¨D¨Dnhhi!? Just where are you trying to go into, dammit!¡¹

    Yashiro Yuu, in the middle of great mischief.

    At a height of about 20 cm and having transparent wings, these girls, the moment I entered the forest, started to play around with me by lightly pulling my hair and crawling into my clothes.

    If one didn¡¯t know that fairies only liked to play pranks on people that they liked, this is where they¡¯d start hitting them down.

    If you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m so liked¡­¡­It¡¯s probably because they remember that I helped them once three years ago.

    I had once saved this forest that was being invaded by monsters.

    It¡¯s nice being liked and all, but I¡¯m not making any progress in medicinal plant collecting.

    ¡¸Ah~, you guys. I¡¯ll play with you later so get away from me a bit. It¡¯ll be bad if I don¡¯t collect these medicinal plants.¡¹

    Once I said that, the clustered together fairies completely stopped moving, and then separated all at once.

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­What, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    The Pixies scatter, looking like a spider¡¯s web as they scattered.

    It was then that I remembered one of the Pixies¡¯ ecology.

    Since Pixies are sensitive to the existence of monsters as a trait, once they sense a monster, they run away.

    Which could only mean¡­¡­¡­a monster, huh.

    Though busty reception girl-chan said that there weren¡¯t any monsters, it¡¯s a fact that, three years ago, this forest was swarming with monsters.

    I put my right hand out in front of me.

    I was ready to pull it out whenever. The moment that I see the monster¡¯s appearance, I¡¯ll cut it into three.

    As I got infuriated, a shadow comes into my vision.

    (Is it coming?)

    Just as I was beginning to draw, I lowered my hand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uwaoh¡¹

    What I saw was the fairies carrying medicinal plants with both arms full¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸These guys are just way too cute.¡¹

    For these guys who went and collected the medicinal plants for my sake, I played with them until the sun set.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸It, it sure is an amazing amount, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­Sorry about that.¡¹

    As I returned to the guild, carrying two arms full of medicinal plants that the fairies gave me, busty-chan, aka busty reception girl nee-chan, answered with a cramped smile. Of course she would. It¡¯s because it was an amount that, when placed on top of the reception table, busty-chan¡¯s field of vision would be obstructed.

    With this huge amount, I wonder how many potions you could make with it.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be 1 Forun copper coin for each medicinal plant bundle. With this amount, I believe that there will be too many copper coins for you to carry so would it be alright to pay you in silver coins and mineral coins?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Ah, also, do you guys have something like a coin bag that I can carry this money in? If I have to buy it then I don¡¯t mind if you deduct it from the pay.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Our guild will prepare you a tool bag for 1700 Forun. Will that be alright?¡¹

    If I remember correctly, a tool bag was a mysterious item that turns into a half fourth dimensional pocket using spatial magic, right?

    1700, huh¡­¡­Converting it into the real world, it¡¯d be about 200,000 yen. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll buy it.

    ¡¸Deduct it please.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then please have a seat in the chair to your right while you wait.¡¹

    From what I saw, the guild¡¯s staff began to hastily carry the mountain of medicinal plants to the back in several piles.

    Sorry for bringing back too much.

    I did as busty-chan said and sat in the open chair at the round table.

    ¡¸You, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    I was called out to by a voice right at the same time that I took a seat. I took a look at where the voice came from.

    As I did, there was a brown skinned healthy-type beauty (big-boobed) standing there.

    ¡¸Me, I¡¯m Yuu. Yuu Yashiro.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m Tre. Looking forward to working with you, big-time newcomer.¡¹

    Saying that, Tre-san hit my shoulder and laughed. ¡­¡­.Th, this other world really is awesome.

 Chapter 04 â€“ The Second Heroâ€™s First Fight

    Author¡¯s Note: I decided to use Luxeria rather than Rukseria. Enjoy.

    The Second Hero¡¯s First Fight

    My name is Amagi Kaito, a second year student at Takamagahara High School.

    I¡¯m a self-proclaimed normal male student but, by some mistake, I came to a different world and became a hero.

    ¡­¡­To be honest, I¡¯m frightened by all this. Right after taking the position of hero, it¡¯s a bit odd to be saying this, but, I wondered just why did I become something like a hero?

    ¡­¡­¡­No, I have a huge power that is even greater than that of the people of this world.

    Then, what¡¯s the point if I don¡¯t make that power useful?

    I know that we, who finished getting our mana measurements done, have enough mana that even if these people called Imperial Court Magicians were to bunch together, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and they seem to be proud of that.

    I¡¯ve also heard that we¡¯ll need to learn how to use magic to become stronger than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll fight. Because, I have the power.

    ¡¸Hero-dono?¡¹

    Just as I was accidentally getting absorbed into my thoughts, I was stopped by a voice from behind me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­Rishe¡­san, right.¡¹

    ¡¸Please just call me Rishe. ¡­¡­Are you moon gazing? Today certainly is a day with a good blue moon.¡¹

    Rishe-san is a female knight used by the country that summoned us called Rukseria. Being illuminated by the moon, her hair had a pallid shine to it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­A blue moon.

    Just as Rishe-san had said, in front of my eyes, a blue moon that lit up the dark night was shining with a glitter.

    It was something that wasn¡¯t in our world, a clear difference. It made me realize that this was a different world, whether I liked it or not.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you can¡¯t sleep, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­How¡­did you¡¹

    From her words, I, who was caught up in a whirlpool of thoughts, was surprised.

    That certainly was the case.

    Akane and Sakuya, even Akira and Yashiro-kun are all probably asleep right now, but I couldn¡¯t sleep for some reason, so I was taking a stroll in the castle¡¯s courtyard.

    Could it be because after the mana measurement, I became able feel the swirling magic within my body and that¡¯s why I¡¯m not feeling so well, or could it be¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸You¡¯re making eyes like that of a child who is restraining themselves on the day before their birthday.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    The knight who illuminated by the moonlit night showed me a smile.

    ¡¸It would seem, that I was correct.¡¹

    I felt embarrassed by her smile.

    ¡¸Looks like it. ¡­¡­Being told ¡°because you have power, you need to fight¡± had me infuriated, but, in the end¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m just really excited about this. ¡­¡­I mean, I¡¯m a hero, you know. They¡¯re so cool. Something like this, I¡¯ve always wanted to be one!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I was excited. Sure, I was a bit confused about being called a hero, but, today, after gaining this supernatural power called mana, I had thoughts of wanting to use it.

    Becoming a hero, saving the world¡­¡­¡­Something so immense, something that a normal human wouldn¡¯t be able to do, it¡¯s wait right before my very eyes!

    ¡¸I¡¯m just high-spirited just like a kid. Even though I¡¯m a hero, I¡¯m pretty lame, aren¡¯t I¡­¡­?¡¹

    I wonder if I¡¯ve disappointed her? When I looked at this concerned girl, she laughed with a giggle.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t lame, at all. ¡­¡­When they are children, people will, without a doubt, hold the yearning to be a knight or a hero¡­¡­pretty much those that show greatness. I¡¯ll become a knight, I¡¯ll be a hero! ¡­¡­That¡¯s what they yell.¡¹

    While looking at the blue moon, she continued.

    ¡¸But you can¡¯t become one just by yelling it out. By saying things like ¡°I was a kid at that time¡± and denying your feelings from your past, from the time you were a child, you can¡¯t possibly become one.

    ¡­¡­Three years ago, I met the Priestess-sama that had fought alongside Hero-sama. Though I don¡¯t really remember much about Hero-sama, I remember very well about Priestess-sama. I wanted to do something for a kind and warm human like her. And so, I aimed to be an admirable knight and hero that could protect that warmth.¡¹

    She turned and faced me.

    ¡¸While I am still a novice, I became a knight. ¡­¡­Without forgetting or denying my feelings. ¡­¡­That is why, Hero-dono. Without denying the feelings you have now, please carry on, and become a hero.¡¹

    That is what she said and she smiled.

    Right behind her, something had become warped.

    ¡¸! Who¡¯s there!¡¹

    Her voice that was so kind up until then did a complete 180 and yelled out in an unbelievably cold voice.

    As if in response, out of nowhere, flames burst out.

    ¡¸Fufufu, what a nasty greeting. Especially when I came here all alone and all.¡¹

    What had come out from inside of the flames was a longhaired girl who had crimson, incandescent hair that looked like flames.

    It would have been fine if that was all to it. ¡­..The paleness of the girl¡¯s skin was increased after being illuminated by the blue moon.

    ¡¸A demon!?¡¹

    Rishe drew the two-handed sword that she wore on her waist.

    Then, Rishe¡¯s words left me speechless.

    So this is a demon!

    I was embraced by an overwhelming sick feeling the moment that I saw that crimson haired woman. I understood that reason.

    Humanity¡¯s enemy. The one¡¯s eating at this world¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Correct. I¡¯m known as the [War Princess of the Flame Axe] of the Demon Lord Army¡¯s Six Blade Generals¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare yooourselfff!!¡¹

    Rishe started running faster than the demon woman could finish what she was saying. Gathering light onto her silver sword, it became an aurora sword, and using that, she swung at the demon woman!

    ¡¸Kuhahaha! To come slashing at me while I¡¯m in the middle of talking, you don¡¯t need to become so desperate, you know.¡¹

    However, the demon woman made a halberd out of flames as if she just re-named it and stopped the swing with one hand.

    ¡¸N, no way¡­My, magic clad sword was¡­!¡¹

    Rishe¡¯s eyes were wide open from seeing her sure-kill technique being stopped so easily.

    ¡¸Too easy, too easy. ¡°That guy¡¯s¡± move was something much more terrifying, you know? It¡¯s really different even though it¡¯s the same move!¡¹

    *Giin* As her sword is repelled back, Rishe used that to create some distance.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel like fighting to the death with other people right now. You should just be quiet.¡¹

    Her golden pupils shoot at me and Rishe.

    And right when they did, my body¡¯s freedom was taken.

    ¡¸Guh! ¡­Th, this un-seeable binding chain, you, you¡¯re [Agniera the Convicted], aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Rishe was boldly challenging her even while was in a condition where she couldn¡¯t freely move.

    That attitude, wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Jeez, they really are rude, these things called humans©`.

    I¡¯d really like you to stop it with that name. ¡­¡­Or what? Do you have some kind of delusion that you¡¯re on the same level as me?¡¹

    Bon. Together with such a light sound, Rishe¡¯s head which was right in front of me burst.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one person that I¡¯ll allow to call me that, you little shit. ¡­¡­Ah~, jeez, even though I thought I¡¯d be able to fight him after so long~. I feel terrible.¡¹

    As the demon woman grumbled irritated complaints, her gaze faced Kaito.

    What the hell is this? ¡­¡­What the hell is ¡°this¡±?

    Tumbling down right in front of me was a corpse that only had its head cleanly gone.

    The gushing fresh blood told me that ¡¶???¡· was alive up until just now.

    What the hell¡­¡­¡­What the hell!!

    Saying, she¡¯d become, a warm person, ¡­¡­keep on carrying, your feelings¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi, you know about the ¡°hero¡±, right? If you want to stay alive, tell me where he is. I¡¯ll go to him myself.¡¹

    Hero?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Were you listening to me properly? Human!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Who is this hero?

    Who was this hero, that defeated the demons, that defeated the Demon Lord?

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ah? ¡­¡­What¡¯s with that look? ¡­¡­I~ see, you¡¯re also in the group that wants to die, aren¡¯t you. ¡­¡­Geez, facing against small fry before having a death match with him sure~ does kill my drive.¡¹

    In front of me was a dead woman, and the shaking human that I found suddenly glared at me with a really scary look.

    It¡¯s not like I was frightened or anything. A blood thirst of this degree doesn¡¯t compare to ¡°that guy¡±.

    It just pissed me off.

    Any humans other than him are trash. Small fry.

    An inferior species.

    That small fry scowled at me, openly showing his anger.

    Well, I¡¯ll just kill this guy in a snap. I really want to hurry and see him.

    Thinking along those lines, my sight made a turn around.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahn?¡¹

    When I noticed, my vision expanded and the full starry sky and the blue moon were looking down at me.

    Just when my vision glanced to the side, there was my ¡°lower half¡± and, just like ¡°his¡±, that magic clad sword, was it?

    The one who swung the luminous sword was, the human from before.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee, you¡¯re pretty good.¡¹

    My irritation from before was blown away, and the pleasure was making my body shake.

    This little small fry, struck back at me.

    The human who surpassed her own imagination, Agniera became interested in him.

    ¡¸The hero that you were talking about, was that about the previous hero¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    The Demon Lord, who stood at the top of the demons. A human was looking her, one of Six Blade Generals that were the Demon Lord¡¯s strongest subordinates.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m the current hero, Amagi Kaito. ¡­¡­¡­The one that will annihilate you demons.¡¹

    In that young boy¡¯s eyes, hatred was carved into them.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Hee. ¡­¡­¡­A small fry like you is a hero, you say¡­¡­?¡¹

    The cut down demon woman laughed like she was having fun.

    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Forgetting himself in anger and controlled by his emotions, Kaito didn¡¯t notice. The fact that not a single drop of blood flowed from the two halves of the body that was cut apart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much for you.¡¹

    By the time he noticed, he heard the voice coming from behind him.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    In an instant, Agniera¡¯s body, which only had the upper half tumble down, was engulfed in flames, and in the next second, the flames were extinguished.

    ¡¸We demons carry the trait of being immortal. ¡­¡­If you hold back like you did just now¡­¡­you¡¯ll die, you know?¡¹

    A burning-like pain ran on the nape of his neck. No, it was burning.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­Ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸How is it, my flame axe? Even though you haven¡¯t touched it yet, it¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    As the blade of flames drew closer to his neck, it singed his skin.

    (At this rate, am I, going to be killed?)

    The heat that singed his skin gave a foreboding of death. He hallucinated a future where if the blade were to touch his body even by just a bit, his whole body would be surrounded by flames and be burned to death.

    (No, I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡­I¡¯m just a student. I¡¯m, not a hero or¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuhaha. You really are nothing like him. If I were to do something like this, I would have been the one to be killed.¡¹

    Saying that, Agniera pulled back the flame axe.

    ¡¸!, Haa¡­¡­¡­haa¡­!¡¹

    He checked his burned nape. The pain stretched¡­it ran as if following after the blade.

    ¡¸Hero-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaito!¡¹

    ¡¸You alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaito-san!¡¹

    As I cringed from the pain, familiar voices called out to me.

    Luxeria¡¯s Princess, Iris Claude Row A. Luxeria-san

    My childhood friend, Akane, my kendo mentor, Sakuya, and my best friend Akira.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m, alive?

    Hearing everyone¡¯s voices, I finally realize the pain I¡¯m in.

    It hurts. I, right now, hurt.

    I¡¯m still, living.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ah©`ah, how weak. ¡­¡­But still, I came here thinking I¡¯d be able to see him but to think that the hero was a different person.¡¹

    Agniera rested the flame axe on her shoulder and looked down on the Second Hero that had fainted in front of her.

    ¡¸Can he really be his substitute? ¡­¡­No~pe, that¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no one that can replace that guy¡­¡­Yuuya.¡¹

    Giggling a bit, Agniera dismissed the flame axe.

    Jyara jyara jyara jyara jyara jyara £¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ohh?¡¹

    Maybe they were aiming for the moment the equipment was removed, but out of nowhere, iron chains bound her body.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­the Wedge of Sirius, Gleipnir¡­¡­¡­That reminds me, there was also someone in the human¡¯s royalty that could use a powerful magic, wasn¡¯t there.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this, it¡¯s possible for me to strangle you to death. ¡­¡­Why don¡¯t I get some answers from you? First of all, give me your name. Then, tell me what a demon like you is doing here.¡¹

    The one that had stuck out their right hand was Luxeria¡¯s princess, Iris, who was giving Agniera a strong glare while her golden thread-like hair was fluttering around.

    To that princess¡¯s words, without an ounce of offense taken, Agniera happily answered.

    ¡¸My name is Flam. I am called the [War Princess of the Flame Axe]. Don¡¯t worry, I have no intentions of starting a war. I just wanted exchange blows with the hero.¡¹

    Impatience started to show on Iris¡¯s face as she heard Agniera¡¯s answers.

    ¡¸Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice the hero summoning? ¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t really care about that. The problem is that fact that guy is a different person from the hero. The one that I wanted to fight was Yuuya Shirou. ¡­¡­That¡¯s about it.¡¹

    Whether she was finished or not, the Wedge of Sirius that had bound Agniera further tightened around Agniera¡¯s body, and a part of the chain had tightened up until her neck.

    ¡¸The top of the Demon Lord¡¯s army, the Six Blade Generals¡­¡­¡­Right here, you will¡¹

    The princess of Luxeria planned to kill the Demon Agniera right there.

    But,

    ¡¸You sure are an idiot. ¡­¡­I¡¯m at the top because I¡¯m so strong that I can¡¯t be killed, you know?¡¹

    The Wedge of Sirius that could even bind up a god was burned off.

    ¡¸Kuhahahaha! Mind telling that Second Hero something for me? ¡­¡­Tell him ¡°Become strong¡±. ¡­¡­Kuhahahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    Saying that, Agniera disappeared in a cloak of flames and no one was able to stop her.

 Chapter 05 â€“ The Preceding Hero is Inspired

    Author¡¯s Note: Sorry for the long delay. Had to finish two papers and prepare for a test. I also had a bit of trouble making things sound right this chapter. Hope you enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero is Inspired

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen one of those nightmare things.

    A battle maniac I fought three years ago when I was fighting as a hero appeared.

    It was a dream where she kept on pressing me and saying

    ¡¸Fight me~! Come on, fight me~!¡¹

    Ah~, it was a terrible dream.

    I got up from the bed in the room that I was offered by the guild and stretched my body.

    The guild offers a chance to rent simple rooms to low ranked people and that¡¯s why I have a room.

    Thanks to the bed that you could say was even harder than the floor, even I who could deeply sleep even on top of rocks couldn¡¯t get to sleep. So it ended up being a light sleep.

    I just thought of this now but I probably would have slept better if had tried sleeping on the side while sitting. It¡¯s too late now.

    If you¡¯re wondering why I was sleeping in an environment that was inferior to even a stable, well, about~ that¡­¡­It¡¯s probably because I don¡¯t have a single coin.

    Hm? Was it because the medicinal plants were cheap, you ask?

    Of course not. The medicinal plants were sold at a high price. The better medicinal plants that received the Fairies¡¯ Blessing seem to have made up most of the bundles of medicinal plants. As proof of that, I have the pouch-type fourth dimensional tool bag at my waist.

    Then, even after buying the tool bag, I still had around 2000f left over from the plants themselves.

    With that much earnings, it seems that it was an impossible amount to earn among the newbies of the lowest rank E.

    Naturally, I received the jealousy of the Senpais.

    The muscular old men that surrounded me had such a manly stench that my body started shaking out of rejection of it.

    As if thinking ¡°You shuddering in fear¡±, the Senpais became even more arrogant.

    At the time when I didn¡¯t do much thinking and without thinking of the after effects and was about to beat down those old men, a goddess descended.

    ¡¸Would you just stop it! Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s shameful for you well aged men to be taunting a newbie! ¡¹

    Tre-san, you¡¯re seriously an angel.

    The men seemed to reluctantly retreat at Tre-san¡¯s words.

    Take that! I made fun at them a little in my heart but,

    ¡¸Those guys really aren¡¯t bad guys, you know. ¡­¡­Well, they must¡¯ve just been vexed by the topic of a guy that came fresh from the countryside. ¡­¡­Please forgive them.¡¹

    When she said that, it was already as if I was granted the merciful words of a goddess.

    Yeah, if I were to think of those old men¡¯s position, I could see where they were coming from.

    I think even I would be vexed too. I am a guy after all.

    ¡¸Well, if you have some extra money, try treating them a bit. Since men are egoistic, if you do that, I¡¯m sure that their attitude will change.¡¹

    I am also one of those men but, because they were Tre-san¡¯s words, I was half-convinced so I agreed to it¡­¡­

    Should I really have done that?

    ¡¸Ya hear that men! Newbie said that he¡¯d treat us all to some drink!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooohhh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In an instant, all of the mercenaries that were in the guild cheered.

    By the time I had realized what was going on, it was already after I was brought to the guild and annexed bar where I first met Tre-san and the guild¡¯s female faction was pulling my wallet¡¯s string to remove it because I had bought all of the bar¡¯s sake.

    As the men continued their feast in the corner of my eye, the female faction made womanly glances that seem to want to say ¡°He¡¯d be a good source of money?¡± aimed at me.

    Ah~, women are scary.

    With that proverb, that seems like it has lasted even to modern Japan, in my heart, today¡¯s the day that I head to the guild.

    No, well, that¡¯s a bit exaggerated since this is only the second day.

    Getting up out of bed, I pull out from the tool bag, not my uniform but, a set of clothes and a pair of leather gloves and leg guards.

    These were the armor recommended by the guild for low rankers that I had bought on the side while I was getting the fourth dimensional bag.

    These blade-protection types are a bit plain but they¡¯re sturdy clothes that are hard to tear. Also, when you look at me wearing this leather armor, I completely look like a resident of a fantasy world.

    I don¡¯t want to hate how it looked brownish overall. It had a poverty look to it.

    Incidentally, I stuffed my uniform into the tool bag. Though there isn¡¯t a problem in space, if you don¡¯t fold it to its smallest, it won¡¯t go in.

    While I resolved myself to rent a stable the next time, I left the room that I stayed overnight at and walked for about five minutes to arrive at the guild.

    I wonder if Tre-san is gonna be there~, but she is kinda scary. While my inner self was uneasy with these thoughts, when I entered the guild, the place was engulfed by a suffocating tense feeling.

    Huh~? What¡¯s with this gloom?

    Going from yesterday¡¯s image, a guild had an image of being more frank (one where a television program would tell kids that they shouldn¡¯t imitate it by showing how you could immediately start a violent fight or have some sake while having a common conversation, yet, when compared to the strict knighthood, a bit more frank), but this is¡­¡­

    Even the old men that charged at me yesterday were fully armed and had some meaninglessly serious faces on. Even the girls that were pulling on me yesterday had their bodies wrapped in some erotic equipment that seemed to bring up doubts on their defensive capabilities¡­¡­¡­

    From the way that everyone looked like how they would be before a raid, my curiosity was aroused.

    ¡¸Uhm~, Onee-san, onee-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. ¡­¡­Yes, good morning. What can I do for you?¡¹

    There was weird pause for a moment but the Reception¡¯s Busty-chan showed me a smile on her face as if trying to firmly resist the atmosphere that had enwrapped the guild.

    That pause was probably a pause where she was able to recognize me and think ¡°So it was the newbie that brought in a mountain of medicinal plants¡±.

    It¡¯s scary to think that I might be given a nickname like ¡°The Medicinal Plant Collector, Yuu¡±.

    ¡¸Just what is with this view¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Ahh, the guild¡¯s compulsory draft was announced¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Compulsory draft?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Limited to guild members that hold the rank of C or higher, it¡¯s possible that the guild side might draft them in half compulsion. ¡­¡­Yuu Yashiro-san is an E rank. You aren¡¯t subject to the draft so you have nothing to worry about.¡¹

    Busty-chan answered smilingly.

    ¡­¡­U~mu, I¡¯m kind of getting a bad feeling about this. And these kind of feelings are usually~ on the mark.

    ¡¸Is that so~. Well, I¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    Since today looked like an unlucky day, I tried to leave, but as I did,

    ¡¸Hm? ¡­¡­Well if it isn¡¯t Yuuya Shiro.¡¹

    She made a voice that called me to a stop. ¡­¡­But still, why do the people of this world go and subtly change a person¡¯s name like that.

    Is it really that hard to pronounce?

    As I turn around while thinking that, what had appeared there was Tre-san that had erotic equipment that had pressed down all over her brown skin.

    ¡¸!, G, g¡­¡­¡­Good morning.¡¹

    Like in a fantasy, her glossy, black leather-made equipment had, in leotard-type fashion, been completely open from her collarbone to her abdomen below her bellybutton.

    You could say that Tre-san¡¯s equipment was able to pull out the charm of her cheeky rocket boobs very nicely. Her chest¡¯s valley was a wonderful gem that could be enjoyed from up top, in front, or down below.

    Then, along with that, probably made of the same material, she had glossy, black leather-made high-knee socks that stretched up to her thighs. That is also very erotic.

    ¡¸Fufu, what¡¯s wrong, Yuuya Shirou. You sure are looking me pretty earnestly, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Tre-san laughed bewitchingly. N, not good¡­She found out that I was checking her out!

    ¡¸You sure are precocious even though you¡¯re just a kid. Well, since I had some fun seeing your bright red face, I guess I¡¯ll take that as the payment.¡¹

    You were planning on charging me!? ¡­¡­I, I knew it, women are scary.

    ¡­¡­Wait!

    ¡¸I¡¯m already 16 you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Come back after you¡¯ve reached the age where you can drink sake.¡¹

    In this world, Reinbulk, you¡¯re generally seen as an adult once you¡¯ve past 18 years old.

    Gusun (Sob).

    ¡¸Fufu¡­¡­So, from the way you¡¯re acting, looks like you don¡¯t know anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s talk that, yesterday, a Court ranked demon appeared at the castle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cou, Court ranked!?¡¹

    I was so surprised my voice turned inside out.

    What ¡°Court ranked¡± means is that even among demons, they are found in the higher rankings. Hold abilities next to the Demon Lord, there¡¯s Duke Rank, Marquis Rank, Earl Rank, Viscount Rank, and Baron Rank, five ranks in total.

    By the way, for anyone lower than Duke Rank, it¡¯s fine to call them part of the masses.

    There¡¯s things like ¡°they¡¯re strong for a Baron Rank¡± or ¡°they¡¯re weak for an Earl Rank¡±.

    It¡¯s because this world is only for the great.

    But, in regards to the Duke Ranked, even I who was a hero, I had to admit that their existence could only be monsters.

    I mean, I, who tied with the Demon Lord, was only able to keep just the seven of them in check.

    Well, even if you say Court Ranked, there are various ones that are below Duke Rank. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s either from Pin to Kiri.

    Even if they are Court Ranked, if it¡¯s a small fry, even the excellent First Division Knights should be able to repel them or someth¨D¨D¨D¡¢

    ¡¸Also, it was Duke Rank, [Agniera the Convicted].¡¹

    It was a monster©`©`£¡£¡

    Eh, eh!? And it was even that Flam!!

    Self-proclaimed [War Princess of the Flame Axe]. Even among those monsters, she¡¯s different. Without using magic, she¡¯s a Demon woman that fights with her own skill and unique power. She¡¯s a genuine battle idiot, whose ability for battle is at the top, even among the Duke Ranked.

    Well, on the other hand, she¡¯s a disappointment of a girl whose head is only filled with thoughts of fighting. Though~, her boobs and butt are big and to my liking.

    On a related note, the one who came at me at the beginning was also her.

    This is on an even more related note but this [Agniera the Convicted] thing was an insult-filled nickname that the human side had selfishly called her.

    What was it? I think it had the meaning of ¡°unburned remains of ash¡± or something.

    When called this, Flam goes berserk so be careful.

    Though she is already snapped.

    However, having thought up to this point, I noticed a certain something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Why is this country still existing if such a monster appeared?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. If these Duke Ranked monsters were to go wild, they could easily blow away one or two countries.

    Just like how magicians¡¯ power is expressed with Tactical Rank and Hazard Rank, our demon rivals are also ranked the same way.

    Agniera¡­¡­¡­No, Flam is one who, as expected, can¡¯t reach me or the Demon Lord who are [Transcendent Rank], so she is essentially at Hazard Rank.

    This Hazard Rank is, as the name suggests, designated to those who possess power that rivals that of a calamity.

    But even among them, Flam, as her second name and the flames that seem attached to her suggest, is a demon who specializes in flames.

    With wide area attacks and blazing-type attacks have a good affinity with each other, if that girl¡¯s special attack¡­¡­¡­I think it was called Gehenna Flame or something, were to be fired, I¡¯m sure that this country would have become scorched earth in an instant.

    It should¡¯ve been an instant with me, who was carelessly sleeping, included.

    As to why is it still here, alive, with me included,

    ¡¸It seems that, in response to the princess¡¯s crisis, a hero that was summoned from a different world rushed in and repelled her. ¡­¡­As expected of a hero. That power that had once eliminated the Demon Lord isn¡¯t just for show, is it.¡¹

    Now I get it¡­¡­¡­So that Pretty Boy-kun had defeated her after awakening or something, huh. ¡­¡­Pretty Boy-kun¡¯s a bit too reliable. Thanks to him, we were able to avoid the necessary event of waking those that were sleeping with the heat.

    ¡­¡­Hm?

    A new question seems to have come up, but¡­¡­¡­Why did Flam appear there alone?

    No, I just misunderstood Tre-san¡¯s words and just thought that she went there alone¨D¨D¨D¡­Wasn¡¯t she originally alone? A lone hot-temper¡­¡­huh? Did I just say something good?

    (TL note: Joke lost in translation. A lone hot-temper was …gòT¤Ê¶ÌšÝ, tanki na tanki.)

    No, no, stop it! It¡¯s ¡°Why did she appear?¡±

    ¡­¡­This is only a guess, but did that Flam probably made the mistake of thinking that Hero = me?

    If the fact that the hero summoning happened was exposed to the Demon Lord Army somehow, for that girl who loves battles more than a meal three times a day¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s totally possible.

    Which would mean that the guild¡¯s situation is¡­¡­

    ¡¸So that means that the reason everyone in the guild is fully equipped is because the country is opposing the Demon Lord Army that marched to Luxeria aiming for the hero and the guild is to cooperate in the repelling or defeating of the Demon Lord Army?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? ¡­¡­That¡¯s right. You get it pretty well.¡¹

    It¡¯s because, after I was summoned three years ago, it immediately became that same situation.

    Not good, not good. My other world slow life will be completely wasted. Though I say that, if I were to stand on the battlefield, I¡¯d physically stand out¡­¡­¡­¡­,

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re still an E rank. You¡¯re not subject to the draft. If you¡¯re going to be an adventurer, you have the option of going to a different country.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Th, that¡¯s it!

 Chapter 06 â€“ The Preceding Hero Saves the Village

    Author¡¯s Note: Here is the next chapter. It¡¯s a bit¡­vulgar. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero Saves the Village

    ¡¸Fuu, this makes the 70th orc.¡¹

    His one-handed torch making a crackling sound, the green-skinned pig fiend, an Orc, kicked as if he were kicking a ball.

    Making a ¡°Dogakyu¡± sound, the goblin¡¯s skull was smashed.

    From the darkness, the Orcs appear with club in hand. Even though they¡¯ve already kicked more than half of the nest to death, these slow-learning Orcs are still boldly attacking. They numbered around seven.

    Dogakyu! Dogakyukyu!

    By making his leg move like a whip, the accelerated kick made an instant kill.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re weak, only your numbers are huge.¡¹

    Rather than defeating them, the preceding hero aimed for the deepest part of the nest while he kicked apart the amassed Orcs¡¯ meat wall.

    If you¡¯re wondering why the newbie who had just finished collecting medicinal plants is now breaking into the lair of these monsters called Orcs, there¡¯s a ve~ry profound reason for it.

    ¡ó

    From Tre-san¡¯s oracle, I decided to journey to the neighboring country and in order to quickly gather travel expenses I worked vigorously but, several weeks later, the guild¡¯s mood was like ¡°It¡¯s war~!¡± and the feeling of being so out of place for doing something like collecting medicinal plants was awful, so I took a low rank subjugation quest.

    The monster¡¯s name was, one that everyone knows, a Goblin!

    This weakling monster and the Slime make up the matchless pair of being the weakest enemies of the fantasy world.

    Goblins don¡¯t attack people, they eat people¡¯s fields to ruin so they¡¯re pretty much something like pests. If you attack them from your side, they¡¯ll get scared and won¡¯t come.

    There seemed to be a large amount of them gathered in the nearby farming village called Callot Village so the guild put together a subjugation quest.

    And so, once I quickly go to see Callot Village, I immediately saw the figures of the villagers being attacked by a large amount of Orcs.

    As I was about to beat down the Orc forces that were at my fingertips, apparently the Orcs had taken over the Goblin nest and this seemed to be the moment that they came to this village to kidnap some seedbeds.

    ¡­¡­¡­While there might be people here who have been taken care of by ero-games, the Orcs¡¯ seedbed is human (or sometimes even subhuman species) females.

    At this rate, the women of this village will become the Orcs seedbeds.

    So I made the decision to subjugate the Orcs in order to save the village¡¯s women.

    It, it¡¯s definitely not because the village chief¡¯s granddaughter is pretty, ¡®kay!

    If I save the village, she¡¯ll be my bride¡­¡­¡­is something I¡¯m not thinking of, ¡®kay!

    ¡ó

    Having been turned into an apostle of love and worldly desire and being unable to be stopped by these lowly Orcs, I pleasantly charge onward to the deepest part where the Orc King would probably be.

    ¡¸There are way too many of them! It¡¯s gross how they keep on crawling out like cockroaches!!¡¹

    Though I pleasantly charged a bit too much and got surrounded.

    As I explosively continued on through the former Goblin nest, I arrived at a huge open area. Like a place that was connected to various other places, the pigs flooded in from entrances from all directions.

    There really are too many of them¡­¡­Should I draw ¡°it¡±?

    Just as I was thrusting out my right hand and thinking that, ¡°that¡±, which had possessed a large build that was several times bigger than the Orcs, appeared in my view.

    ¡¸Buhihihihi! You pitiful human! You should just die here and become our nourishment!! Buhihihihihi!!¡¹

    Even more hideous than the hideous Orc, a monster that had grown fat, the Orc King.

    Though possessing a high intelligence among Orcs, it remains unchanged in being faithful to its lust. It¡¯s scum that is said to use women as a sexual outlet rather than as a seedbed.

    ¡¸Buhihihihi! Buhi,¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    *Zashu*

    The Orc King¡¯s head, tumbled down.

    With fresh blood already pouring out, the Orc King¡¯s subordinates were disorderly, making an unsightly uproar.

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t have any resentment against you guys¡­¡­For the sake of Sherry-san¡¯s love, die.¡¹

    Sherry-san = The beauty that is the village chief¡¯s granddaughter

    Uhahahaha! This is the ultimate high~! (TL note: Reference to Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure Stardust Crusaders (the third part), thanks to Okashira for pointing it out)

    With no chance of winning against me, who had become a slave of love, the Orcs were slashed apart while they made their ¡°Buhi©`¡± cries and shouts.

    ¡ó

    Buhihihihi~!

    ¡¸Hey! Don¡¯t run away!¡¹

    As I was running to kick an escaping Orc to death, I found a fairly large entrance.

    It looked like several adults riding piggyback on each other could easily enter it¡­¡­It was as if it were a hole that was opened under the premise that the Orc King would go through it¡­¡­

    ¡¸NoOOO! Someone, anyonnne!!¡¹

    As I thought about it for several seconds, a woman¡¯s shriek resounded from the room.

    (So that¡¯s it, if it was meant for the Orc King to enter, it¡¯s a room for ¡°that purpose¡±!!)

    Having arrived at that answer, I went and entered that hole without hesitation.

    ¡¸Someone¡­¡­!!¡¹

    What was there was, her worn clothes torn, the figure of a young girl that was about to be raped by several Orcs¨D¨D¨D

    *Buchi*

    The sound of something being torn off underground resounded in the room of this nest.

    ¡¸Soul Desire!¡¹

    As the light that could dim a torch was being emitted my left hand and gathering as an aurora in my right hand, ¡±that¡± had manifested.

    ¡¸In accordance with the ancient covenant, come forth, ¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    It was a one swing sword. It was more than a long-standing friend,

    ¡¸Alto Vreede!¡¹

    My oldest other half.

    For the hero that was me, the one that lived together with me since before I was born in this world, my lifetime friend!

    ¡¸You scummy shitty bastaaarrrddds!!¡¹

    The aurora, blew away the Orcs.

    The storm of light that was caused just by swinging the sword had blown away the Orcs that were there, along with the nest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, huh!?¡¹

    By the time I realized it, it was too late. The former Goblin nest collapsed as if it were the final dungeon of a game.

    ¡¸Daaaaaah!?¡¹

    Together with the rumbling sound raised by the collapsing nest, my shout was crushed.

    ¡ó

    The villagers of Callot Village were baffled.

    It had been half a day since the black-haired young man that was said to have come to subjugate the Goblins had gone to hunt the Orcs that had stolen said Goblins¡¯ nest and made it their headquarters.

    The day was about to end and it was about time for the village to light their torches.

    The village chief and the villagers worried about the safety of the young man with an unusual hair color that had probably been born in a different country. At a time when they were looking in the direction of the Orc nest out of worry, that happened.

    From the direction of the Orc nest, a pillar of light had risen.

    The pillar of light that looked just like it had the light of the sun confined in it illuminated the sky that had been dyed black and wrapped the area in midday-like light.

    Just as that light had come to an end, this time, a violent rumbling of the ground happened.

    The villagers that made a clamor of ¡°Was this the omen of a natural disaster!?¡± were bewildered by fact that the rumbling of the ground had immediately stopped.

    From then on, with no one saying anything, they all remained standing there.

    And then, not knowing how much time had passed¡­¡­At the village¡¯s entrance, a person¡¯s shadow could be seen.

    The villagers that had been lit by the torches, maybe due to their eyes getting used to the brightness, knew the identity of the shadow before it could be lit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    It was the young man.

    It was that black haired young man.

    Looking closer, in his arms, covered in black clothing that was just like his hair and eyes that made you think it was just the night, was the figure of a girl.

    ¡¸Someone, lend me a hand!¡¹

    From the voice that was reminiscent of youth and strong will, the villagers rushed over as if they were bursting out.

    ¡¸She was on the verge of being raped in the Orc nest. She might be frightened by the presence of men. If possible, I¡¯d like her to be treated only by women.¡¹

    A young girl that was covered only by a single piece of black clothing on top of her naked body¡­¡­She was an elf. Having light green hair that was like fresh leaves, that pointed eared girl was smeared in mud.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the young elf girl.

    The young man that seems to have saved her was also covered in mud.

    ¡¸Village Chief.¡¹

    Being called by the young man, the village¡¯s chief took a step forward to the front of the crowd.

    ¡¸Sorry. I exterminated the Orcs but there wasn¡¯t a single Goblin. I went and failed the quest.¡¹

 Chapter 07 â€“ The Elf Girl Observes

    Author¡¯s Note: Here is the next chapter. The introductory chapter for the elf girl from the last chapter. Hope you enjoy it.

    Also, I¡¯ve decided to try adding pronunciations for the names of places and things when they first appear. If anyone has any suggestions on how to make the spelling a bit better, feel free to tell me.

    The Elf Girl Observes

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Basking in the sun¡¯s light, I wake up.

    I, who takes pride in being one who is good with waking up, without being captured by the drowsiness of waking up, got up.

    ¡¸¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    At the time I get up, pain starts running all over my body.

    Just when I was thinking ¡°Why?¡± I remember the reason.

    I was, in the middle of my journey, surrounded by those hideous Orcs, ganged up on and beaten, then was brought to their nest.

    Then, the moment it seemed like I was about to be raped, a light had completely enveloped me.

    That¡¯s right, just like this downpour of sunshine from the heavens, a warm light had¡­¡­

    Just what in the world was that? Just when I was thinking that, the room¡¯s door was opened.

    ¡¸Ara? So you¡¯ve woken up?¡¹

    The one that appeared from the opened wooden door was a brown haired woman.

    ¡¸Is there anywhere that hurts?¡¹

    The woman asked that as she took a seat in the chair that was placed right next to me, who was sitting on the bed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A bit. However, there, ish no, problem, with da moving, parts.¡¹

    It¡¯s clumsy Ishurel language. Even I know it.

    However, for someone who was in the Elf village just a few years ago, I think that I¡¯ve made some pretty good progress.

    ¡¸Fufu, that certainly is good.¡¹

    She showed me a smile that was reminiscent of a flower.

    ¡¸What, ish, your, name?¡¹

    This woman was probably the one who saved me. I wanted to know her name.

    ¡¸My name is Sherry. And what is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Me, Lililuri. In, old words, it meansh, healing, person.¡¹

    ¡¸Really. It certainly is a good name. It¡¯s wonderful.¡¹

    She probably genuinely thinks that. She answered with a smile that even I who was of the same gender would be charmed by it.

    I¡¯ve confirmed it. That this woman is the one that had saved me.

    ¡¸Sherry, san. Are you, da one, that sha, saved me?¡¹

    That¡¯s why I tried to tell her my gratitude, but she shook her head at my words and denied it.

    ¡¸No. The one that saved you was a man from the guild called Yuuya Shirou.¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸This, person did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­Fufu, he certainly does sleep well, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Just as I said that I¡¯d like to thank the man who had saved me, she brought me to a different room in the same house.

    What was there was,

    ¡¸Uhehehe~, Sherry-san is the type that looks thinner dressed up, aren¡¯t you~¡­¡­Gukoh~¡¹

    while making a slovenly face, a sleeping man that was probably doing dirty things to Sherry-san in his dreams.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I was unintentionally at a loss for words.

    I was saved by such a, such an ill-natured man¡­¡­?

    The man that saved me was, as the people of this country say, a ¡°prince on a white horse¡±-like person¡­¡­I wanted to scold myself for visualizing such a na?ve imagination even for a second.

    ¡¸Nn~, chu chu chu chu.¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    My loathing went running.

    He suddenly faced the sky, pushed out his lips, and started to pretend like he was kissing.

    No, he probably is. In his dream, facing Sherry-san.

    ¡¸Fufufu. He¡¯s so interesting, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Just as I was shuddering out of total disgust, Sherry-san that was next to me laughed.

    ¡¸Inter, esting? ¡­¡­This, ish?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s different from how he normally is, isn¡¯t he? ¡­¡­Ah, I see. Lililuri doesn¡¯t know about it. ¡­¡­Just watch, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Just as I was pointing my finger as if I were looking at filth, she giggled and got close to him and whispered.

    ¡¸Would you like to eat? Would you like to have a bath? ¡­¡­Or maybe¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have Sherry-saannnnn! ¡­¡­¡­Huh? ¡­¡­What was I doing just now?¡¹

    Having been awoken all at once by her whispers, he got up and, probably because his mind just opened up, he tilted his head from how his dream had such a huge difference from the scene that was now before him.

    ¡¸Fufu. Good morning, Yuuya-san. Breakfast is ready, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Sherry-san. ¡­¡­What is for breakfast today?¡¹

    As Sherry greeted him, who was now awake, he changed to something like a well-mannered young man with a refreshing attitude that wouldn¡¯t let you feel the perverseness that was there up until now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Horn Rabbit Stew. I¡¯m pretty confident in it, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I, love, Sherry-san¡­¡­, ¡®s stew!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, thank you very much. Could I have you go downstairs ahead of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure!¡¹

    Saying that, he left refreshed.

    ¡¸See? Isn¡¯t it cute? How even though he has perverted eyes, yet desperately tries to hide it.¡¹

    It looks like I¡¯ve misunderstood Sherry.

    Sherry, you¡¯re probably one of those so called devilish-types.

    ¡ó

    From then on, taking one day, I observed this man called Yuuya Shirou.

    ?The Yuuya Shirou that was helping with the field work at the village is staying at.

    While helping out with something he¡¯s not used to, or maybe field work is just fun but, how he brought down a hoe into the ground to his own humming, that figure somehow even made me start to enjoy it.

    But when Sherry appears, he openly looks at her body as if licking her all around.

    As I thought, he¡¯s a pervert.

    ?Once again helping out, the Yuuya Shirou that helps with the wood cutting job.

    He showed the professional woodcutter such skill that it was enough to shock him. He smashed a large tree whose thickness surpassed that of a large adult in just one stroke, and on that large tree that was about to fall from being split in half, before it fell, you could see that it was finely chopped.

    Because he did this with the axe that the woodcutter uses which emphasized more on firmness rather than sharpness, it was tremendous.

    But, when he was praised by Sherry who had heard about it, at that moment, that manliness that was there up until then collapsed and he began a weird laugh with a slovenly face.

    As I thought, he¡¯s a pervert.

    ?When it¡¯s past noon, the Yuuya Shirou that becomes the village¡¯s children¡¯s playmate.

    Once lunch was done, maybe having made a promise, he began playing with the village¡¯s children.

    In a game called tag, when the role that was called ¡°it¡± (basically only one person) touches one of the people running a way, the ¡°it¡± changes to the one that was touched. It¡¯s a strange game that changes the chasers.

    When he becomes ¡°it¡±, he chases after the runners at a speed that isn¡¯t how he is normally, but oppositely, when becomes a runner, he raises the fun by making movements that could be said to be slowly running away.

    Like he was restricted to a place, at times when I see that he was cornered to a wall, I also start to laugh.

    But the moment that Sherry enters his view, his movements change. He caught the children with inhuman looking movements and began to run away.

    The children that saw those movements were screaming happily about it. I was enraged and thought ¡°Do you want to show your good points to Sherry enough to destroy the game¡¯s balance?¡±

    He was a pervert after all.

    ?The Yuuya Shirou that practices swinging with a wooden sword.

    Making a unanimous end to his games with the children, he headed back home while saying ¡°See you tomorrow¡± and making a bitter smile to the children that were whining that they wanted to play more.

    I¡¯m sure that he made the promise from today like this too.

    Sending all of the children home, he got a wooden sword from Sherry¡¯s grandfather who was also this village¡¯s chief and began to practice swinging the wooden sword in the house¡¯s garden.

    Swinging down the raised up wooden sword, swinging down when it was raised up. He repeated that monotonous action many, many times.

    At first I thought that it was boring, but, within those many repetitions, I eventually began to think of that movement as beautiful.

    I knew that that refined action had, even if it was that barbaric so called swordsmanship, changed in a supreme art.

    As he repeated his swinging practice, he suddenly thrust the wooden sword into the ground and stripped his upper clothing.

    T, to be stripping his clothes outdoors! He really is a pervert! Was how I was panicking, but as he tossed his clothes, *dosa*, it made a sound that I wouldn¡¯t think fallen clothes would make.

    He had made an unusual amount of sweat and he cast aside the clothes that had absorbed that sweat which made it heavier.

    The muscles that appeared from under the clothes, they had also reached the utmost limits.

    Would it be fine to say that it didn¡¯t have any useless fat? His body possessed monster-like muscles that had been optimized to move at a speed that was like the wind.

    It¡¯s not like he was really muscular, and yet, those who caught sight of it wouldn¡¯t be able to look away.

    Having stripped off the clothes of his upper have, he, not practicing swings this time, as if there were an enemy right before him, began swinging.

    *Bun*, *Bun*. The wooden sword made a wind cutting sound each time he swung.

    As he swung his sword, he glared at the empty space before him with a sharp gaze.

    I remember that I shuddered at the sharpness of that gaze.

    It was a gaze that said, ¡°I can¡¯t overlook any of the opponent¡¯s slightest movements!¡±

    It felt like anyone exposed to that gaze that looked like it could kill would be filled with fear and become unable to fight.

    And then, I sure that he would, like a snake, slyly finish off that enemy whose movements had been dulled.

    There is no way that anyone could forget that fearfulness.

    What a calculated fight it must be.

    My thoughts that were thinking that way were betrayed in a good way.

    *Ni* (grin).

    He smiled.

    Not a smile that looked like it ate people up, but just one that genuinely enjoyed the fight, that smile that looked just like a child¡¯s.

    *Dokun*, I knew that my heart was throbbing.

    ¡­¡­Just what stupid thing am I thinking of? He didn¡¯t do such a calculated fight at all.

    No, that¡¯s not right either.

    That¡¯s right, someone that would be unable to fight after taking in that gaze that could kill wouldn¡¯t even be an enemy for him!

    He had endured, acknowledged a first-rate swordsman that had come, and fought him.

    Then, that someone who had made a smile surface on him, they must have been an opponent that he had recognized enough to have been fun.

    If that rival were here in front of him right now, the greatest battle of the century would¡¯ve been burned into my eyes¡­¡­

    I remembered the strange disappointment of not being able to see his rival that was floating in empty space.

    *Bun*!

    I wonder how much time has passed since he started practice swinging.

    As an especially large wind slash resounded, the wooden sword that was swung stopped in mid-air, and as if time had stopped, *pita*, his figure had become motionless.

    The outcome was determined.

    I¡¯m sure that the blade that was stilled in mid-air was right at the rival¡¯s neck.

    Would anyone blame me for mistaking the wooden sword for a famed sword that was forged by a peerless master smith?

    Having been shown a supreme battle of warriors, I had applauded ¡°both¡± warriors without thinking.

    ¡¸£¡¡¹

    He saw me.

    *Dokun*. My chest had throbbed once again.

    His eyes were round with surprise. Rather, did he think that there weren¡¯t any onlookers?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I worried, ¡°Did I destroy the world of those two?¡±. But, by the embarrassed smile that was suitable for his age that he showed me that next moment,

    my heart was stolen.

    *Dokun, Dokun Dokun*. It won¡¯t stop.

    The throbbing in my chest won¡¯t stop.

    What just happened? My chest is, moving so intensely it hurts.

    My face is getting hot and it¡¯s so painful even breathing is hard. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Just what, ¡­¡­is this?

    Just as I was panicking over my body¡¯s first abnormality that I could remember, Sherry-san appeared from out of the Village Chief¡¯s house, calling out to me and him saying ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    That gallant, keen-edged atmosphere that came from him up until then being blown away, he tossed aside the wooden sword that made you think it was his beloved sword that he had spent a lifetime with, and ran to Sherry-san with a slovenly face.

    Seeing that figure, for some reason, I thought with sorrow rather than disgust.

    Different from before, my chest was attacked with a pain that seemed to burst.

    Though I was about to shed tears from the pain, as I picked up the clothes that he had tossed aside, strangely, it felt like the pain had softened just a bit.

    He¡¯s¡­¡­a pervert, ¡­¡­probably¡­

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    Having had dinner, I make a small sigh in the room that I was sleeping in when I had woken up early.

    Just as I had sat on the bed, *kon kon*, the door to the room was knocked on.

    ¡¸Yes, come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡¹

    The one that appeared behind the opened door was Sherry-san.

    ¡¸How was he? ¡­¡­Was he, really such a bad guy?¡¹

    Just like this morning, she sat in the chair near the bed and kindly asked with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No. ¡­Wasn¡¯t, a bad, human, at all.¡¹

    I understood after observing him for the whole day today. Though he certainly is a human that seems to think about indecent things when he sees women, especially Sherry, he definitely isn¡¯t evil.

    Rather, there are probably many that adore him¡­is the personality that he has that makes you think that.

    Continuing on, from his diligence in becoming someone else strength to the kindness that he showed the children. And then, from what he showed me with the wooden sword in his hand, that gallantry.

    The world being as it is, if he were to have some kind of ambition, wouldn¡¯t it be big enough to set him up as a hero. His actions were enough to make Lililuri think so.

    ¡¸Really, well isn¡¯t that great. For you to have been saved by such a guy.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    At her nonchalant words, I took enough of a shock to involuntarily stand up.

    Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t said a single word of gratitude to him.

    What a foolish thing for me to do!

    To him who had saved me, whose dignity as a person, together with my body, was about to be raped and violated, ¡­¡­I had, I had not told him any words of gratitude.

    On top of that, I had tried to [probe] him, the one that saved me!

    ¡­¡­Such an outrageous¡­, how could I, do such a thing.

    That would just be returning favor with enmity, wouldn¡¯t it!?

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    I dashed out. I wanted to meet him immediately, and tell him my thanks.

    ¡¸Fufu.¡¹

    Seeing Sherry-san¡¯s smile that I saw just before I left the room, I also had a deep gratitude within my heart for her.

    ¡ó

    *Kon, kon*

    I lightly knock on the door of the room that he is probably in.

    ¡¸Ye~s¡¹

    Together with the stretched voice, from the opened door was the figure of him half way out.

    ¡¸Ah. ¡­¡­Uhm¡­¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t help but have a long pause.

    After all, without revealing my name to him, I went and ¡°observed¡± him, looking down on him.

    ¡¸Th, that is¡­¡­I want to say, gratitude.¡¹

    At this time, I terribly cursed my clumsy words.

    I can¡¯t convey it with such words. My appreciation, nor my apologies, I can¡¯t express them.

    Just as I was suffering, he changed that expression with a bitter smile into a grin.

    ¡ºIn that case, I¡¯d like to know your name.¡»

    *Dokun!*

    In a sweet, whisper like voice, the words he muttered, they were in the language of my hometown that I could use the best.

    ¡ºYou know the Alexelia (a-lek-se-li-a) language!?¡»

    I immediately respond in the Alexelia language, a peculiar language that had been handed down among the elves.

    ¡ºYeah. There was a male elf that was a good friend of mine, see. During my arguments with him, I learned it.¡»

    Him saying that and closing one eye and winking, I made a small giggling laugh.

    ¡ºI¡¯m Yuu. Yuu Yashiro.¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    The words that he suddenly said, I couldn¡¯t immediately understand them.

    ¡ºYour name is¡­?¡»

    He had, asked for my name. I¡¯m sure that my actions were fast after understanding that.

    ¡ºLililuri. My name is Lililuri.¡»

    To me that had pretty much reflexively answered, he,

    ¡ºA healing person¡­That¡¯s a fine name.¡»

    That¡¯s right, he smiled.

 Chapter 08 â€“ The Preceding Hero Brings Her Along

    Author¡¯s Note: I deeply and sincerely apologize for the lack of posts this past week. Things were busy at work, which is, oddly enough, where I do most of the translations. But again, I apologize. Here is the next chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero Brings Her Along

    I wanna die.

    Someone, please kill me.

    Kill me~! If it¡¯s this world that only filled with despair, just hurry up and kill me~!!

    Yeah, hey, hello. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s preceding hero, Yashiro Yuu.

    If you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m entering depression right from the very start, there¡¯s actually a very deep reason for that.

    ¡ó

    It¡¯s absolutely deep, you know~!! Sherry-san was married©` that¡¯s all, you dumbass!!

    ¡­¡­Gusun (sob). So this world was just Hell after all.

    For me who is plunging down the path of carnage, women aren¡¯t needed.

    I want the mental strength to be able to reject them and say that right now.

    Ah©`, I¡¯m refreshed after yelling. I was almost seriously about to enter depression, wasn¡¯t I~.

    I mean, it¡¯s all because Sherry-san did give off that ¡°next door neighbor college student-like Onee-chan that attracts men¡± scent, and, because of that, she pampered me, and she had big tits, and her butt looked like it would have a safe delivery, and she was a STRIKE in my preferences.

    Well, I agree with that seductiveness of that which is called a married woman.

    But still, that NTR feeling is nothing to laugh at. From now on, I won¡¯t be reading those NTR-type pornos anymore¡­¡­

    Haa, not good, not good. I was about to enter depression again out of distraction.

    It¡¯s been five days since I saved the little Elf girl, Lililuri. Having kicked back and enjoying the slow life, I¨D¨D¡­,

    Hn? Why did you stand up? ¡­¡­Yeah, you, the one in front of the screen.

    Ah? ¡­¡­¡±She was a little girl?¡± you say? Yeah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s a flat as a board little girl. I didn¡¯t say it before?

    Well, that flat as a board part doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not interested after all.

    ¡­¡­Hn? What are you getting mad for? ¡­¡­I mean, she¡¯s a kid, you know? There¡¯s no way I¡¯d lust after a kid. If I did that, I¡¯d be a pervert. Besides, I have an Onee-chan preference.

    OK, OK. First of all, why don¡¯t you put down that raised fist you¡¯re swinging?

    Then, let¡¯s stop this conversation and get back to the main story. At this rate, it looks like it¡¯d start an inclination disclosure meeting and become R-18.

    Having leisurely spent those five days, I remembered the fact that I had failed the quest, and hurriedly left Callot Village.

    That¡¯s what I did, but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    *Hishi* (soft impact). Her clinging onto my leg, I wondered what I should do with this little Elf girl that had buried her face into my leg. It¡¯d help of someone could tell me.

    ¡ºLililuri, ¡­¡­It¡¯d really help if you let go of my leg, you know¡­¡­?¡»

    ¡ºNo~! I definitely won¡¯t let go!¡»

    Even as I persuaded her in the Alexelia language, but Lililuri wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Someone, seriously, please help me.

    12

    (Image cleaned by ruepon)

    ¡¸Yuuya-kun¡¹

    Sh, Sherry-san!? ¡­W, why are you in front of a heart broken brat¡­¡­¡­C, could it be¡­that Sherry-san really does like younger boys, kyaho~i!

    ¡¸If Yuuya-kun is fine with it, I¡¯d really like you to bring Lili-chan along.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­So it was nothing but a pipe dream. Sherry-san¡¯s husband is a brawny muscular macho after all. He was the ¡°I won¡¯t let you wait long¡± type of husband. Gusun (sob).

    ¡¸Wait, you mean, me?¡¹

    Remembering Sherry-san¡¯s words, I get confused.

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­It looks like Lili-chan has taken a liking to Yuuya-kun after all. ¡­¡­And most of all, it¡¯s because I¡¯d feel relieved if she¡¯s with Yuuya-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Relieved, is it¡­?¡¹

    Sherry-san¡¯s voice slightly shook with sorrow.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Lili-chan is still a child. ¡­¡­And yet, it seems that she was travelling all alone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I think she probably had an objective for going on a journey. ¡­¡­But, if she were to journey like this, it¡¯ll turn out the same way it did this time. ¡­¡­But, if she were together with Yuuya-kun, that chance wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡­¡­Right?¡¹

    It, it¡¯s pointless for you to make such sweet gestures like that!

    The erotic Onee-chan that I¡¯d risk my life for if it were her request is married. In other words, even if you ask a plead that you could only ask your boyfriend, there¡¯s no merit in it for m¨D¨D¨D.

    ¡¸Please leave it to me. I¡¯ll protect her with my life.¡¹

    I¡¯m so stupid! It¡¯s because I¡¯m such an honest person!

    As I cringe at my own degree of naivety, when I look down at Lililuri who is clinging onto me,

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    Ukyuu~n. Making an incomprehensible sound effect as if it were for a one-frame shot, Lililuri looked up at me.

    Why are your eyes sparkling? Why is your face all red? Why are you hugging me even tighter©`!?

    Thus, the journey of the preceding hero and the little Elf girl began.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸So, without further ado, today¡¯s the day that we go to the Guild.¡¹

    Running through the distance from Callot Village to Luxeria¡¯s Capital that would take two days walking or one day with a horse in one hour, I head to the central district that has the Guild.

    ¡ºYuu, you¡¯re really fast!¡»

    Sitting on my shoulders was the overjoyed Lililuri.

    I came to think about whether this girl was a big shot or not.

    It was supposed to be a pretty serious running that wasn¡¯t at ¡°full power¡±, and yet I was surprised at how she unfazed by it.

    Though I had once screwed around by being a Hero Express, the guys who carried me were ruined.

    For me who had been banned from riding after spewing out vomit, at this girl who is laughing with no discomfort whatsoever,

    ¡¸Lililuri¡­What a frightening girl!¡¹

    I trembled just remembering it.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re about to reach there anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸? ¡­¡­Why, Ishrel language?¡¹

    At me, who didn¡¯t use Alexelia language, the spoken language of the Elves, and talked in the Ishrel language, Lililuri tilted her head and responded in the Ishrel language.

    ¡¸The Alexelia language is rare around these parts. Since I don¡¯t want us to be looked at as weird, Alexelia language will only be used when it¡¯s basically just the two of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    Hearing the reason, Lililuri nodded in agreement.

    Though there are better reasons than that, one of the reasons is that I want Lililuri to get used to using the Ishrel language.

    The Ishrel language is the most widely used spoken language in this world. It will definitely be useful to her.

    ¡¸And we¡¯re he~re.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve, arrived!¡¹

    Just as I was talking to Lililuri, we arrive at the guild. This really is the first time in five days that I¡¯ve reported in.

    When we entered in, from the established bar (it¡¯s the opposite going by appearance) both men and women were making a ruckus while drinking sake.

    Though they were fully equipped like they were before, with most of the sharpened-like atmosphere, it was in a different state than it was in before.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹

    Thinking that, I put Lililuri down and hand my guild card to the short-haired receptionist girl. It doesn¡¯t seem to be Busty-chan today. That¡¯s a bit disappointing.

    ¡¸Yuuya¡­No, Yuu Yashiro-sama, correct?

    Congratulations. Since it has been determined that Yuu Yashiro-sama possesses considerable ability, it would seem that you are now able to accept the promotion quest for C rank.¡¹

    Even in the noisy clamor of the bar, her words had clearly reached my ears.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Eh, ¡­Ehh~? ¡­I, I, was an E rank, right? So why would I suddenly be able to get to C rank?¡¹

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, what comes after E should be D, right?

    Huh? Am I mistaken? ¡­¡­I¡¯m not good with English so I¡¯m not so sure, you know!?

    ¡¸Yuu Yashiro-sama had single handedly conquered and destroyed the Orc nest which had been after Phase 3. The guild has not recognized this as an achievement by a semi-guild member, but as a promotion for a regular guild member. Therefore, Yuu Yashiro-sama is currently rank D. Thus, it became a situation in which you possess the right to accept C rank promotion quest.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    In short¡­¡­They want to pull me into the war.

    Well, since there¡¯s nothing that says that I have to take it right now, so I guess I¡¯ll take it easy and go.

    ¡¸Hmm~. ¡­¡­So, by the way, what D rank quests are there right now?¡¹

    That reminds me, even though my objective is to go on a journey, where exactly should I go?

    A southern country resort might be nice. If I remember correctly, there¡¯s a free city that has a really huge arena in the middle of the continent. If I get the prize money from there, I¡¯d be able to live in comfort~, yes I would~.

    And my ideas that I imagined after that had been blown away by the next few words that the Receptionist Onee-san gave me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Th, the case this time is a special case for the guild. The only quest that Yuu Yashiro-sama can accept is the [Subjugation of a pair of Basilisks] promotion quest¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that even the Onee-san understood that it was obviously ridiculous. Trembling, she said the name of the quest in a cracked voice.

    Oi oi, a Basilisk¡­¡­That¡¯s a dragon species that possesses the wicked eyes of petrification, you know!!?

 Chapter 09 â€“ The Preceding Hero is Led

    Author¡¯s Note: Here is the next chapter. There was quite a bit of explanations and descriptive paragraphs that I¡¯m not used to. I watch a lot of anime so I am more used to dialogue. But I digress. Please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero is Led

    That¡¯s a dragon species that possesses the wicked eyes of petrification, you know!!?

    Now, although I showed a surprised body, I, Yashiro Yuu, was not that surprised.

    Yup, pretty much. It¡¯s kind of like¡­¡­¡­

    Once a monster is below a certain degree, all of them are the same¡­rather, enough to make me think there isn¡¯t much difference between them. It¡¯s ¡°that¡±, you know, ¡°that¡±. That feeling when a mid-boss like monster of an RPG appears in the last dungeon as one of the weaklings. Furthermore, for me, who has reached the counter stop, I could pretty much defeat it getting zero damage.

    (TL note: Counter stop is the max value in the game, such as 99 or 255; thanks to rikaikun)

    There¡¯s no way? It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t beat it in a single hit like with Goblins or Orcs, but¡­¡­I could basically win without having to draw the sacred sword.

    Well, if I had to say something, if I were unarmed, I¡¯d get just poisoned if poked by a poisonous thorn and petrified if glared at by a Basilisk.

    ¡­¡­If I used a weapon, I wouldn¡¯t get poisoned and I¡¯d be fine if I just beat it before I get glared at.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is a Basilisk reasonable for a C rank?¡¹

    But, even if it¡¯s rotten, it¡¯s still a dragon species. There¡¯s no change in the fact that it¡¯s a monster that those lowly Orcs couldn¡¯t defeat even if they attacked it as an army.

    And yet, for them to say it¡¯s okay to leave that kind of mission to a newbie that only destroyed an Orc nest, of course there are going to be some problems about it.

    So, I tried asking, but,

    ¡¸! Th, ¡­¡­That, is¡­¡­¡¹

    She was panicking in an amusing pitiful way.

    Tears gathering in her eyes, I thought, ¡°I sure did do something mean to this girl that¡¯s just become pale.¡± However, this is something that I needed to ask.

    Seeing the Onee-san¡¯s reaction, the sixth sense within me whispered even more inquiries!

    Never and by no means was the pain causing heart in me stimulated!!

    ¡¸Yuuya Shirou!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    When I turn around to the voice that suddenly called out to me, there was, wearing her erotic equipment, the figure of my goddess, Tre-san!

    ¡¸It certainly has been a while! ¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard. They say that you single handedly crushed an Orc nest.¡¹

    The endowed with a dynamite body Tre-san came closer, her steady footsteps ringing.

    ¡­¡­A, amazing¡­¡­¡­Her rocket boobs are swinging side to side!

    ¡¸Eh, ¡­¡­yeah, well¡­¡¹

    Though I¡¯m like this, that pair of mounds that were raised to be big are restrained right in front of me.

    (FuuOOOOooh!! Boobs! Tre-san¡¯s brown brazen boobs are, right now, right in front of me~!?)

    I, still in my growth period, am in the latter half of 160cm. And right before my eyes was cleavage drawing near!

    If I were to take one step forward to the person¡¯s cleavage, I¡¯d fall into that inviting ravine¡­!

    However, I can¡¯t resist it! Right before my eyes, with such, boobs right here, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason to retreat from them.

    I understand that my desire of wanting to charge right into these rocket boobs right from the front is taking control of my thought processes.

    Throwing away my dignity as a human, my instincts, right here and now, are trying to become that of an animal¡¯s!

    Now, what should I do? First off, I¡¯ll start immediately by groping on top of her clothes! From there, I¡¯ll stuff my face in and get some puff puff action, and from there, from there¡­¡­¡­

    Kun, kun. (Tug, tug)

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The cuff of my clothes being pulled, as I look to see who is pulling, what was there was the figure of Lililuri glaring up at me with a puffed up face that totally said ¡°I¡¯m displeased, you know~¡±.

    Regrettably, I think that it¡¯s unfair how, since you¡¯re a kid, even if you glare like that, you still look cute. Even the receptionist that had a tear-stained face until now had heart marks floating in her eyes from seeing Lililuri.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Though I haven¡¯t done anything to warrant a glare, I wonder if I did something wrong?

    Just as I ask for the reason before I apologize, Lililuri went ¡°Hmph¡± and turned away.

    ¡¸?¡­¡­That¡¯s a face I haven¡¯t seen. That child is?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this girl is¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Lililuri. Yuu¡¯sh partner.¡¹

    As I was about to give an answer to Tre-san¡¯s question, Lililuri introduced herself in front of me.

    Just when exactly did you become my partner?

    ¡¸Heeh. Nice to meet you, Lililuri. My name is Tre, Tre Valencia. I¡¯m the only one in this guild that is an AA rank mercenary.¡¹

    The guild¡¯s ranks are split into eight. Starting from where the newbies that just registered with the guild E rank, D, C, B, A. Above that is AA, S, and finally SS.

    It becomes these four.

    Normally, it¡¯s said that you can reach B rank with effort.

    However, from A on, it¡¯s said that talent is required.

    ¡­¡­Which would mean¡­that Tre-san is someone with pretty good ability.

    Now I can understand how the old men that surrounded me the other day became obedient at her word.

    ¡¸Tre-san. What would be a suitable rank for a Basilisk subjugation?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Coming out of the blue. ¡­¡­It¡¯d be around A. If it was a pair of Basilisk, I guess it¡¯d be around AA? ¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong? Did you need some Basilisk materials or something?¡¹

    I knew it. It looks like something obviously suspicious is involved in all of this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It would seem that, the quest that I can take is, the subjugation of a pair of Basilisk.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What was that?¡¹

    Tre-san, having made a perplexed expression at my words, grabbed the receptionist and discussed something with her in a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, Yuuya. This is something that was obviously intentional. However, this is the guild¡¯s decision. If this is impossible for you, you have no other choice but to quit the guild. ¡­¡­¡­Well, if you were to pull through even this, even in other countries, you¡¯d probably be immediately be rolling in a large amount of money like it were an infection.¡¹

    Having talked with the receptionist that looked like she¡¯d faint any time now, Tre-san came close to me while making a sigh and whispered into my ear.

    ¡­¡­Ahh! Tre-san is, sweetly, whispering, in my ear¡­

    ¡¸Yuu, bottom of nose, stretching.¡¹

    ¡¸!? Not good, not good. I was about to be taken over by lust.¡¹

    Having been woken up by Lililuri¡¯s shaking me, I had a thought as I wiped my drool with my sleeve.

    But still, a Basilisk, huh~. Though it¡¯s as easy as easy can get, regrettably, the poison is a bit~. Even I would be receiving the Basilisk¡¯s poisonous thorns if I were to go bare-handed~. I wonder if I could get money for the costs of the weapon, Lililuri¡¯s Western clothing, and the inn in advance~. That¡¯s right, Lililuri¡¯s Western clothing comes first, first. Lililuri¡¯s clothes right now are fine but since they are the plain kind, I want her to wear frilly Western clothing.

    She is a girl after all. She needs to be dressed up in cute Western clothing!

    It definitely isn¡¯t a service for the sake of all of the readers out there. (However, when looking at the number of favorites added that sprang up after knowing that Lililuri was a little girl, the thought of whether or not service should come in really does depend on¡­¡­¡­)

    ¡¸If it¡¯s to that degree, I can pay in advance for that. ¡­¡­That is, if you really can kill a Basilisk.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tre-san, are you a mind reader?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuu, muttered it.¡¹

    Though I was surprised that she had heard what I was thinking inside of my head, now I see~. So it was my usual habit. I was really close to having my surging hot feelings for Tre-san being revealed.

    ¡¸So? How about it? Since it is a loan, if you can return it, I¡¯d give it to you¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, are you serious? Then, please cover the costs of two throwing spears, lodging charges, and Western clothing. Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯d really appreciate it if there were a tool bag with a slightly large mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸£¡¡­¡­Are you seriously saying that? The ferociousness of the Basilisk that move as a male and female pair is normally AA, you know?¡¹

    She¡¯s probably worrying a great deal over me. A Tre-san that has a perplexed expression floating up.

    ¡­¡­Kuu~h! To be thought of by such an erotic woman, this is what it means to be glad to have been born a guy!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­That right, if I were to defeat the Basilisk solo, it should be a brilliant achievement for normal humans.

    ¡­¡­If I were to make a great achievement here¡­T, Tre-san¡¯s interest might even head towards me¡­!

    ¡¸If you are by my side, I¡¯d even oppose God fwoh fwu fwen fwi¡­¡­¡­, Fwow fwow! Fififufi, fwat fwuts! Fwat fwiffy fwuts~!? (Ow ow! Lililuri, that hurts! That really hurts~!?)¡¹

    In the middle of my speech of clinchers to turn Tre-san into jelly, I was stopped by Lililuri pulling on my cheeks.

    ¡¸What are you doing all of a sudden, Lililuri! I might be able to become a riajuu right now, you know!?¡¹

    (TL note: Don¡¯t really know how to translate ¥ê¥¢³ä (riajuu) into proper English. I honestly prefer it staying in Japanese, but that¡¯s because I prefer the sound of Japanese language more than the English language. A riajuu is a person who has a fulfilling lifestyle in real life. It is often used by those that don¡¯t have a boyfriend or girlfriend to refer to those that do.)

    ¡¸Lililuri, is, here, for Yuu. That¡¯s why, this woman, not needed! I¡¯m, partner!¡¹

    ¡¸What nonsense are you spouting out¡­Now I¡¯m mad! For such a bad girl, we do this!¡¹

    ¡¸!?, Stop, Yuu! ¨D¨D¨D!, ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    Once I started tickling her, Lililuri¡¯s body convulsed and she fainted in agony. For her to be hyperventilating faster than she could laugh, just how weak to tickling is she?

    For now, from now on, I guess I¡¯ll make the tickling punishment the capital punishment.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸This is the place?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I use it often as well. It¡¯s the shop of a skilled Dwarf.¡¹

    Taking the Basilisk quest, Lililuri and I, who got a loan, are preparing some equipment by going around to some equipment stores before going to the clothing stores.

    After being told that, Tre-san, saying that she knew a good place, brought us to the front of a certain equipment store.

    But man, as you¡¯d expect, I had prepared myself to forfeit my virginity at the time she led us to the back alley, but, maybe because the good impression level hadn¡¯t been raised enough, there wasn¡¯t a speck of a hint of that happening. ¡­¡­Gusun (Sob).

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s, mana.¡¹

    ¡¸Hn? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Sitting on my shoulders, Lililuri suddenly pointed at the shop right in front of us and muttered.

    ¡¸Mana. There¡¯s, mana flowing from, inside of, there.¡¹

    ¡¸Mana? ¡­¡­Hm~m, I wonder why?¡¹

    I halfheartedly agreed to Lililuri¡¯s words.

    As I did, Tre-san that was right next to us blew a whistle.

    ¡¸As expected of an Elf. That¡¯s right, this is a workshop that mainly does Makens.¡¹

    (TL Note: This gave me a real headache in figuring out how to do this for you readers. Ä§„‡ or Maken is normally referred to as a Demon Sword or a Demonic Sword, whether it be in English or Japanese.)

    Yes, you over there that interpreted Maken = Bad Sword!

    Unfortunately for you, but in this world, that is a mistake.

    It¡¯s probably because the word ¡°Sacred Sword¡± came up a couple of times. It can¡¯t be helped that you would be mistaken. I also made that mistake.

    Maken is a word that refers to a weapon that has been granted a special power through magic.

    (Because of that, while there are also swords that go by that name, there are also axes that are called Makens. Also, there are complaints on how spears are called Mayaris but are clumped together with the Makens.)

    (TL Note: As a supplement to the earlier note, the kanji Ä§ is used in Ä§Ðg, which is the word for magic. Ä§ is used for words such as devil or demon, which is why Ä§„‡ is normally translated into Demonic Sword. Ä§ = Demon and „‡ = Sword. Also, Mayaris is plural for Mayari, which is Ä§˜Œ or Demon Spear, Ä§ = Demon and ˜Œ = Spear.)

    A magic imbued sword, Magic Sword (Maken) for short. And that is how it is.

    (TL Note: From now on, I will use Magic Sword instead of Maken or Demon Sword.)

    ¡¸A workshop that set Magic Swords as the main product¡­¡­¡­I see, they certainly are ¡°skilled¡±, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡­¡­Yuuya, I can¡¯t see you as a simple newbie anymore, now can I.¡¹

    Tre-san boldly laughed at my words.

    To be frank and saying it straight, there is no way to make a profit by making Magic Swords as the main product. That¡¯s how Magic Swords are.

    Certainly, if it does have a special power, then that is good to have, but, maybe it¡¯s a reaction from the magic applied, the ¡°core¡± of that which is called a Magic Sword becomes worse.

    That and the strongest part of it become worse.

    I had seen a terrible one only once but, its ability was a cut above the rest! However, when I saw that it broke right in half under its own weight, I was seriously surprised. (Though, an acquaintance Imperial Court Magician of mine had kept a broken sword as it was on him just because it gave a rare skill called ¡°Mana Recovery¡± just by possessing it¡­¡­)

    ¡­¡­But, however, if the above mentioned were to be done by one that is known as ¡°skilled¡±, which possess a high talent as a master blacksmith and as a magician, it would be possible to keep the deterioration to a minimum as well as grant it a high ability.

    A Magic Sword forged by a skilled master blacksmith would have a high ability, and the Magic Sword¡¯s name would probably be talked about in the tales of this world.

    A famous Magic Sword would probably be something like a Dragon Slaying Magic Sword.

    Replenishing by using the materials from a killed dragon, it¡¯d be called something like the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Jaw.

    I guess I should return back to the story.

    In other words, if you want to make a practical business in selling Magic Swords, it wouldn¡¯t be possible unless there was a ¡°skilled¡± master blacksmith.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. A sword struck by a skilled master blacksmith is absurdly expensive.

    Depending on the item, it might be enough to raise a castle.

    ¡¸It only mainly handles them. Even those that aren¡¯t Magic Swords are first-rate goods. If you¡¯re going to do a method without a Magic Sword, then the things that you can get your hands on right now should be more than enough.¡¹

    I~ see. Well, as a last resort, I was just about ready to think that I¡¯d be fine with a cypress stick, so just getting a quality spear in itself is pretty lucky.

    ¡¸Well then, why don¡¯t we go on inside.¡¹

    Opening the door faster than I could answer, Tre-san entered the shop.

    ¡­¡­In, incidentally, the back of Tre-san¡¯s erotic equipment¡­¡­was a T-back.

    As expected of Tre-san! You really do understand erotic equipment!!

    ¡¸Mu~¡­Yuu, looking at, Tre¡¯s butt.¡¹

    ¡¸Ow ow ow! Don¡¯t pull on my hair! I plan on having it still growing until I turn 60!¡¹

    While enduring the somewhat strong pain, as if being lured in by Tre-san¡¯s brown butt, I enter inside the workshop.

 Chapter 10 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Worthy Rival

    Author¡¯s Note: I made a lot of notes in this chapter. I really loved the conversation that happened here. You just got to love the way some men make friends. If there are any questions on some of the stuff, feel free to ask me. I might be able to answer. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Worthy Rival

    ¡¸Is old man Gold around?¡¹

    Tre-san hit her hand on her hip and called out. How should say this, it suited her too well.

    Hey there. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s preceding hero, Yashiro Yuu.

    Entering the weapon shop that was said to have Magic Swords as the main product, we weaved through the open path created by the mountains of piled, bundled, and placed arms that were scattered around and reached what seemed to be this workshop¡¯s reception counter.

    Tre-san¡¯s words from above were words from after we arrived at the counter.

    ¡¸Yuu, what, that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hn~? Ahh. That¡¯s a type of sword called a shotel. It¡¯s a weapon where if you block it normally, the tip of this warped sword will stab you with a *Gusari* sound.¡¹

    (TL note: Here is a link to what a shotel is. I had no idea what it was until I looked it up. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shotel )

    ¡¸And, that, ring, is?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that was called a chakram? ¡­¡­It would go *kuru kuru~* and spin. It¡¯s a weapon that you throw at the opponent.¡¹

    (TL note: Just to be fair, here is what a chakram is. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chakram )

    As we followed after Anego, or rather, Tre-san, I carried Lililuri on my shoulders.

    The unusual weapons that hung crammed on the wall were definitely rare for children.

    ¡¸That, is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­Oi, why is there a nurse outfit in a fantasy world? Actually, why is there a nurse outfit being hung up in a weapon store?¡¹

    Rather than unusual, we saw something that definitely shouldn¡¯t be there.

    ¡¸Old man Gold! Are you here!?¡¹

    As Anego, or rather, Tre-san impatiently banged on the counter, from the back of the workshop, a staggering sound of what seemed like a mountain of iron being destroyed reverberated.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s me yer lookin¡¯ fer, I¡¯m here~! ¡­¡­Oh? Well, if it isn¡¯t Tre-san!¡¹

    Appearing by kicking about a mountain of scrap iron, the one that sat up on the counter was a shaggy old man with a white beard whose height was no taller than one meter.

    Even with his low height, from above his clothes I knew. From his thick arms that looked like logs, I was informed that this old man wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡¸Have ya finally felt like wearin¡¯ it? That nurse outfit!¡¹

    Th, this geezer! He knows his stuff¡­!

    That plump brown-colored skinned body! By making that ero-ero Onee-san Tre-san wear that, you¡¯re trying to transform it from a white gowned angel to a white gowned imp!?

    ¡­¡­¡­I want to have a private nursing¡­

    This geezer, he isn¡¯t just anybody! (Sharp look)

    ¡¸Yuu, thinking, perverted things!¡¹

    ¡¸Adada! The eyelashes! The eyelashes are off limits!!¡¹

    W, why were my thoughts found out?

    ¡¸Good grief, don¡¯t go saying your usual nonsense. That aside, I brought you some customers.¡¹

    As me and Lililuri were messing around, noticing that the glances had gathered, Lililuri parted her fingers.

    ¡¸Why, so these brats are Tre-chan¡¯s said customers? ¡­¡­¡¯ey blockhead, try comin¡¯ back after ya¡¯ve died once. Ya smell of milk, ya numskull.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah?

    ¡¸Did ya not hear me, youngster!? I¡¯m talkin¡¯ about you, yeah you! Yer soilin¡¯ my Tre-chan in tha¡¯ head o¡¯ yers, ain¡¯t ya? Come back after ya¡¯ve been taught those contents!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­AHh?

    *Suton* (Thump).

    ¡¸?¡­¡­Yuu?¡¹

    Stopping the shoulder riding and putting Lililuri down on the ground, I start walking to the counter that the geezer was sitting on.

    This shitty geezer¡­He¡¯s making fun of me, the one that once saved this world as a hero.

    No, more importantly!!!!

    ¡¸Who¡¯d be the woman of a wrinkly geezer like you? ¡­¡­Ah¡±?¡¹

    ¡°My¡± Tre-chan, you say? ¡­¡­¡­This shitty geezer, that is unforgivable!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­A weaklin¡¯ like you could never satisfy ¡®er, shitty lad!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A senile geezer that¡¯s only stuffy like you that¡¯d cum early would never be able to satisfy Tre-san!¡¹

    ¡¸What was tha¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸What, want a fight?¡¹

    *Gochi!* (Snap!)

    ¡¸¡¸Bring it!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Would you stop it!¡¹

    Tre-san stopped the two of us that were butting heads.

    Some disgust was mixed into that voice.

    ¡¸Hm~ph, it¡¯s this guy¡¯s fault ¨Cjya mon.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~ph, it¡¯s this geezer¡¯s fault ¨Csu mon.¡¹

    The geezer and I turn away from each other mutually. When we did, Lililuri rushed up to me,

    ¡¸Yuu, also, bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Gunu!?¡­¡­¡¹

    Th, the sound argument of a child¡¯s pure viewpoint!

    But, you know, Lililuri, for a man, even if you have a sound argument, there are things you need to fight against. Even if it¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s a ¡°pride¡± that won¡¯t overlook such a thing¨D¨D

    ¡¸The Yuu, that makes excuses, right now, is uncool.¡¹

    Gabi~n!! (Sho~ck!!)

    It felt like that sound effect resounded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m, sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸N, good boy.¡¹

    Apologizing in a ¡°orz¡± posture, I was gently patted.

    ¡­¡­Huh, wasn¡¯t I supposed to be Lililuri¡¯s guardian? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, whatever.

    (TL note: If you don¡¯t know what the ¡°orz¡± posture is, try posing in it yourself.)

    Having my dignity as an adult crushed, maybe because the figure of me being patted by a little child was funny, the shitty geezer let out a *Gera gera* sounding laugh.

    ¡¸Serves ya righ¡¯, ya shitty trash! It¡¯s ¡®cuz ya went an¡¯ put yer hands on my Tre-chan that¡­¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, also, bad.¡¹

    But, if the referee of justice, Lililuri, had blamed me, there should be no way that she would forgive the geezer.

    ¡¸Gununu!? ¡­¡­B, but Missy. I, I¡¯m, a senile old man see, so maybe ya could fergive me~.¡¹

    Th, this bastard! He¡¯s trying to get away from Lililuri¡¯s pursuit with a sly escape route that seems to match his age¡­¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Un, cool¡¹

    Gabi~n!! (Sho~ck!!)

    The geezer that had been concluded to be uncool tumbled down from the counter, and as he landed onto the ground, at the same time, he entered the ¡°orz¡± posture.

    ¡¸Only one, get patting, is Yuu.¡¹

    Gabi~n!!? (Sho~ck!!?)

    He probably thought that if he fell into the ¡°orz¡± posture, he¡¯d also get a patting¡­¡­But, however, even the heartless Lililuri cut him off and abandoned him.

    The geezer was rejected by the two-stage mental attack.

    Take that!

    ¡ó

    ¡¸So? What was all a this about again? ¡­¡­Ohh, tha¡¯s right, tha¡¯s right, it was about Tre-san bein¡¯ in a sailor uniform, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    With a calm face, the shitty geezer tried to act like all of the stuff up until now didn¡¯t happen.

    However, for me, I couldn¡¯t forgive this geezer.

    ¡­¡­As to why,

    ¡¸You dumbass, it should be gym uniform + bloomers!¡¹

    If you¡¯re limiting the ero-course to school uniforms¡­¡­it¡¯s usually the bloomers!

    ¡¸You shitty brat! What a thing to think of! It¡¯d be all transparent from the sweat! It¡¯d get all wedged up!!¡¹

    ¡¸You shitty geezer! Even your sailor uniform would be see-through if it got wet by the rain! The underwear would be completely exposed! She¡¯d be anxious to get home!!¡¹

    The wails of our souls at each other enveloped the workshop.

    The geezer and I released our gazes at each other, and,

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­You¡¯re pretty good¡­¡¹¡¹

    *Gan*. We exchanged a hard, hard handshake.

    Me and the geezer weren¡¯t mutually hated enemies, we were mutually respected rivals!

    ¡¸Both of you, ecchi!¡¹

    ¡¸Idedede! That hurts! My ear hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Aidada! Tha hurts! Stop it wit da beard~!¡¹

    The both of us took punishment from the referee, Lililuri.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuuya Shirou¡¯s weapon. We want you to make him throwing spears.¡¹

    Wanting to make the costume battle from before not happen, Tre-san continued the conversation by telling him what we required.

    However, I didn¡¯t overlook the fact that her face had subtly turned red!

    Gufufu, we¡¯ve finally settled on the Tre-san route, ktkr!

    (TL note: I actually found the meaning of ktkr on urban dictionary. Check it out: http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=ktkr )

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, make things, worse.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    As I was strongly rebuked by Lililuri, for some reason, I apologized.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu. I don¡¯t mind makin¡¯ it fer the youngster, but¡­¡­Alright, first off, strip, youngster. We¡¯ll talk after that.¡¹

    ¡¸What? I don¡¯t have any interest in gachimuchi I¡¯m sorry I apologize I¡¯ll strip immediately so please don¡¯t shove that shotel up my nose I¡¯m begging you.¡¹

    (TL note: Gachimuchi is a form of gay where a bigger muscular guy does it with a, I guess, skinner guy. Click the link and do a Google translate on the page or something to get a better idea. http://dic.pixiv.net/a/%E3%82%AC%E3%83%81%E3%83%A0%E3%83%81 )

    With a shotel glimmering right in front of my nose, I showed them an undressing technique that would even surprise the phantom thief, Lupin the Third.

    (TL note: For those that don¡¯t know who Lupin the Third is, google it.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou¡­Youngster, you¡­It seems, you ain¡¯t yer average expert.¡¹

    Hesitating over being completely naked, I got naked in a condition where I was still wearing the trunks that had a character picture drawn on it, aka ¡°Pain Trunks¡±, that I continued to wear even after coming to this world.

    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t tell whether the contents of the geezer¡¯s praise was due to my trained body or due to being shown a contrast to the gentlemanly lifestyle I¡¯ve had since I came to the other world.

    Well, since it became an obviously serious atmosphere, it¡¯s probably the former.

    ¡¸Hmm. ¡­¡­Once you take it out, it¡¯s pretty amazing. ¡­¡­Just going by appearance, there are some things you just don¡¯t know, huh.¡¹

    Every little thing you say is erotic, Tre-san.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    And now, the precocious little girl over there.

    You might be intending to hide with your hands, but you shouldn¡¯t be glaring through the gaps of your fingers!

    ¡¸Fumu. ¡­¡­Youngster, a Magic Spear, is it?¡¹

    After a small bit of time passed, the geezer asked.

    ¡¸Oyaji!?¡¹

    Tre-san looked at the geezer like she were in a panic. Going by this surprise, the mood seemed to suggest that the geezer approved of me, but¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, a regular spear is enough. ¡­¡­But I¡¯m going to be using it to pierce the crown of the Basilisk¡¯s head. It would be nice if it were disposable, but I want something along those lines.¡¹

    My original battle method is a sword.

    But, if I¡¯m going to take down two Basilisks, a spear would be best.

    After all, if I smash only the head, the materials other than the cranium would wholly remain!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Youngster, come by tomorrow. Until then, I¡¯ll make ya a couple of short spears that¡¯ll make ya groan.¡¹

    As soon as he said that, the geezer climbed down from the counter and walked into the interior of the workshop.

    This is probably fine in regards to the weapon. It¡¯s because I thought that it would be enough to put my trust in that Jii-san.

 Chapter 11 â€“ The Preceding Hero Gets Angry

    Author¡¯s Note: Man, this was a long chapter.

    Sorry this took so long. I broke my promise with myself in trying to bring you guys a new chapter within a week of each post or less. I will try better next time.

    In other news, I got my hands on the three published volumes of the light novel for this series and plan on comparing the web novel and the light novel and posting those as well. I was thinking of somehow scanning the pictures from the novel, making necessary changes to the posts to match the light novel and putting that all into a PDF. But that won¡¯t be for awhile as the first volume covers the first 26 chapters.

    I also plan on doing some other things with this wordpress so feel free to not look forward to that as it may turn into a complete mess.

    Now I am just starting to ramble. Please enjoy the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero Gets Angry

    *Yusa yusa* (Shake shake)

    ¡¸¡­¡­ugh¡­Five more, minutes¡­¡­¡­Gukoh~ (Snore~)¡¹

    *Yassa yussa*! (Shake shake!)

    ¡¸Nn~¡­¡­Ten more, minutes¡­¡­¨D¨D¡¹

    *Goron!* (Bang)

    *Dogosha!* (Crash)

    ¡¸Nugah!? W, wh-wh-what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    When I thought of the sudden pain running on my face, for some reason I went from the top of my bed to the floor ¨Cdegozaru.

    What just happened? ¡­¡­Could it be, I came to a new different world!?

    As I fell into a panic from just waking up, she appears in my view.

    ¡ºYuu, good morning! Come~ on, go wash your face~.¡»

    It would seem that this method of waking up was thanks to Lililuri-san. Actually, it¡¯s similar to my mom¡¯s way of waking me up¡­¡­

    As I got up and my vision got wider, I was able to see the whole body of that one child.

    It was the figure of Lililuri wearing the adventure clothes that we bought yesterday.

    Though the selling point was the ease of movement and the durability, with a coat that had a certain class that seemed to make the dress look cheap, in a knee length skirt and wearing black knee socks, she looked very lovely.

    And then, she was carrying a bag that was a bit smaller than the modern randsell on her back.

    It would seem that Lililuri¡¯s preparations to leave were complete.

    ¡ºGood morning.¡»

    Wiping my face with the wet towel that Lililuri brought me, my awareness finally awakened.

    ¡ºThanks for waking me up.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­N©`n! It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s because Lililuri is Yuu¡¯s partner!¡»

    My body was still heavy. Extending out my hand, as I pet Lililuri, she happily smiles.

    ¡ºYo~sh, I¡¯m awake~! What did the landlady say about the food?¡»

    As I get up, I stretch.

    Together with *boki boki* sound of my bones, I feel the sensation of my sleepiness flying away.

    ¡ºShe said that the food was almost ready!¡»

    ¡ºI see~, I see~. Well then, go and give the landlady a hand. I¡¯ll be swinging in the backyard.¡»

    This inn that we have been staying at for the past two days called the ¡°Puppy¡¯s Cry¡± is the inn with the most normal price within the Imperial Capital.

    Though the lodging facility is normal just like the price for it, in exchange, the food is delicious, and the amount is huge!

    Cheap yet delicious, whether it be in the modern or different world, is supreme.

    Lililuri, who had become a real favorite of the landlady here, depended on the good-natured Oba-san who had nerves of steel, and then took the initiative and got a job of helping her out.

    ¡ºUn! I¡¯ll make some delicious food for you!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡»

    Lililuri happily left the room.

    After seeing her off, my eyes faced the short spears that were leaning against the wall.

    The short spears that I received from Jii-san yesterday were, as Jii-san said, products that made me groan.

    There were seven short spears with each one being about 120 cm.

    The story that Jii-san had was ¡°it isn¡¯t a loss so take them¡± and handed them to me, but all of them, in my eyes, could be called supremely excellent goods without a single hindrance.

    The weight was also good and the adjusted center of gravity for throwing was also good.

    They weren¡¯t bending spears but rather, they were simply made to be hard. They were arms that I could satisfactorily go with.

    Though they really aren¡¯t magic spears, to have made them into such excellent items, that Jii-san is, in the truest sense, not your normal guy.

    Taking one of them into my hand, I leave the room.

    The second floor of the three-story inn. The inner most room that was located on that floor was the room that we were staying in.

    *Gishi* As I descended the lightly creaking wooden staircase, I greet the Puppy¡¯s Cry¡¯s landlord and landlady.

    ¡¸Morning. Sorry about that, having you look after Lililuri for me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s something that I should be thanking you for!

    There aren¡¯t many good girls like her, isn¡¯t that right, Darling!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Yeah¡¹

    A talkative landlady with a good physique and a large built taciturn landlord. No matter how you look at it, they were well-matched.

    ¡¸Once the food is ready, have Lililuri call me. Mind if I borrow the backyard?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine!

    Oh, and while you¡¯re there, it would really help if you could clip the weeds!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me to do it with a short spear?

    Well, whatever. Leave it to me, Oba-chan. In exchange, can I ask that you make some delicious food?¡¹

    Turning my back to the landlady that returned with an ¡°Aiyo¡±, I went to the backyard of the Puppy¡¯s Cry.

    Although the backyard wasn¡¯t all that big, for wielding a sword or a spear¡­¡­ there wasn¡¯t any problem in swinging it as a warm-up exercise.

    A sky that still had the morning¡¯s sunlight remaining.

    I inhaled a deep breath and, simultaneously with the exhale, I swung the spear.

    ¡ó

    Hey everyone, it¡¯s the hero that crawls into your bed, Yashiro Yuu.

    (TL note: I think that is a reference to ¡°Haiyore, Nyaruko-san¡±)

    From here on, it¡¯s been two days since the fierce battle (of words) with my arch-enemy that is also a worthy rival, that Jii-san.

    It¡¯s become the day that we depart to subjugate the Basilisks.

    Today, with my luck for the day being good, if I moved my body even a little bit, I would be drenched with sweat.

    It¡¯s not that I am just simply moving my body, but because I am trying to understand my body¡¯s movements from the first person point of view, it isn¡¯t so simple.

    From the movement of my body¡¯s joints to the expansion and contraction of the muscles from that movement, there was enough concentration that you could say I was paying attention to paying attention.

    Thanks to that, I perspired a large amount of sweat that was more than I would perspire from running around.

    I don¡¯t really like doing this since the clothes that I wear become drenched in sweat.

    However, if I don¡¯t do this once every day, I get restless¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m in luck with such a habit.

    Thrusting the short spear into the ground and hanging my clothes on it, I look at the weeds that I cut.

    When I look at the weeds that I had cut at the root in an instant, I realize that, several years from now, this place will change into sterile earth (though it¡¯s really something for the locals).

    Since I¡¯ve finished what the landlady asked me to do, I guess I¡¯ll go eat. Just as I was thinking that, I hear the sound of sand being kicked up behind me.

    ¡ºYuu, food¡¯s ready~!¡»

    Lililuri, who had a bucket filled with water in her hand, rushed over.

    As you would expect, this water isn¡¯t the food she was talking about.

    This water is meant to be used to wash my body.

    ¡ºOu, thanks.¡»

    As I thanked her, I take out the towel that was in there, wring out the water, and wipe my body.

    ¡¸Kuu~! It¡¯s nice and cold!¡¹

    ¡ºAh, tell me when you¡¯re done washing up, ¡®kay?¡»

    ¡ºNo. Actually, you¡¯re staring at me.¡»

    ¡º! N, no I¡¯m not! Yuu, you baka!¡»

    While she was covering her face with her hands from me wiping my body, Lililuri was staring from in between the gaps of her fingers. When I pointed that out, the bucket of water was poured on me.

    Well, since it felt good, I don¡¯t really mind but was that my fault?

    Though you could say I¡¯m a splendidly dripping handsome man¡­¡­¡­¡­For now, I guess I should change my clothes.

    (TL note: Couldn¡¯t figure out how to express this joke. The line isË®¤âµÎ¤ëÁ¼¤¤ÄÐ whereË®¤âµÎ¤ë means ¡°splendidly handsome¡± all together but when separated means ¡°dripping with water¡±. Á¼¤¤ÄÐ means handsome man, so it¡¯s basically a double meaning pun where he repeats that he is a handsome man but also literally saying that he is dripping with water.)

    Taking off the clothes that became sopping wet, I returned to the Puppy¡¯s Cry.

    While the Puppy¡¯s Cry is an inn, the first floor, in the morning and afternoon, is a cheap restaurant and at night it¡¯s open as a bar. It¡¯s a place that is restaurant in addition to being an inn.

    I¡¯ve already said this but, this inn¡¯s food has a motto of being cheap yet delicious, and riffraff come lured in by that but¡­¡­¡­,

    ¡¸Lililuri-ch~an! Face this way~!¡¹

    ¡¸So c-u-t-e!¡¹

    ¡¸Lililuri-chan is so charming, it¡¯s hard to keep on living.¡¹

    ¡¸Li, Lililuri-chan is such a cutie. I wanna take her hom¡­¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let you, dumbass!¡¹

    Wh, what is with these rascals that are approaching Lililuri¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­! Yuu. Food¡­¡¹

    While I experienced a shudder at the other male guests, as I sit at the counter seat, wearing an apron, Lililuri rushes up to me with a pitter-patter with a tray with food placed on it.

    ¡¸Oh, it looks delicious. Is there something in here that Lililuri made?¡¹

    When I asked that, Lililuri¡¯s face became red and she pointed to one of the side dishes that looked like pork fried with ginger.

    ¡¸Hamu (Glomp)¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Ohh, this is delicious.

    This is, how should I say this, within the sourness there¡¯s a sweetness to it, or something? Well, either way, it¡¯s delicious! Thank you, Lililuri.¡¹

    With a fork, as I try to eat that which Lililuri said that she made, the sauce that had covered the meat made a really good match with the meat itself and was delicious.

    When I said my thanks, Lililuri became even more red and,

    ¡¸Please, take your time, !¡¹

    pretended to be a waitress and left with a pitter-patter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Oi, you guys¡­¡­what¡¯re you looking at?¡¹

    The rascals that had released a bloodlust directed at me that was dense enough make me, who had a certain degree of resistance to bloodlust, lightly pull back were sparingly eating the food that Lililuri carried to them while muttering ¡°Unforgivable, unforgivable¡±.

    While shrinking back from the unexpected harmful effects of Lililuri¡¯s popularity, I greedily consumed the food that Lililuri had made.

    ¡ó

    Finishing breakfast and after Lililuri finished her job of helping out, we departed.

    I was told that the guild had rented one vehicle for us from a Carriage Rental shop that was said to be on this western main street of the town, so we went to go pick that up.

    If you¡¯re asking why we are using a carriage, of course it¡¯s because of Lililuri¡¯s existence.

    Though you could say that she is able withstand the Hero Express, it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t get tired. I plan on using the carriage as a bed.

    And if you are asking why I¡¯m bringing Lililuri with me in the first place, it¡¯s because she said some selfishness that was mostly unsaid.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t protect her, so I gave her permission to accompany me.

    ¡¸So this is it.¡¹

    ¡¸There are, lots of, horses.¡¹

    Seeing a pretty huge building that had the sign ¡°Train Loan Barn¡± hanging on it, I confirmed that this was the loan barn that the guild had recommended.

    Having found various types of horses in the pretty wide stable that was next to the building, Lililuri looked like an elementary school student that had come to the zoo.

    Though it¡¯s a bit different, it¡¯s because of her carrying the bag that was like a randsell that I needlessly saw her like that.

    ¡¸Come on, we¡¯re going in.¡¹

    ¡¸N!¡¹

    Recently, Lililuri has had a tendency to finish with the minimum reply in the Ishrel language.

    Mumumu, should I scold at her or not¡­?

    ¡¸Come on, going, in!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, sorry.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, coming to a stop while in deep thought isn¡¯t good.

    Having been reminded that by Lililuri, I pat her head while we entered the loan barn.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something important?

    ¡¸Hello there! Welcome to Train Loan Barn! What business do you have with us today?¡¹

    ¡­¡­I thought that I¡¯d be able to remember something important, but I had even forgotten to think about that.

    ¡¸Ah¡­uh¡­ah¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Who could blame me for being unable to form words!

    Isn¡¯t this the first time I¡¯ve experienced such a shock since I had drifted into this different world!?

    ¡¸Ah, horse, ¡­¡­san?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. What was beyond where Lililuri had pointed, was a male whose face was a horse standing there.

    But Lililuri, you shouldn¡¯t point at people.

    I¡¯ll need to scold her afterwards.

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s about my face, isn¡¯t it? Please don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s one of those ¡°being blessed with more than one deserves by the stable¡± things.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about being blessed with more than one deserves, but, for now, if this Ossan is fine with it, then that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸I had heard that we¡¯d be getting a rental from the guild¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, the guild¡¯s¡­We¡¯ve been waiting for you. Come now, right this way.¡¹

    The Horse Ossan, nodding with an ¡°I see¡±, opened a door that connected the building to the outside and invited me and Lililuri.

    ¡¸For you customers, the horse that we will be lending you is this child. A famed horse that is said to also be loved in the Luxeria Kingdom! A three year old ¡°Lusterion¡± (Loo-ste-ri-on) species horse. The ¡°Lusterion¡± species is used for a wide variety of uses, from a war horse to an agricultural use horse. If you give it different training as a war horse, with a high stamina it¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll hear the horse trivia another time!¡¹

    The Horse Ossan brought us to a splendid chestnut horse and, with a ecstasy filled expression on his face, started talking about the horse.

    ¡¸Is, is that so?¡¹

    When I stopped him, he made an extremely depressed sigh.

    That was close, real close. Probably, if I didn¡¯t stop him there, he would have probably kept on talking forever, this Ossan.

    ¡¸As for the carriage, since I had heard that three customers will be using it, it will be this smallish Conestoga over here.¡¹

    (TL note: I didn¡¯t know that these wagons were called Conestoga wagons. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Conestoga_wagon )

    What the Ossan pointed at was a four wheeled carriage with a linen roof attached.

    Would it be easier to understand if I said that it was a Drago¡ð Quest wagon?

    ¡­¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t something a bit strange?

    ¡¸Ossan, did you say three people riding just now?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. He naturally said it but he said three people.

    Even though, with Lililuri included, we were only two people.

    ¡¸Yes, I was told by the guild that it was three people but¡­¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no mistake that it¡¯s three people!¡¹

    Interrupting the horse-faced Ossan¡¯s words, a voice was raised.

    While also being reliable, this beautiful voice that could bewilder men anywhere was¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Tre-san!¡¹

    ¡¸W, why are you turning your head before¡­¡­¡­No, you don¡¯t have to say another word.¡¹

    As she shouted out while turning her head away, that brown-skinned beauty made a bitter smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of love!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you¡¯d say that. ¡­¡­Yuuya Shirou, I¡¯ve become this time¡¯s promotion quest¡¯s examiner.¡¹

    Ignoring my once in a lifetime confession of love, Tre-san continued on by saying that.

    ¡¸Examiner?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I told the Guild Master.

    I told them ¡°At the very least, let me watch the examination.¡± Though they were awfully docile in accepting it¡­¡­¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like our relationship isn¡¯t known. I request you give me your best regards, Yuuya.¡¹

    Grasping the hand she held out, I, as if my heart¡¯s throbbing was chiseling beats that were enough to burn me out, left my body and mind to the high tension and jumped up!

    ¡¸An ero supervisor! Ktkr!¡¹

    It was just like how the ten or so year old boys that had continued to aim to be the monster master jump to show off the times that they get a new comrade and then I howled.

    (TL note: Reference to Pok¨¦mon)

    I mean, come on!

    Though the trip to the Corteollu (Kor-te-ol-lu) mountain range that the Basilisks are said to be at on a carriage seems to take three days, it¡¯ll be a total of six days of continuous shaking in the carriage going there and back, you know? Moreover, together with a child!

    (TL note: Not too sure on the name for ¥³¥ë¥Æ¥ª¥ë¥ë. I¡¯m not too good with coming up with cool looking names. Open to suggestions.)

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible!

    For me who is at the age where my attachment to things ero is tremendous, to do something like not be able to come into contact with a big breasted beauty for six days, isn¡¯t that exactly what hell is!?

    And the one that appeared as if descending was Tre-san.

    No, she is surely one that descended! For my sake!

    ¡¸Ecchi, is, not allowed!¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh¡¹

    What made me raise a cry like a crushed frog was, as I was currently clinging to Tre-san¡¯s captivating waist, the moment that I took a chance to bury my face into that body¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Oya, you sure are energetic.¡¹

    Lililuri jumped on my shoulders and pinched my nose.

    Though I did lower my posture for a moment, something like jumping on someone¡¯s shoulders is a pretty difficult thing.

    Seeing that, Tre-san made a small giggle.

    ¡¸Fugah! ¡­¡­¡­Hey, Lililuri! Doing something like jumping on a person, that isn¡¯t proper behavior, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Being ecchi also, no good~!¡¹

    When I thought that she had finally let go of my nose, this time she grabbed my hair¨D¨D

    ¡¸Adadadada!? It, it may be as Lililuri-san says but for a boy of appropriate age such a thing absolutely necessary no don¡¯t pull on iiiittt! My, my hair roots aaaarrrrreee¨D¨D¨D¨DAh¡¹

    *Puchi puchi!* (Snap snap!)

    ¡ó

    This was supposed to be the Ero Ero Harem Story of me bringing along both the recently only being ferocious in regards to me kitty-chan, Lililuri and the ero equipped brown skinned, big breasted beauty, Tre-san,

    But,

    Without even starting, not meeting with any particular events, we reached the foot¡­¡­actually, more like the entrance of the Corteollu mountain range.

    ¡¸Uwah~, that sure is an amazing fully gray mountain. There are hardly any trees, aren¡¯t there?¡¹

    What covered my vision was a mountain and sky that was dyed in grey.

    If someone were to say that this place was connected to the Demon Fortress where the Demon Lord is, if it were me, I¡¯d believe it.

    Well, in actuality, it isn¡¯t a grey place, but rather it was a blackish scenery. The monster army was lined up enough to cover the horizon, wriggling about.

    If this is hell¡¯s third district, then I guess you could say that the Demon Fortress is the final hell?

    As I was gazing at the Corteollu mountain range and thinking that, from inside the carriage just like me, Lililuri, who had been gazing at the mountain range, was surveying the area.

    Hn?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Maybe Tre-san, who I had been alternating with in being the coachman of the carriage for these past three days, had also noticed, so she turned her head and called out from the coachman¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Lililuri?¡¹

    While ignoring not only Tre-san but my voice as well, Lililuri was looking from the state of outside of the carriage to the cracks of the carriage with a desperate face.

    ¡¸Do you need to go pick some flowers or someth¨D¨D¨DHii! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹

    When I tried making fun at her, no matter how long I waited, the punishment never came.

    Thinking there was a problem, when I looked at Lililuri¡¯s condition, her face had become pale.

    ¡¸Oi, Lililuri, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Of course not fooling around, I grabbed Lililuri¡¯s shoulders, brought my face close to her and quietly asked.

    Feeling a problem that caused you to take actions like you¡¯re being vigilant of your surroundings, could it be something that you don¡¯t want to be heard? That¡¯s what I thought it was.

    However, it was something completely different.

    Things like being vigilant of her surroundings or the composure to have a secret talk, she had none of that.

    Lililuri clung onto Yuu. Not embracing, being glued to the body, weakened due to fear.

    The short, quick trembling of her shoulders, her terror had informed me of that.

    Lililuri probably noticed ¡°something¡±.

    Something that could make a young girl like her tremble this much in fear, could it be ¡°here¡± in these ¡°surroundings¡±?

    The answer to that momentary thought was, correct.

    ¡¸Surrounded¡­¡­Amazing amount¡­Scary¡­It¡¯s scary, Yuu!¡¹

    Lililuri, shedding tears from her eyes, was terrified.

    Faster than he could understand the true meaning of her words, Yashiro Yuu perceived it.

    ¡¸Tre-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Embracing her, when we escaped by piercing through the roof of the carriage that was made of linen, the carriage was smashed by ¡°something¡± the next moment!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­You sure do have some nerve, you lizards.¡¹

    *Shuta* Getting down on the ground, what was waiting for us was ¡°dozens¡± of freaks of monsters.

    ¡¸Come on and bring it. ¡­¡­Scaring children, moreover, making them cry¡­¡­ You bastards, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be going home free of charge.¡¹

    While feeling the weight of the two¡¯s lives in both of his arms, the preceding hero roared at the lizards surrounding him.

 Chapter 12 â€“ The Preceding Hero Took a Blunder

    Author¡¯s Note: This was a really interesting chapter, although there were some lines that I had trouble figuring out. If there is anything that sounds weird or off, please tell me. This is was really fast post for me so please don¡¯t expect this kind of speed from me in the future. Work just happened to be really slow yesterday and I really got into the translating. There is also another surprise in the next few minutes. But anyway, please enjoy the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero Took a Blunder

    The Basilisk is a peculiar dragon species whose staple food is things like the minerals that sleep in the ore veins and is actually a type of two-legged Wyvern.

    There is also an idea that it¡¯s not the minerals that they eat, but the miniscule amount of mana that is included within the minerals that they eat but this idea hasn¡¯t been proven.

    Maybe due to eating things like minerals, the Basilisk¡¯s body, on the surface of it, has grown hard crystals on it.

    It¡¯s said that by eating these minerals once again, they get purified into crystals of high purity within their bodies.

    You can tell the difference between male and female Basilisks by the color of the body and characteristics of parts of the body. The ones that grow deep blue crystals on their bodies are female. Basilisk whose bodily crystals are bluish violet and have a large crystal crest are male. With this, they are an unusual dragon species that are easy to tell by appearance.

    On the Basilisk¡¯s body, in between the crystals, there exist fine thorns that look as if they were sewn in.

    It¡¯s been disputed over whether it¡¯s a variety of a kind of body hair but when stabbed by it, the one that was stabbed gets ravished by poison.

    A poison that leads to death, that it is not.

    However, that poison is a strong, effective enough nerve poison that can even paralyze other dragon species.

    If it¡¯s a dragon species or a strong monster, it ends up at a level of being unable to move for several hours.

    If it¡¯s to run away, if they have around that amount of time, it would suffice.

    However, when it hits a powerless human or a weak monster, the carried effect stays activated from a couple days to several weeks.

    And then, the powerless ones get eaten by the Basilisk.

    Though the poison and solid crystal armor are difficult opponents to handle, the battle ability of the Basilisk itself is low when compared to monsters of the same level.

    While it is a dragon species, its wings have degenerated and become enveloped in minerals and it can¡¯t use the dragon species¡¯ characteristic Breath.

    ¡­¡­However, there is only one ability that exists that is way too troublesome. ¡°Glared¡± at by the golden Sable Eye, it¡¯s said that those who meet eyes with it become, as the name says, petrified.

    That name is ¡°Wicked Eye of Petrification¡±.

    Being a type of Charm Demon Eye, it¡¯s said that it has an added effect of gathering others¡¯ interest to the wicked eye.

    Becoming unable to look away¡­¡­¡­is a case that was also born from that.

    (If one has a high mana resistance, the charm effect will disappear, and the petrification will also end up at a level of feeling tremendously heavy and dull.)

    Due to these unique abilities, the Basilisk had been recorded by the guild as an A rank monster.

    ¡ó

    Hey everyone. The only one in the house, it¡¯s the strongest invincible preceding hero, Yashiro Yuu.

    is what I would usually like to start off with, but the situation won¡¯t let me.

    We¡¯re surrounded.

    We¡¯re surrounded by Basilisk.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t anywhere like a pair, this is¡­¡­!¡¹

    Tre-san, who I just put down, muttered as if groaning.

    That¡¯s right, this isn¡¯t anywhere like a pair. In the first place, the magnitude is different.

    Thinking there was going to be two¡­¡­One, two, three¡­¡­¡­Umm, there are seventeen of them.

    Oi oi, isn¡¯t this different from what I was told?

    Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a pair?

    Ah, but the since the amount wasn¡¯t specified¡­¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t this make it not a mistake?

    At any rate, it was probably intentionally devised, this situation¡­¡­¡­But just for what reason and by who¡¯s suggestion?

    The Luxeria royal family? ¡­¡­I wonder about that. I don¡¯t know what Luxeria is thinking but, there would be no meaning to going as far as using the guild to create this situation. If they knew I was the preceding hero, they¡¯d probably use me as the hero after all. ¡­¡­It would be a different story if me being the preceding hero was an inconvenience but, if it was just as the princess said, they should have called on me from the beginning¡­¡­¡­

    That would leave the guild, huh? This one, I know even less about. At first I thought that they made me take this promotion quest in order to secure war potential by throwing me into the war that was beginning nearby, but in this situation, that probably isn¡¯t the case. If I weren¡¯t the hero, in all certainty, I¡¯d die by the first round.

    ¡­¡­In other words, far from recruiting me, I see this as trying to kill me.

    Is it ineptitude on the guild¡¯s side? ¡­¡­No, no, for argument¡¯s sake, if this situation was due to the guild¡¯s ineptitude, wouldn¡¯t the guild¡¯s creditability plummet?

    Something like a Goblin nest being superseded by Orcs or other monsters is an everyday occurrence, but a high class monster¡¯s ¡°pair¡± and ¡°group¡± is a huge concern. I¡¯ve heard that a high class monster¡¯s quest undergoes careful examination, but¡­¡­, can you really call this a careful examination?

    Furthermore, this place is a distance that can be reached in three days by carriage from the capital.

    Supposing this Basilisk group sought food and headed for the capital, what would they do? They can¡¯t declare that it definitely wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Seeing as how I¡¯ve heard that the only AA rank around it Tre-san, what were they really planning to do?

    If I hadn¡¯t come here, not even the capital, not even the guild that took up residence in the capital would settle this without any damage¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Thinking to this extent, my head stopped all thought.

    Ignore it, the need for it disappeared.

    *Kachiri* (Clink)

    I guess you could say it was the sound of something gearing together with something else.

    Together with that small sound ringing, the inside of my, Yashiro Yuu¡¯s head became clear to the point that even I was surprised by it.

    Just like how a model is made on top of a desk, how the desk, when in the middle of making it is disorderly with the utensils and materials, is tidied up of the utensils and the remaining materials when the making of the model is done and only the cleared desk (my head) and the completed model (arrived at answer) remain, the inside of my head became clear.

    I see, I see. If things are going just as ¡°Baba-chan¡± said three years ago, this situation can be explained. ¡­¡­She said she¡¯d search for ¡°me¡± in the war, and yet, before that, she¡¯d make me exterminate lizards. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah~! Now that I get it, it¡¯s pretty simple! Damn it, how mortifying.¡¹

    (TL note: Feels weird to translate ÆÅ as old bag or hag and then put ¨Cchan after it so I will be leaving it as Baba-chan for now.)

    ¡¸Yu, Yuuya?¡¹

    Hn? Tre-san is looking at me with eyes that look like they are worrying about a lover?

    ¡­¡­Fufu, if you stare at me like that, you¡¯ll get burned, you know?

    ¡­¡­¡­Eh? Ah, yes. ¡­¡­Now I see, I just let my voice out. ¡­¡­Excuse me.

    ¡¸Well, now that I know the answer, this make the story easy. I just beat these guys up and then I just have to file a complaint to ¡°Baba-chan¡±.

    That¡¯s right, Tre-san. Could you hold on to her? It looks like she fainted.¡¹

    Having carried her under one arm, I hand the fainted Lililuri, whose face was still pale and her body trembling as if she were experiencing a scary nightmare, over to Tre-san, who was facing the Basilisk that were behind me and looked like she was about to start running.

    ¡¸!¡­¡­Th, this, is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Tre-san! Because, for both these guys behind me and your slave of love, Yashiro Yuu will put things in order and finish everything up!¡¹

    *Niya* (Smile). As I interrupt Tre-san¡¯s words with a pretty boy face (inside myself), I stick my hand into the fourth dimension waist pocket, and pull out the throwing spear.

    ¡¸Ah~, ¡­¡­For now, this is about the punishment for scaring Lililuri but¡­¡­¡­ half of you guys will be for ¡°Baba-chan¡±, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Me shouldering the short spear and the group of Basilisks coming to attack happened at the same time.

    ¡ó

    *Gishaaaa!*

    Making a cracking cry that a human couldn¡¯t possibly imitate, the Basilisk, despite having a body whose size surpassed that of a lightweight truck, ran with a speed that even the eye couldn¡¯t keep up with, jumped, and came attacking.

    From the large wings that are a characteristic of the Wyvern species that had integrated with the arms extended large talons and in a large mouth that looked like it swallow a child whole was sharp teeth that made you think they were swords that could crunch even iron growing all close together.

    There were seventeen of those monsters that had that appearance that looked like no ordinary human would be able to oppose it.

    And all of them rushed to a certain single place.

    In the bloodlust that was enough to make a young girl black out, in the picture of Hell that made a skilled female warrior only think about how to let only herself survive, he had, Yashiro Yuu had¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Cherio!¡¹

    Together with energy releasing voice, waved and threw a short spear.

    ¨D¨D*Don!* (Bam!)

    Making the sound of the atmosphere exploding, the next time that the short spear made impact, the ground, together with the four Basilisk that were in the vicinity, was literally blown off.

    ¡¸Aso~re (Here we~ go)¡¹

    Cheerfully, he launched the second one.

    That which he had thrown had, for an instant, left behind the sound, and made impact with the vicinity before the two aimed at Basilisks¡¯ feet.

    *Don!* (Bam!)

    The Basilisks¡¯ arms, legs, tail, neck, head, all of it became cut up pieces and flew.

    Taking a violent impact, the blue and purple crystal fragments that had been smashed up in an instant danced in midair.

    ¡¸Ayoisho (A-heave-ho)¡¹

    Turning around came the third thrown one. Faster than they could notice the strangeness of the matter, all at once, three Basilisk were blown apart.

    ¡¸Soiya (Take that)¡¹

    Shifting from the line of fire fourth throw. Raising the question ¡°Was that really a thrown spear?¡±, the indispensable spear, in the moment that the tip shined with a sparkle, went and cut through right beside the Basilisks at a tremendous speed.

    The moment he thought, ¡°Did I miss?¡±, from the shot spear¡¯s shock wave, the bodies of four Basilisks were smashed in an instant like they were minced meat and scattered into spots in the air altogether.

    ¡¸Really close¡­¡­S, safe, safe, that just now was safe!¡¹

    Already, without a yell, was the fifth thrown one.

    He concentrated on the throw so that he wouldn¡¯t miss his aim like the last throw, and two Basilisk were blown off together with the ground.

    There were two Basilisk remaining.

    The two stood atop the collected blood that was created by their group of comrades that were blown away in an instant.

    The Basilisk that were considered to be sly yet brutal had a high intelligence, though it did fall behind that of humans and superior dragon species.

    That Basilisk stopped thinking, and stood still.

    The Basilisk that showed no sign of trying to run away, to him, was a suitable mark.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll, take it!¡¹

    With a relaxed attitude as if he were stealing the saved side dish of a friend, he jumped up and threw the spear.

    *Dosu!*

    The inhuman ominous style of the place up until now had concealed the sound, but the short spear properly pierced the Basilisk¡¯s head and shot the Basilisk into the rocks.

    If it were done in the same gist up until now, it would have definitely become cut up pieces of meat.

    Two remaining spears and two remaining bodies. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±Greed¡± had come out.

    Not only the originally planned quest reward, but we also obtained the monster materials.

    ¡¸This is your change, hurry up and take it!¡¹

    Together with a line that had entered his own ¡°Deciding lines that I want to try saying at least once in my lifetime Best 10¡±, he flung the short spear high.

    The thrown spear that drew a parabola while spinning passed over the place where the last remaining Basilisk was and, *fu*, suddenly appearing in the sky, the pommel was kicked by Yuu and the spear went right through the Basilisk¡¯s crown, and just like that, it had sewn the Basilisk into the ground.

    An instant.

    It was literally an instant. Not even thirty seconds passing, the seventeen Basilisks that were there, without a single one remaining, were exterminated by him, by the preceding hero.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸How was that.¡¹

    Whoops, I reflexively spoke out what I was thinking.

    But, how was that!

    How was it, how was it!

    Amazing, aren¡¯t I? Overwhelming, aren¡¯t I? Fallen for me, haven¡¯t you?

    Fuffu~n! This is that thing called my true ability.

    That¡¯s a cheat, you say? Of course it is, you blockhead. Even if it was temporary, I was a hero, you know? If I don¡¯t show you at least this much, I¡¯m not a hero! We carried the world on our backs. We wouldn¡¯t ¡°lose¡± even in spirit.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Though I say that to show off, I really do feel good. Ah~, that was refreshing.

    While I was saving my strength in the real world, maybe because I was playing the part of a normal high school student for the past three years, but I probably built up something like stress. I also played around in the Orc nest, so it was probably because of that. It isn¡¯t the collapse of my character!

    Still, Jii-san¡¯s spears sure are amazing. Even though I threw them pretty seriously, without breaking to the point of being crushed, it kept its original shape¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    As I was being surprised by Jii-san¡¯s spears, at some point, Tre-san who was sitting down was unsteadily stood up.

    ¡¸Ah, Tre-san! How was I? ¡­¡­W, was I, cool just now?¡¹

    Though I thought it was immodest, it¡¯s decided that I¡¯d get tenderly and erotically praised by Tre-san and lock arms with her while she gives me a flirtatious look!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Be¡­nd¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­*Shi~n* (Long~ silence)

    ¡­¡­Mu, a long silence. H, huh~¡­Tre-san, are you ignoring it?

    But, even as you act magnificently, you¡¯re still erotic!

    ¡¸¡­¡­hi¡­you¡¹

    Going ¡°jya, jya¡±, Tre-san could only hear footsteps.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah~. I get it. ¡­¡­Tre-san, you. You feel like tenderly embracing me and inserting me into your chest and erotically praise me, don¡¯t you?

    If that¡¯s going to be how it is, please tell me beforehand!

    Come on! You¡¯re welcome into my arms¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Behind you, Yuuya¡­¡¹

    She must¡¯ve mustered all of her strength. Simultaneous to when I saw Tre-san¡¯s pained face, I heard her feeble voice.

    ¡¸Shoo¡­¨D¨D!?¡¹

    What was projected in my vision when I turned around was a ¡°blood like red¡± crystal growing dragon¡¯s large snake eye.

 Chapter 13 â€“ The Woman Warrior Falls in Terror

    Author¡¯s Note: Surprise! Here is the next chapter. I had actually translated most of this chapter before I had posted chapter 10 so again please don¡¯t expect this kind of speed from me. Enjoy.

    The Woman Warrior Falls in Terror

    Yuuya Shirou.

    A black haired boy that one day suddenly appeared at the Luxeria guild.

    If I remember correctly, he said that his age was 16. His height was a bit short for his age, and he had an unremarkable face. Though there wasn¡¯t anything bad about it, there wasn¡¯t anything good about it either.

    And yet, my interest in his nature was stronger than the rest,

    He was that kind of boy.

    Having a rare item, High Medicinal Plant, that was said to have received the Fairies¡¯ Divine Protection, mixed in the large amount of medicinal plants that he collected for the Medicinal Plant Collecting Quest, deriving an accurate answer only from the guild¡¯s atmosphere and a bit of information, having annihilated an Orc nest single handedly, I thought that he wasn¡¯t just your average guy.

    But, within me, he was just a child that thought of erotic things as he pleased. However, how should I put it, more than feeling disgusted, he was in a position of a ticklish reminder of an ero-brat that you just couldn¡¯t hate.

    Thinking that since I¡¯m superior and that it would be pitiable if he were to be crushed in a place like this, I thought I¡¯d lend him various help in the Basilisk subjugation.

    However, I didn¡¯t think that it would become this abnormal.

    A maelstrom of absolute despair. Yuuya showed me that he cut through it with only some short spears.

    I, who predicted death from being surrounded by Basilisks, tried to run away.

    Deserting Yuuya, and the Elf maiden, I tried to run away.

    How shameful. What AA¡­¡­

    However, when I had fallen in to such fear, I was called out by a gentle voice.

    In Yuuya¡¯s arms, Lililuri was sleeping. Handing her over to me, I desperately tried to make excuses, but, in the next instant, I saw something that I had never seen before.

    It was a trampling.

    From Yuuya, in regards to the Basilisk, it was a one-sided trampling.

    A person that would normally be in the reversed position, with only seven spears, was trampling down those monsters.

    It was an instant.

    He finished up in an instant.

    I had thought that my own head had gone mad.

    I had thought that I had seen an illusion.

    My waist had given out from the battle style that seemed like it were the return of a legendary or mythical hero.

    And then, from the person himself that had done such an incredible feat turned towards me, and came as if saying ¡°Praise me, praise me¡± like a spoilt child.

    Yeah, it was cool.

    I had thought of honestly laughing and saying that, but¡­¡­my voice, wouldn¡¯t come out.

    An attacking overwhelming prediction of death.

    Having been glared at by that, I thought I had died there once.

    Not having the usual color, it was a stupidly huge Basilisk.

    The top of the harem.

    Clad in a red crystal armor that looked like it were sucking up blood, a monster.

    That, was at Yuuya¡¯s back.

    It opened its golden eye, ¡°The wicked eye of petrification¡±.

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­It¡¯s no good, I can¡¯t turn away.

    As I was about to be petrified, I froze in fear.

    But, not even throwing a glance of consideration towards me, it got closer to Yuuya.

    Slowly, slowly. Surprisingly, with a large build, it got closer while killing it¡¯s presence. Though I had thought the question of how could it do such a thing with a large build that was several times bigger than the other Basilisk, but I, not being able to even mutter the question, gazed at that appearance while trembling.

    I could do nothing, but gaze at it!

    If I move, I¡¯d immediately die.

    Such words spinning around in my head, my teeth chattered.

    My body shivered as if it were broken, from my mouth a small squeezed voice that even I myself couldn¡¯t catch.

    Unable to move due to fear, a voice resounded in my head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be fine. Just watch. Yuuya is a powerful enough person that could easily kill that thing. You could kill that? Are you an idiot? You aren¡¯t even worth worrying over.¡¹

    From that voice, I honestly felt relieved.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s that strong. By acting like he was thinking of perverted things like a fool was just to deceive his surroundings. I was actually deceived. Even now, he¡¯s only pretending to have not noticed that thing that is coming up from behind him.

    In my head that had fixated on that idea, someone shouted.

    ¡¸What if, this is only a what if case¡­¡­what if Yuuya really hasn¡¯t noticed it? Yuuya will, be eaten by that monster!?¡¹

    £¡

    Yeah, that¡¯s right. What if he completely hasn¡¯t noticed it? ¡­¡­¡­¡­What if, no matter how amazing he is, his body is still soft? What if, his whole body was eaten?

    ¡¸¡­¡­He¡¯ll die¡­Just like, that time!¡¹

    What I remember is, from several years ago, the figure of my brother, that was eaten by a monster.

    He was an idiot, and saw his actual sister as a woman, but, somewhere, I couldn¡¯t hate him¡­¡­Like that, he was a brat that was just like Yuuya.

    Am I¡­¡­again, going to lose him?

    If Yuuya is going to be killed. Thinking that, a feeling of nihility attacks my chest.

    Am I going to taste that, that empty sensation just like last time?

    I don¡¯t want that¡­!!

    Desperately standing up, I try to let Yuuya know of the danger.

    Yuuya, please notice!

    My voice shaking, cracking, it can¡¯t reach him.

    The moment my strained voice finally reached him,

    Yuuya was smashed to pieces.

    Taking the wicked eye of petrification and petrifying in an instant, he was crunched by its fangs.

    Having become like a stone statue, only Yuuya¡¯s lower half remained there.

    Y, you¡¯re kidding, right?

    ¡­¡­Did Yuuya, just die?

    ¡¸Hii¡­!¡¹

    It, looked over here.

    The wicked eye of petrification wasn¡¯t invoked. That itself conversely stirred up fear.

    It intends to eat me¡­!

    It, which had turned Yuuya into stone and definitely killed him, probably thought of eating ¡°us¡±.

    We¡¯d be torn apart by those fangs, chewed up, and die in the middle of the pain.

    I experienced a fear that the fear from before couldn¡¯t compare to.

    The legs that I barely stood on collapsed along with my waist.

    Desperately, I tried to stand and run away but, my waist had given out and I couldn¡¯t stand up.

    That thing, as if playing with its cornered prey, slowly, slowly came closer.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­Noo!!¡¹

    The fear grew stronger.

    From my crotch, something hot was overflowing, but this wasn¡¯t the time to be ashamed by that. That thing is getting closer, I need to get away.

    Desperately behind me, I desperately tried to draw back behind me. Maybe it enjoyed seeing that, the Basilisk would slow down and speed up its pace to add to the emergency and played as if enjoying my situation.

    And then, suddenly opening its large mouth, it came.

    I can¡¯t run away¡­!

    The moment I thought that, I heard the maiden¡¯s sleep talk.

    ¡¸¡­¡­N, ¡­¡­Yuu¡­¡¹

    Right away, I held her, Lililuri, in my arms.

    The young girl that was having a nightmare.

    At the very least, to let that child pass away in peace.

    As I remember the past where I was gently comforted by my mother, I tightly embrace her.

    Without being able to see the moment we would be eaten by the Basilisk, I shut my eyes.

    The pain, isn¡¯t coming?

    No matter how much time passes, the pain doesn¡¯t come. Just what is happening?

    Is the Basilisk playing with me once again? Does it want to see my dread stricken face?

    That¡¯s a complete low-life idea, right there.

    Within my heart that had been taken over by fear, I thought of such a thing.

    Unexpectedly, I experience a shaking sensation at my feet.

    It felt similar to the times when some really large thing is defeated¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¨D¨D¨DAhh¡­¡¹

    The first thing that I saw when I opened my eyes was a head. Severed from the base of the head, the red Basilisk¡¯s head.

    And then, what I saw next was, standing on top of the headless red Basilisk¡¯s body, holding a one swing aurora, the boy¡¯s figure.

    As if imprisoning the radiance of a star, a glimmering sword.

    And then, holding that, was Yuuya¡¯s figure.

    ¡¸Yuu¡­¡­ya¡­¡­¡¹

    His clothes are probably torn apart. Naked from the waist up, he made a serious face that I had not seen until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m very sorry, Tre-san.¡¹

    Yuuya had, looking apologetic, looking unbelievably vexed, looking like he¡¯d cry at any moment, like he was about to groan, came apologizing.

 Chapter 14 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Secret

    Author¡¯s Note: Time for a bit of explaining in the chapter.

    About the witch, I didn¡¯t really know how to properly express her way of speaking. It¡¯s a bit of an older way of speaking as well as a bit of a laid back attitude. If I had to give an example, the idea of Shiroyasha from the anime/light novel ¡°Mondaiji tachi ga Isekai kara kuru sou desu yo¡± comes to my mind. I didn¡¯t want to use Shakespearean to express it as I thought it would be going to far. I also didn¡¯t want to put it the way that I put it right now since it make it a bit ugly, but that was one of the ways I could think of to express her dialect for now. I will edit it if I figure out a way to do it better.

    Well, anyway, here is the chapter, Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Secret

    The sacred sword that I grasped in my right hand seemed to blame me in some respects.

    And that it should. My naivety summoned this situation after all.

    If only I had not brought Lililuri no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t have fainted.

    It would have been better if I had drawn the sacred sword from the beginning.

    If I did, it would have finished without Tre-san becoming afraid.

    If I hadn¡¯t taken this Basilisk quest, it wouldn¡¯t have become like this in the first place¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Even I knew that my thoughts were going in a bad direction but I just couldn¡¯t stop them.

    13

    (Image cleaned by ruepon)

    Coming down from the Basilisk¡¯s corpse, I took out my uniform from the remaining waist pouch type tool bag that had narrowly avoided being destroyed after being petrified.

    ¡¸All because I didn¡¯t fight seriously, ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, that you got scared.¡¹

    I placed the uniform jacket on Tre-san, who had tried to protect Lililuri by closely embracing her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã, ¡­¡­¡­¡­I, I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s thanks to you, to Yuuya that we survived. ¡­Th, though¡­it, was a bit, scary¡­¡­¡­, ¤Ã¡­ah¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Tre-san clung onto me and, together with her weeping, shed tears.

    The last red Basilisk was outside of the standard.

    It was so outside of the standard, knowing about their slyness from the beginning, that powerful Tre-san that would probably win against a Basilisk if it were one-on-one had ¡°instinctively¡± recognized her loss and visualized her own end.

    Her self-confidence having been broken, she exposed herself to the point of showing such disgraceful behavior in front of a man like me. Her self-respect was heavily wounded, and then a feeling of relief together with fear was called in.

    It was scary. Mortifying. And embarrassing. While spitting out a voice that she couldn¡¯t help but make, she cried within my arms.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­What do you mean ¡°within my arms¡±. ¡­¡­Keep the jokes down, ¡­¡­What, are you messing around for, me.

    Together with shamefulness, my anger at myself was rising.

    At that time, I heard her, Lililuri¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºN¡­¡­¡­Ah, Yuu.¡»

    ¡¸Lililuri!¡¹

    Lililuri woke up in Tre-san¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸Sorry Lililuri¡­¡­If I had done it seriously¡­you wouldn¡¯t have gotten scared.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    As I tried to apologize, Lililuri ignored it and looked at my right hand.

    No, she looked at my right hand¡¯s sacred sword.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That light from, that time.¡¹

    And then, gently touching the sacred sword as if she were touching a fragile item, she smiled.

    ¡¸¡±Again¡±, you saved me.¡¹

    Disappointedly, but delightfully.

    The Elf maiden smiled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­*sun sun* (sniff, sniff)¡­¡­, there¡¯s a, weird smell. ¡­¡­Pee?¡¹

    And then, she came throwing a landmine.

    ¡¸!? ¤Ã, Wha¡­¡­This, isn¡¯t, what¡­!¡¹

    The usual Tre-san, with her face bright red, became fiercely flustered.

    ¡¸I also, do that sometimes, so, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸D, don¡¯t put me together with some brat!¡¹

    Lililuri comforted her. But that had the opposite effect, you know? Ah, no, that¡¯s not it. That Lililuri, she¡¯s faintly laughing.

    But still¡­¡­¡­peeing, huh¡­¡­¡­ In that erotic equipment, peeing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Dripping from her butt, a golden¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸What, are you grinning for, Yuuya!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, ¡­¡­Just that it was ero-cute, kinda¡¹

    That erotic Tre-san was, like a childish girl, embarrassedly closed her thighs and fidgeted.

    This is, ¡­¡­Basilisk, Good Job!

    ¡¸Right after saying stuff about being serious, you do this!? Wha!? H, how long are you going to be looking!¡¹

    ¡¸If, if it¡¯s money, I¡¯ll pay, so! So, please!¡¹

    As I persistently crawled closer on the ground, Tre-san, relatively seriously, hurriedly tried to run away.

    But, too late. If I decide to fight, I decide to fight seriously. With all my power¡­!!

    And as I pointlessly get heated up, the weight on both my shoulders increase.

    Could it be!?

    ¡¸Ecchi things are, not good!¡¹

    It was the little Elf girl that hated ecchi things, Lililuri. With her left hand grabbing my left ear and her right hand grabbing my hair, after gathering them in an instant, she pulled on them with all her strength.

    ¡¸Idadadada!? (cries of pain)¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    My ear and hair, receiving damage in both places at the same time, I screamed, but,

    *Gatagatagatagata* (Rattle rattle rattle rattle), my ears catching a loud audible sound in the distance, I faced the direction the sound was being made in.

    Still, making sure that I don¡¯t make the same indiscretion that happened a little while ago, my paying attention to the surroundings is probably a blessing.

    Though Lililuri was pulling on my hair and ear as usual, to be honest, it didn¡¯t hurt enough for me to scream. This amount of pain, for someone like me who has felt even more terrible pain up until now, is easily¨D¨D

    ¡¸It hurts jeez I won¡¯t do anything perverted so let go Lililuri-sa~n!¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you understand, it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Experiencing a number of wraths by Lililuri, who got down with a face that looked like she had just finished a job, I swore in my mind that I¡¯d lightly pull on Lililuri¡¯s ear next time.

    ¡¸?¡­¡­¡­¡­Something is, coming?¡¹

    Lililuri¡¯s pointed ears twitchingly moved.

    She probably finally noticed the audible sound coming from a distance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that. ¡­¡­That¡¯s, ¡­¡­a carriage, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Standing up while keeping her crotch closed, in the direction that Tre-san pointed, though it was small, just as she said, a carriage could be seen.

    The fidgety Tre-san is seriously ero-cute.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸S, sorry.¡¹

    Lililuri made the action of spreading open her hand and grabbing something. Unable to go against Lililuri who was obviously threatening me with ¡°I¡¯ll pull, you know?¡±, I apologized.

    A few minutes after that, three carriages stopped in front of us. In regards to one of them, you couldn¡¯t exactly call it a carriage.

    Pulled by a six headed horse, it was a vehicle that had six wooden wheels.

    This was, a wagon that was used in case a large monster was pulling it.

    It¡¯s a bit too big for a regular Basilisk to use. ¡­¡­¡­¡­It was a correspondence that was as if they knew that an out of standard Basilisk was going to appear.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting, Hero Yashiro-sama¡¹

    The miko clothed busty beauty that came down from the lead carriage bowed her head towards me.

    ¡¸Hero¡­?¡¹

    I can understand that Tre-san held her breath. She was just told that someone like me was a hero. Normally, it¡¯s not unlikely that you¡¯d stop thinking.

    But more importantly,

    ¡¸Both you coming here and you bringing a wagon, ¡­¡­And also you calling me Hero, is it all because of your higher up?¡­¡­¡­¡­Receptionist-san¡¹

    It was the Busty-chan that was the receptionist when I first came to the guild.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed at the beginning but, maybe because she wasn¡¯t being a receptionist, her sweet-looking expression had vanished and the other several miko-sans that appeared from the carriage also had the same coldhearted expression.

    ¡¸Yes. We received Guild Master-sama¡¯s command to go out and meet you as well as recover the subjugated Basilisks. Hero-sama and Lililuri-sama, please come this way first. ¡­¡­Tre-sama, please come this way first for a change of clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why do you know about that!?¡¹

    Busty-chan brought Tre-san to the second carriage.

    ¡­¡­Immediately appearing after I defeated the Basilisks, correspondence that seemed to know that Tre-san had wet herself.

    From the flow of how it were as if the future had been read through, I made a sigh about how I was correct on figuring out who had devised this time¡¯s case.

    ¡¸This is Baba-chan after all, she probably knew it would turn out like this¡­¡­¡­¡­Haa, so the one who got halved was me, huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    While patting Lililuri¡¯s head which had tilted in confusion, I got on board the first carriage.

    ¡ó

    What could be said as Japanese clothing with a western taste, having a western style despite being Japanese clothing and despite being garments that had a standpoint of being unfinished, it was a certain type of Elf costume that held a completed beauty.

    That excellent item was said to have been led to completion when an Elf that originally wore Japanese clothes-like garments had intermingled with the outside.

    Having her body wrapped up in that costume¡¯s white yukata, Tre-san really was a goddess.

    Her skin being subjected to the clothes, and then emphasizing Tre-san herself, her chest that was too much to be packaged pushed up the clothes and showed cleavage, together with the brown bare legs that peeked from the slit stimulated my lust¨D¨D

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t! It didn¡¯t stimulate, okay! So not the hair!¡¹

    Lililuri raised her hand at me, who was fascinated by Tre-san.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I also, have same, clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Thinking she was being ignored, Lililuri only raised her hand.

    Maybe because they were originally clothes made for Elves by Elves, they suited Lililuri very well.

    ¡¸Please wear that again after ten years have passed.¡¹

    ¡¸U~, ! Why, is it always, Tre-san who peed!¡¹

    ¡¸D, don¡¯t make me out be such a character!¡¹

    Lililuri stomped her feet and Tre-san shouted with her face turning red.

    After that, for three days, we shook in the carriage that the mikos had rode in on until we got to the capital and then we were shown into a certain mansion in the capital.

    We had stayed the night there, and then, today, we were invited to the ¡°Guild Master¡¯s¡± principal residence.

    It seems that the mansion we lodged at was a villa.

    Once we arrived at the principal residence that had boasted a size that was several times bigger than the villa, without much explanation, we were made to change clothes, and then were brought in front of a door of a section of the mansion¡¯s interior.

    Though I didn¡¯t have much of a change, Lililuri and Tre-san were wearing Elven formal dresses.

    Incidentally, on the way here, even though I tried to ask various things from the miko-sans, it seems that they were prohibited from having conversations with the opposite sex¡­¡­in other words, men, and I was refused by Busty-chan, who seemed to be the most important one among the miko-sans, by being told, ¡°Please don¡¯t unnecessarily talk to us.¡±

    The miko clothes wearing Busty-chan stood in front of the door and just as she had raised her hand to try and knock,

    ¡¸Enter.¡¹

    a voice from inside the door was heard and Busty-chan opened the door without knocking.

    Like a door of a wooden statue, the wood made a faint creaking sound together with the door opening.

    Naturally, if you opened the door and went through, you¡¯d see the inside of the room, but the furniture within the room was only a large bed with a canopy attached.

    A bed attached with a canopy that was in the middle of a simply spacious room.

    Emphasizing that bed, there was a large magic formation drawn on the floor.

    Using spirit letters that began from the ancient Ishrel language, or maybe letters that don¡¯t have an existing name, it was a single magic formation that was drawn that had possessed more than ten effects simultaneously.

    Originally, magic formations could only be used for one magic.

    It¡¯s because if you tried to invoke several magics in one magic formation, the effects would conflict and become halved or maybe sometimes not even be invoked from the start.

    And yet, to invoke a magic formation that has more than ten effects in one magic formation just because it¡¯s big, there¡¯s only one person among my acquaintances that would draw such an absurd magic formation.

    As I thought, my idea was correct.

    In the thin cloth hanging from the canopy, a shadow of a person could be seen.

    ¡¸It certainly has been a while ¨Cjya nou, Yashiro.¡¹

    The shadow moved and a young lady¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡¸Come now, get closer. Being that far away makes it difficult to talk ¨Cjyarou ga.¡¹

    The shadow beckoned. In accordance with that, I stood in front of the thin cloth that hung like a curtain.

    ¡¸How far do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaka, it certainly was that -jya. I had known up until your first tone with me.¡¹

    The young lady that was probably within the thin cloth laughed really pleasantly.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­It has been a while, Baba-chan.¡¹

    When I said that, the young lady inside the thin cloth extended her arm and showed that white skin from the thin cloth¡¯s gap.

    ¡¸You imbecile disciple! I had told you to call me Norn, had I not!¡¹

    That white skinned arm removed the thin cloth as if trying to say that it was in the way.

    What had appeared on the other side of the thin cloth was a young lady whose skin was so white and beautiful that it was abnormal and possessed eyes that were red like blood.

    Her white hair that looked transparent was long enough to hang down from the bed to the floor.

    Her long ears that were peeking from her beautiful hair made it known that she was an elf.

    Just as she said, three years ago, I studied how to use my strength by her side.

    And then, for Leezalion¡¯s former Imperial Court Head of Magic Norn, she had a second name that only she was allowed to be called.

    ¡¸Witch of Time, Norn-sama, you say?¡¹

    Witch of Time.

    That¡¯s right, the devilish woman that is able to manipulate time.

    In accordance with that second name, she, Norn had stopped the flow of her own time.

    Also, not only is she able to manipulate time, but she is also able to know the future. It¡¯s the so-called future foresight thing. Even sending the carriages immediately after the Basilisk subjugation was also due to that ability.

    This sequence of events, the person who set it up is without a doubt this woman. I also have an idea on what her reason was.

    ¡¸The case this time, how far did you read it?¡¹

    ¡¸You wanted to recruit me into the war, right? And so, in order to take advantage of my misfortune of having ridden on the mood of being engrossed with peace while at the same time subjugate the group of Basilisks that no one knew when they would attack here, you sent me.

    You had approved Tre-san¡¯s accompaniment because you had originally intended to do that and that¡¯s because by bringing Tre-san along, we would arrive at what you thought was the ¡°very best¡± future¡­¡­.Achieving several things simultaneously in one occasion. Something necessary to stand above others, was it? ¡­¡­You¡¯re amazing as usual.¡¹

    As I said that, she pleasantly smiled.

    ¡¸It would seem that I have been seen right through ¨Cjya no. That is exactly it -jya, Yashiro. As I thought, allowing you to die once was for the best.

    After all, since the olden days, you were not able to remember anything unless you were taught by letting your body meet with painful experiences.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, at that time, I died once. Not as a metaphor, I was petrified, broken, and died once.

    I died, but due to a certain reason, I revived in an instant.

    By me dying and letting Tre-san and Lililuri face such danger, I finally became serious.

    ¡­¡­Jeez, the preceding hero really is deplorable.

    As I was self-deprecating myself, grabbing onto my cuff, Lililuri went up front.

    14

    (Image cleaned by ruepon)

    ¡¸You, died?¡¹

    From looking at her, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸Hn? ¡­¡­What is this, you had not told them on your way here? That you were the preceding hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, ¡­¡­That, I told them.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. In the three days until we reached the capital, I told them that I was a hero.

    It¡¯s because Busty-chan had gave them spoilers earlier.

    Lililuri wasn¡¯t interested, but when I told Tre-san who unexpectedly came to grips with it, she said ¡°I can agree with that strength now.¡±

    But, I had only told them that I was a hero.

    But, I hadn¡¯t told them that I had died once. Tre-san looked like she wanted to ask about it, but, reading the atmosphere, she kept quiet.

    Right now, I¡¯ll answer her.

    ¡¸Tre-san. I, was petrified and smashed by the Basilisk, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah.¡¹

    When I asked, gulping, Tre-san nodded.

    ¡¸At that time, I had died once. However, the hero that is me instantly revived.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, ¡­¡­are you, okay?¡¹

    With a face that looked like it would cry at any time, Lililuri looked up at me.

    ¡¸Yeah. Since I was petrified, there wasn¡¯t any pain so I guess you could call it a good thing I was petrified.¡¹

    As I answered Lililuri while patting her, Tre-san took one step closer to me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So those called heroes were immortal?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, to be accurate, I¡¯m not a hero.¡¹

    When I respond as such to Tre-san¡¯s words, Tre-san made a face that seemed to say that she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡¸Kakaka, that certainly is just like you -nou. ¡­¡­Did you not want to be thought of as an immortal monster?¡¹

    Norn laughed. It was just as she said. That¡¯s why, I didn¡¯t tell them the detail that I was an existence called a hero.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The Hero is originally the one that they call when the people¡¯s hopes meet and take form to become the symbol of righteousness ¡°Sacred Sword Alto Vreede¡± and then the one who handles it, the ¡°Sacred Sword¡¯s Bearer¡± are out together ¨Cno jya.¡¹

    ¡¸Sacred sword?¡­¡­¡¹

    I can understand why Tre-san tilted her head. Due to the efforts of the Second Imperial Princess and Baba-chan, even though the name of Hero had appeared in the world, things like my name and original official title were not well-known.

    It seems that not even the Luxeria princess knew about that.

    The summoning formation¡¯s ¡°Code¡± was the sacred sword that I hold, ¡°Alto Vreede¡±¡¯s, true name after all.

    ¡¸In order to defeat the Demon Lord that is its extreme opposite, the sacred sword does not allow the human that is worthy of being its bearer to die. And then, the moment that the bearer possesses the sacred sword, the bearer becomes a bearer that is not human. ¡­¡­¡­¡­At least until they defeat the Demon Lord.¡¹

    The sacred sword is the people¡¯s hope, an aggregation of their prayers. And then, the Demon Lord is the people¡¯s hatred, an aggregation of their envy.

    The sacred sword¡¯s bearer that had a complete opposite position and the Demon Lord, until they are defeated by each other, they will not be defeated.

    The reason why we arrived at sealing the Demon Lord was because, unable to die from being killed just like me, the Demon Lord would revive no matter how many times he was defeated, and it was in order to put an end to this unending struggle, even if it had to be done forcibly.

    For that sake, we lost a very important person¡­¡­¨D¨D

    ¡¸Therefore, do not worry, o daughter of the same village. That fellow won¡¯t die even if he does die.¡¹

    Kakaka, the Witch of Time laughed.

 Chapter 15 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Old Wound

    Author¡¯s Note: This chapter was short and didn¡¯t have any parts I had too much trouble with so here is an early post. I also felt a translating mood so maybe that is why I really got into it. Yes, my mood is a huge factor in how I translate. I started on the next chapter but it is pretty long. I am a bit busy with other things as well so please don¡¯t expect the next chapter until next Wednesday or Thursday. Anyway, enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Old Wound

    ¡¸That reminds me, I had something I wanted to ask Baba-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I had told you not to call me Baba-chan¡­¡­¡­well, it is fine. What is it? The secret to eternal beauty? That of course is unceasing diligence.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just stopping your own time. That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s about the Demon Lord.¡¹

    When I said that, Baba-chan nodded with an ¡°I see¡± and changed her posture.

    ¨D¨D¨DOr perhaps I should say rolled over.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t your manners a bit too bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it, you imbecile disciple. Once you get to my age, the pain in the body¡¯s joints makes it a pain to even run or sit ¨Cnano jya yo.¡¹

    ¡¸So the only thing you¡¯re sustaining is your appearance!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaka, well, let us put the joke to the side for now. ¡­¡­¡­I am sure that you have already noticed, but the Demon Lord has not revived. In the first place, if the seal were to have become unfastened, you should have known -jya. The lynchpin that blocks him, is connected to you after all.¡¹

    While rolling around, Baba-chan spoke. So in the end she won¡¯t fix it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why is it that it became that the Demon Lord was repelled once and not sealed? ¡­¡­And also, why did it become that he appeared again?¡¹

    The Luxeria princess said it, but it¡¯s become that the Demon Lord has appeared again.

    ¡¸He has not revived. But, the Six Blade Generals that his direct retainers are doing despicable acts for the Demon Lord¡¯s revival. Those activities have probably been mistaken for the Demon Lord¡¯s revival ¨Cjyaro.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this time¡¯s war was, the Six Blade General¡¯s judgment?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is ¨Cjya rou. ¡­¡­It is mostly because the Hero was summoned and they want to destroy him. After all, for those guys, he is the sworn enemy that had sealed their master ¨Cjya kara na.¡¹

    As she said that, while scratching the back of her head with one hand, she began the extremely disappointing behavior of using one leg to scratch the thigh of the other leg.

    Although her appearance is a young lady, the inside is a middle-aged woman, going by the way that she acts.

    ¡¸Therefore, here is the main subject ¨Cjya. ¡­¡­¡­You, participate in the war.¡¹

    ¡¸Could you please not decide such an important matter in that appearance! And also, what do you mean ¡°therefore¡±, what the hell.¡¹

    The second name meant for lowbrows, ¡°The Eternal Fairy¡±, would weep, you know, seriously.

    ¡¸The present day Heroes are very diligent. They have shown growth that makes you want to praise how well they have done without the sacred sword. Well, unlike you, they do not have certain cuteness to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s with you, suddenly praising me like that¡­Actually, don¡¯t go calling a man cute.¡¹

    ¡¸See, as cute as a dumb child.¡¹

    ¡¸So you were speaking ill of me!? ¡­¡­So?¡¹

    When I asked while responding with whatever works, Baba-chan suddenly stood up from the bed.

    ¡¸Their ability is still insufficient ¨Cnano jya. They have just begun to master their massive mana, and it would seem that their absorption of combat skills is much faster when compared to you. ¡­¡­Let me see, they might be able to be on par with you ¡°if you were without the sacred sword¡±, that would be around where they are at.¡¹

    ¡¸Without the sacred sword¡­¡­¡­Hell, that¡¯s enough to be at a monstrous level, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Having become the bearer of the sacred sword ¡°Alto Vreede¡±, my body¡¯s structure went under a huge change.

    That¡¯s right, it was mostly enough to be able to slaughter monsters.

    But, at that degree, you still can¡¯t defeat the Six Blade Generals. To obtain the ¡°Transcendence Class¡± power that is on par with the Demon Lord, who greatly surpasses the generals, I can¡¯t go without the sacred sword.

    In the sacred sword itself, there are various divine protections and unique abilities attached, and one of them is a body strengthening function.

    Even in magic, there is a body strengthening magic, but, there is a huge difference in how it raises the abilities.

    With the body strengthening with magic, it would be a level where a normal person would be able to break a rock. However, with the strengthening due to the sacred sword, they¡¯d be able to smash a mountain, or split the ocean in two from the shockwave of the swing. It¡¯s at that kind of level.

    And then, when I, who is hugely separated from the ordinary person, uses the sacred sword, that is when you could literally say that the strongest power is obtained. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, only to the point of stopping the Demon Lord that is.

    Getting back on topic, saying that they¡¯d match me without the sacred sword, they must possess enough power to easily kick about the ordinary monsters.

    In the several weeks since coming to this different world, they must have rapidly leveled up.

    To be honest, you could say that is the highest level as a human.

    ¡¸Umu. In particular, Kaito Amagi is amazing, you know?

    He is able to use Drago Roar (Dragon Language). Without the sacred sword, even you would not win.¡¹

    (TL note: Kanji is Dragon Language, but read as Drago Roar. From now on, I will just use Drago Roar.)

    When Baba-chan walked for a bit, the miko-sans appeared and began working on things like placing a coat on top of her sleep-wear and tying up her long hair.

    But, not worrying about that, I yelled.

    ¡¸Did you just say Drago Roar!? Uwah, seriously!?¡¹

    Drago Roar. Just as the name says, it¡¯s the language that dragons use. Having power exist in every single word, magic spun with those words would allow you to wield power like that of a dragon.

    The Ancient Dragon that I had a ¡°hard fight¡± with the sacred sword preferred to use magic and that was pretty much Drago Roar.

    It¡¯s strong, but, it boasts an absurd mana consumption rate that a normal person would run out of mana in the ¡°middle of the aria.¡± Even for Baba-chan who is the highest level sorceress in mankind, to use one Drago Roar, she would need careful preparation and a super high-grade magic formation like the one that was spread out on floor in this room as a backup before she could start to use it.

    Pretty Boy-kun¡¯s mana amount was that of 7000 Imperial Court Magicians, wasn¡¯t it?

    With that amount, he certainly might be able to use it.

    This is¡­¡­¡­seriously amazing, you know?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DBut,

    ¡¸But even with that, they¡¯re only at a level where they squarely compete with a section of the Six Blade Generals, huh.¡¹

    If Pretty Boy-kun really can use Drago Roar, he is tremendously strong.

    But, even that degree is only able up to a degree to rival the Duke class.

    ¡¸Umu, if it were only one Duke class, they might be able to do something. ¡­¡­But, however, if it is against several of them, it would be ¡°bad¡±.¡¹

    The miko-sans having left, Baba-chan began to walk.

    ¡¸Baba-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Follow me. You guys too ¨Cjya, Tre, and also, the one from the same village.¡¹

    Baba-chan did not glance at us and faced a different direction, and we followed her.

    ¡¸About the continuation of the conversation ¨Cjya ga, ¡­¡­Beyond this, I do not know what will happen ¨Cno jya.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    Having left the room, when we went down a pointlessly long staircase and went down a pointlessly vast hall, Baba-chan informed us of such. Somehow, she looked insecure.

    ¡¸What do you mean? You don¡¯t know what will happen¡­you say. Baba-chan, you know the future, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Although several blinks ahead is in perfect form as usual ¨Cjya ga, in regards to the distant future from now, I have become unable to see it ¨Cno jya.¡¹

    In the place that became the shadow of the staircase we had just came down from, there was a staircase that went even further underground, and Baba-chan, without showing any hesitant behavior, went down it.

    ¡¸If I were to say it more accurately, ¡­¡­I have become unable to see the future that is more that several months from now ¨Cno jya.¡¹

    While progressing down the staircase that led underground, Baba-chan continued.

    ¡¸Become unable to see it¡­¡­¡­Can it be cured?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know. It has been a thousand and several hundred years since I had gained understanding of Time Magic, but¡­¡­this is the first time this has happened ¨Cjya. ¡­¡­¡­Even this war, although I can see the future, I do not hold any positive proof.¡¹

    *Kotsu kotsu* (Tap, tap). Continuing down the staircase, only footsteps resounded.

    And then, we arrived at the lowest level. What was there was several chains, clinging to the wall, and made the door behind it look un-open able.

    It was as if it were saying ¡°It must not be opened, it must not be opened.¡± Such a¡­¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, I will have you fight. ¡­¡­I also understand that you wish for a peaceful lifestyle. But however, only for the war this time, I will order you as your master. ¡­¡­I am sorry.¡¹

    (TL note: Master in the meaning of teacher.)

    ¡¸What the heck, that sure is commendable coming from you, Baba-chan. Please just act all high and mighty as you usually do.¡¹

    As I said that while making a bitter smile, Baba-chan only showed her back.

    Those shoulders, were faintly trembling.

    ¡¸So that others would not know that you were the Hero, we had made something that hid your face. ¡­¡­¡­¡­However, I had committed, a huge sin ¨Cno jya.¡¹

    When Baba-chan touched the chains, the chains made a sound and tumbled down.

    ¡¸This may, terribly torment your heart.¡¹

    *Gii* (Creak)¡­The door opened.

    Slowly, it opened very slowly.

    ¡¸Your old wound, ¡­¡­This may have been a deed that will gouge the old wound that you had finally recovered from.¡¹

    And then, the door having been opened, what was within the door was made known.

    ¡¸Forgive this worthless master¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    What was there was¡­¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

 Chapter 16 â€“ The Second Heroâ€™s Return

    Author¡¯s Note: A few hours late of my one week deadline. *Gusun*

    Anyways, sorry, but I kind of cheated on this post as well. What I am posting right now is chapter 16 of the light novel, not the web novel. The light novel separated the first part of chapter 16 of the web novel and made it its own chapter. So volume one of the light novel actually covers the first 25 chapters of the web novel. I have some of the second half of the chapter done so I should be able to post it fairly soon. Sorry that I was distracted a bit more than usual. I also procrastinated on this a bit more than usual.

    Anyway, enjoy the chapter. And to those that celebrate it, Happy Thanksgiving.

    The Second Hero¡¯s Return

    In the Luxeria castle courtyard, a gauntlet wearing young lady was swinging her fist with violent movements that did not match her lovely appearance. As if chasing after her movements, the two waving tufts of red hair, similarly to those movements, violently fluttered about in the air.

    (TL note: There was a typo in the web novel saying that the hair was black. I confirmed it with the light novel and it should be red hair so this time will go according to the light novel.)

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡­£¡¡¹

    Together with her yell, her fist that she thrust out made a light explosive sound in the empty space.

    ¡¸Yaah!¡¹

    Continuing on, spinning her whole body and adding the maximum centrifugal force to it, her spinning kick cut the air.

    ¡¸Taryaah!¡¹

    From the palm of the hand that just drew a ©e shape, a blue light leaked out, and simultaneous with it projecting out, the light exploded.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡­haa¡­¡¹

    The young lady that had separated her red hair into two tufts sprawled out on the ground while letting the clothes that she was wearing become transparent from being soaked with sweat.

    Every time she inhaled, the hot air that entered her lungs made her body hot and made it feel like even more sweat was coming out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being pretty rough, aren¡¯t you, Akane.¡¹

    In the sight of the girl who was looking at the sky, a young lady that was about the same age as her and wearing a kimono and hakama that looked like miko clothing had appeared.

    The young lady, whose black hair extended down to her waist and whose bangs were uniformly cut, handed a wet towel to the young lady that was sprawled out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hn.¡¹

    The young lady called Akane wiped her face and base of her head with the wet towel she was handed, and finally felt refreshed.

    ¡¸Is it about Kaito?¡¹

    ¡¸S, shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s fine to hide it. I¡¯m doing the same after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Sakuya¡­Could it be, you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t mean it like Akane¡¯s ¡°fallen in love¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    As Akane snapped at her with her eyes, the young lady called Sakuya giggled, and then immediately dimmed her expression.

    ¡¸As I thought, it was probably because of that time¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s when Kaito began to become strange.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Akane didn¡¯t deny Sakuya¡¯s words.

    ¡¸He was shown a person¡¯s death in such a cruel form¡­¡­That¡¯s the reason why he can¡¯t become the way he was before.

    It¡¯s already the fifth day since Kaito secluded himself in the ¡°labyrinth¡±, but,

    right now, the reason that Kaito is training himself with that is in order to defeat the demon from that time.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Ever since the matter of Agniera¡¯s raid, Amagi Kaito was training himself as if he were punishing himself.

    Saying ¡°As I am now, I can¡¯t defeat the demons¡±, he solicited the Imperial Court Sorcerer Head and entered the ¡°Labyrinth of Time¡±, where the flow of time was different.

    That place, starting with the Ancient Dragon, was a magic cavern that was infested with various ancient types.

    And then, it would seem that you could take the teachings of a special magic from the strongest dragon type, Elder Dragon, that was enshrined in the innermost area of the labyrinth.

    ¡¸Kaito is suffering, at a time like that, you can¡¯t be Kaito¡¯s strength. ¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing unreasonable training like you were doing just now, right? No, rather than training, rampaging¡­would it be correct to call it that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Sakuya¡¯s words, it was exactly that.

    Kaito changed ever since that time.

    The smile that suited his age that he had shown up until now showed gloom, and if he held a sword, his eyes would carry hatred.

    Akane sensed that the kind Kaito was disappearing and was becoming filled with only hatred for the demons.

    For the current him that was lamenting that if only he were stronger at that time, even the girls¡¯ voices couldn¡¯t reach him. That was what she felt.

    Feeling that was vexing and sorrowful, she rushed through wild, childish, self-injuring actions that couldn¡¯t be called training.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s alright with you, but¡­¡­I would also like to rampage. ¡­¡­Could you assist me with it?¡¹

    Sakuya had, as if producing it out of nowhere, drew a katana out of its scabbard.

    The katana¡¯s summary was introduced at the Magic Sword Workshop. It was something forged by that old blacksmith master.

    (TL note: I had a hard time figuring out how this sentence was supposed to be. I think it is stating that the summary of the quality of the katana is the same as the short spears, excellent, since it was the same old blacksmith master, Gold, who did it.)

    ¡¸! ¡­That¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯ve wanted to seriously go against Sakuya at least once after all!¡¹

    Seeing that katana, Akane, from the shape of ´ó, raised her legs and skillfully stood up with a kick, then struck her own fists against each other.

    The gloomy atmosphere that was just there up until then disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t just her. She wasn¡¯t the only one to be bewildered by that change and feel impatient.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it!¡¹

    The young lady that held a katana and the young lady that took a stance with her fists ran towards each other.

    ¡¸¡¸O body of mine, rage, ¡°Divine Arms.¡±¡¹¡¹

    When the young ladies shouted, their bodies were wrapped in a faint light.

    Body Strengthening Magic ¡°Divine Arms.¡±

    It¡¯s a complex technique that raises the body¡¯s abilities starting with its arm and leg strength and simultaneously develops a protective film-like barrier.

    The two whose bodies¡¯ abilities were strengthened clashed at a speed that was like the wind and a silver flash ran.

    The sword attack and fist attack whose speed could not be perceived by a normal person collided with each other and repelled each other.

    ¡¸Fufu, Akira aside, the Akane that had no martial arts or anything whatsoever has done well to become this strong!¡¹

    The young lady that swung the katana at godspeed Sakuya saw through the fist that would have caught her if her reaction had been even a slightly bit duller, turned away using the base of the katana, and, while dodging with her movements, spoke her strong emotions that had been growing lately.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t talk to me!¡¹

    On the other hand, putting her bodies abilities aside, against Sakuya, who was an opponent with higher skill, Akane had absolutely no room to chat with her and swung her fists.

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s for Kaito¡¯s sake, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    ¡¸Unpreparedness is one¡¯s greatest enemy.¡¹

    Knowing about how Akane was bearing a loving heart for Kaito, Sakuya invited Akane¡¯s unease with lip service, and splendidly thrust at Akane¡¯s unguarded moment from falling for it.

    ¡¸You little!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡­!¡¹

    However, avoiding the thrust at her upper body by bending back, Akane stayed bent back and fired a Somersault Kick and repelled the katana upward.

    The arm that still held the katana, faced up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got you!¡¹

    Landing on all fours, Akane took a huge step while pulling back her right hand.

    Light gathered in her right hand and, looking like it was going to scatter, Akane grasped it.

    ¡¸Impac¨D¨D¥Ã¡¹

    ¡¸Since that looks like it would hurt, I won¡¯t take it.¡¹

    The thrust out fist was repelled up.

    Looking closely, the black scabbard that was carried at Sakuya¡¯s waist was now grasped.

    ¡¸Th¡­that¡¯s not fair, Sakuya! I didn¡¯t hear anything about the scabbard being used!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Akane¡¯s fault for not deciding that a warrior could not use clever schemes. ¡­¡­Fufu, at present, I guess I¡¯m still above you?¡¹

    The edge was thrust before Akane¡¯s throat. Akane gulped at the glimmer of the drawn sword.

    ¡¸Akane-sa~n! Sakuya-sa~n!¡¹

    As the outcome for the two people was decided, from somewhere, they heard a girl¡¯s voice calling to them.

    ¡¸Really, I can only hear him as a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, isn¡¯t he already a woman?¡¹

    A girl¡¯s voice¡­¡­¡­However, the one that emitted this voice, concerning these girl¡¯s, was a male of the opposite sex.

    *Tattatta* (Step step step). Footsteps ringing, the one that ran in front of the two was a baggy black robe wearing and wooden staff that exceeded her height holding with both arms beautiful girl¡­¡­¡­that was all that you could see him as boy.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Akira. You know that you can¡¯t do exercise.¡¹

    Akane worried about the short boy, Akira, who, the moment he arrived, had a rough respiration as if he were out of breath.

    ¡¸He¡¯s come back¡­! Kaito-san has come back from the labyrinth!¡¹

    Without waiting for his words that he somehow managed to declare while out of breath, Akane started running.

    ¡¸Eh, ehh!? P, please wait for me, Akane-sa~n!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, wait, Akira. There¡¯s you to worry about as well. Let¡¯s go slowly.¡¹

    About to chase after Akane who started running, Akira also tried to run, but Sakuya grabbed his shoulder and stopped him.

    ¡¸Kaito!¡¹

    At the place that Akane arrived at, there was a giant gate and, standing behind that gate, a black-haired young boy. His clothes were tattered and his body was covered in wounds and dirt, but, his eyes and the magic sword that he held in his hand were the only things that didn¡¯t lose their radiance.

    In front of the Luxeria princess and the Imperial Court Sorcerer Head that seemed to have come to welcome back Kaito, Akane ran up to Kaito and embraced him.

    ¡¸Wah! A, Akane!?¡¹

    Kaito was bewildered by the childhood friend that had suddenly embraced him.

    ¡¸S, shut up! B, be quiet for a bit!¡¹

    It was five days for the girls. It was only five days, but for Kaito who was in the Labyrinth of Time, he was in a den of monsters for a time that was equivalent to a month.

    With him left in a place to fight every day for a month, there was no way that Akane wouldn¡¯t worry about him.

    Although she believed that he wouldn¡¯t die, Akane constantly worried about things like ¡°Did he get a large injury?¡± or ¡°Is he suffering?¡±

    They were separated for only five days, but at the fact that he returned in perfectly good health, Akane was delighted from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Having his childhood friend near him after a month, he expressed a smile that he hadn¡¯t made in a long while after coming to this world.

 Chapter 16b â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battle ã€1ã€‘

    Author¡¯s Note: Here is the rest of chapter 16 going by the web novel, chapter 17 going by the light novel. I am going to stick with the web novel chapter system since that is the raw that I use to do the translations. The light novel actually has more in this post¡¯s chapter but it¡¯s just the first couple of lines of the web novel¡¯s next chapter. The reason that I am using the web novel rather than the light novel is because I just copy the text from the website and paste it into a word document and go from there. Much faster than reading the light novel and looking up a kanji whenever I don¡¯t know what it is. I know Japanese enough to understand it, barely speak it, but not read it.

    Also, I only did the pronunciation for the one that didn¡¯t sound as it looked. And, always looking for cooler ways of spelling the names. I¡¯ll eventually do something to put all of the names of people and places that have been mentioned.

    Well, enough of my ranting. Enjoy the chapter.

    Oh. P.S. This is the actual title of chapter 16 of the web novel and the title of chapter 17 in the light novel. The last one was the light novel¡¯s chapter 16 title.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle ¡¾1¡¿

    Glard Wasteland.

    In a place far to the west of Luxeria, this large prairie that spread out was a wasteland of crags and sand.

    ¡¸Uwah¡­¡­¡­Amazing¡­What is up with this, these numbers.¡¹

    Having descended from the carriage, Akane surveyed the vicinity.

    What Akane saw was, the enormous army whose numbers surpassed 100,000.

    ¡¸Uwahh¡­¡­Everyone sure does look strong.¡¹

    Continuing to come down from the carriage was Akira. He was surprised by the figures of the soldiers that were spread out near the start of his vision.

    ¡¸A wasteland, huh. I guess I should be thinking that it is good that it is not a desert where the footing is bad. But, the field of vision is bad.¡¹

    The young lady that carried a naginata that surpassed her height, Sakuya, sighed at the condition of the ground that she got down and stood on.

    Just as she had said, with sun being hidden by clouds, it was dark and, with the wind being strong, the sand was dancing.

    The field of vision was bad enough that they could only faintly see the vicinity of the army corps.

    ¡¸Those guys¡­¡­will come, here.¡¹

    The young boy who was the last to come down hurled his eyes towards the direction that the enemies he needed to defeat would probably be coming from and muttered.

    These were the present day heroes that were summoned to this world of Reinbrook.

    They all wore costumes that had white as the basic theme.

    Uniquely, only Amagi Kaito had a red mantle coiled around his neck.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting.¡¹

    The one that greeted them was a lovely beauty that possessed hair of gold thread and wore an extra lightweight armor made of a steel called white iron on top of a red battle dress.

    (TL note: Could not figure out what°×âŸ was. If someone knows, please tell me.)

    It was Luxeria¡¯s princess, Iris Claude Row A. Luxeria.

    If you were wondering why she was waiting for Kaito¡¯s group, commanding the army corps of tens of thousands took precedence.

    ¡¸This sure is an amazing amount of soldier-sans. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think that Luxeria had this many soldier-sans.¡¹

    The young girl-like young boy, Akira, muttered, and at that doubt, the beautiful princess laughed.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­D, did I say something odd?¡¹

    ¡¸Take a look. ¡­¡­That soldier over there, their armor is different. And more importantly, the hoisted flag is different. They¡¯re a foreign country¡¯s soldiers.¡¹

    Kaito answered Akira¡¯s question.

    As he looked at several of the armor wearing army corps, there were differences on the armor and the hoisted flags were those of various countries.

    ¡¸Just as Kaito-sama says, it isn¡¯t just our country¡¯s soldiers. Of the major powers, starting with the Valanshel Empire and the Leezerion Empire¡¯s army corps, there¡¯s also others such as the Free City Galarie¡¯s (Ga-la-ri-e) competition group that have come running ¨Cno desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Valanshel? I¡¯ve heard that Leezelion is the country that called the previous hero, but what kind of country is Valanshel?¡¹

    ¡¸Valanshel is¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What was that about my country?¡¹

    Interrupting the beautiful princess¡¯s words, the man that suddenly appeared answered.

    The darkish skinned, large built man with red hair that looked like it was burning had a strange appearance that couldn¡¯t even be called lightweight equipment by wearing only black armor on his lower half, not wearing any clothes on his upper half, and only having something like gauntlets as equipment. His well-trained muscles were the armor itself, is what he seemed to want to say.

    ¡¸Ha? ¡­¡­What the hell is up with you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Akane. ¡­¡­Probably, this person is a person of Valanshel¡¯s royalty.¡¹

    Akane revealed her irritation at the man that had suddenly forced his way into the conversation, but Kaito had interrupted her again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit incorrect, but that¡¯s fine. My name is Iibsal Dora Gregoria Valanshel. I¡¯m still the crown prince but¡­well, in the end, I¡¯ll become emperor.¡¹

    The arrogant man that called himself crown prince folded his arms.

    Although the man had a good, well-featured face, maybe because those eyes seemed to lick people all over vulgarly, it gave people discomfort.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu, this is a pretty nice set of beauties. ¡­¡­Alright, I¡¯ve decided. You guys, come to my side. I¡¯ll give you everything.¡¹

    Iibsal¡¯s hand got close to Akane¡¯s face. Akane repelled that hand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t freakin¡¯ mess with me, you pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Me, a pervert!? ¡­¡­¡­Uhahahaha! Good, you¡¯re really good, I like you. I don¡¯t mind letting you women into the harem. ¡­¡­How about it?¡¹

    Maybe from hitting the bull¡¯s-eye at being called a pervert, Iibsal laughed.

    Not only Akane, he also turned to Sakuya and Akira.

    ¡¸? Akira is a guy, you know?¡¹

    As Kaito said that, Iibsal rolled up the white robe that Akira was wearing and pulled down his trousers along with his underwear.

    ¡¸Fueh!?¡¹

    Not knowing what was a happening for a moment, Akira raise his voice.

    ¡¸Oh, you really do have one. Oh but don¡¯t worry. After all, I¡¯m the type that can also do it with men if they are beautiful. ¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you let me be affectionate with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeehh!?¡¹

    And then a yell was raised directed at the pervert that whispered close to his ear.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing, pervert¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    Akane fired a kick with all her might at Iibsal who peeked at Akira¡¯s lower half and Iibsal displayed a light block with his gauntlet wearing left arm.

    ¡¸Oh? ¡­¡­You¡¯re pretty good. Makes me want to get serious¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Although he defended, having taken that powerful kick and catching a glimpse of Akane¡¯s true strength, Iibsal, while boldly laughing, extended his hand, and

    ¡¸Would you stop that, Iibsal!¡¹

    From the cold, beautiful voice, he stopped.

    ¡¸You sure are a beauty as always, aren¡¯t you. How about it? Won¡¯t you become my woman? If it¡¯s you, I could make you empress, you know?¡¹

    Making an even sharper ¡°I want to make it mine¡± smile on Iibsal¡¯s face, what was before his eyes was a peerless beauty with silver hair that glistened from the sun shining on it.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t marry a man like you. I wouldn¡¯t even want you as an in-law.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure do know how to say it, don¡¯t you, Sylvia.¡¹

    Though Iibsal said that, the silver haired woman called Sylvia ignored him and stood in front of Elis and Kaito¡¯s group.

    ¡¸O Luxeria princess, it has been a long time.¡¹

    As Sylvia said that, the beautiful princess of Luxeria nodded,

    ¡¸Yes, your Majesty. It has been two years, -degozaimasu.¡¹

    and replied. Addressing her with a smile, the two replied but, for both of them, only their eyes were not smiling.

    ¡¸You guys are the ¡°present day¡± heroes?¡¹

    Sylvia averted her eyes and asked Kaito and the others.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ah, yes. ¡­And you are?¡¹

    Kaito noticed that she had put emphasis on the present day part.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­I am Sylvia. Sylvia Loto Sheriotto Leezerion. I am the former Second Imperial Princess that had once run across the battlefield together with the preceding hero.¡¹

    She, Sylvia said as such, and she faintly smiled.

 Chapter 17 â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battleã€2ã€‘

    IT¡¯S TIME FOR WAR!!!

    But first, we need to bash the current heroes a bit and set the stage. And that is what we¡¯ll do in this chapter. Enjoy.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle¡¾2¡¿

    ¡¸¡­¡­The preceding¡­hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. ¡­¡­For certain reasons, I can¡¯t tell you his name, but I have wielded a sword together with him.¡¹

    At Kaito¡¯s muttered words, Sylvia answered him with a nod.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯ll take the chance to say this. ¡­¡­You are not to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wh, a¡­¡¹

    At the words that Sylvia suddenly fired at them, not only Kaito, but Akane, Sakuya, and Akira swallowed their breath.

    ¡¸In a world without a Demon Lord, things like Heroes are needless. ¡­¡­Right now, in my country, Repatriating Magic is being investigated, and we have completed a basic theory. If you wish to return to your former world safely, you should sit and wait without fighting.¡¹

    (TL note: Repatriate sounded better than ¡°sending home¡± or ¡°deportation¡± magic.)

    Having said that, Sylvia turned around. At the time that everyone was dumbfounded, Kaito took one step forward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The Demon Lord isn¡¯t here¡­¡­what do you, mean by that?¡­¡­By don¡¯t fight¨D¨D¡¹

    The mustered voice that came out, quivered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What will come out, of telling me that?¡¹

    At the provocation like manner of speaking, Kaito flew into a rage and shouted.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll defeat him! The Demon Lord, with these hands!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible for you.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨DEh?¡¹

    Answering him without opening a gap, Sylvia¡¯s eyes, were, disgusted at the shouting Kaito¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Even your predecessor couldn¡¯t defeat the Demon Lord. And so, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him either.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ev¡­en, I! Even I¡¯ve become strong!! I can even use Drago Roar¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. In that case, at most, you won¡¯t die. If you guys die once, it¡¯s over for you after all. ¡­¡­Well then.¡¹

    She responded with that truth that would open a person¡¯s eyes from surprise if it were an ordinary person in an extremely uninterested manner and, just like that, left the area.

    ¡¸Hmph¡­¡­It¡¯s a problem that comes before having or not having the sacred sword. There is no reason in defeating the Demon Lord, who is the embodiment of negative feelings, with one who is apprehended with revenge, is there¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    As she left, her words that she uttered as if she were spitting them out slipped into the wind and did not reach anyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸That damned Luxeria, now she¡¯s done it¡­¡­¡¹

    A hand that possessed slender fingers that were white like the Japanese icefish made a sound by slamming on the desk that the strategy map of the Glard wasteland was placed on.

    Inside of the tent of the Leezelion Empire that was built in the Glard Wasteland, Sylvia showed her violent anger in front of the young knight that was her direct retainer, who had just returned to the tent.

    ¡¸Just because they are built on top of a dragon vein, there are still things that should and should not do¡­!¡¹

    Again, Sylvia slammed her hand.

    ¡¸Your Highness, please take care of yourself. Your hand will get injured from striking with it so many times.¡¹

    The indigo blue armor wearing young man advised her as such.

    Keeping his blond hair all together behind him and having blue eyes, he had a peerless, not at all inferior to Sylvia¡¯s description when put beside her, beautiful and well-featured face.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t be able to keep it in.

    ¡­¡­You saw them as well. You understand, don¡¯t you? ¡­¡­Those guys, they¡¯re just ¡°ordinary people¡± that only have high mana amounts, that were ¡°made out to be¡± ¡°Heroes¡±, you know!?¡¹

    The young knight couldn¡¯t answer to her bitter outcry.

    Continually being by her side due to being the Chief of the Imperial Guards, he had also been at the place of the chance meeting of the present day Heroes that was just a little while ago.

    Sylvia wholeheartedly apologized to her own knight that kept silent.

    ¡¸The Demon Lord is sealed. Moreover, the Six Blade Generals can¡¯t even open the performed seal that Aneue risked her life for.

    Remnant hunting, is something that we of this world should be doing!

    Yet, of all things¡­¡­¡­No, even if I complain about what has happened, nothing will start.¡¹

    (TL note: For those that don¡¯t know or those that think that it looks weird, Aneue is a term for older sister. A formal and respectful way of saying it. Pronounced A-ne-u-e.)

    Sylvia restrained the impulse to slam her hand, and looked at the retainer.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This current age that was established from Aneue waging her life and to the point that Yuu had to sacrifice that soul to the world, we cannot let it be threatened¡­¡­¡¹

    The knight got down on his knee and waited for her words.

    ¡¸Leonhart, carry my sword. ¡­¡­In this war, in order to make them¡­¡­the Japan people like Yuu not fight, we will win this¡­!¡¹

    (TL note: Sylvia says Japanese in hiragana, not kanji. Therefore, I understood it as her not properly knowing what Japan was and made the sentence improper.)

    Sylvia put on a red mantle that had become ragged.

    ¡¸Yes, ma¡¯am¡­!¡¹

    They were the two knights that had once saved the world together with the Hero and the Holy Woman.

    On one hand was the princess knight Sylvia. On the other hand was the young knight Leonhart.

    Both horse-riding heroes, with magic swords at their waists, headed for the sand dancing battlefield.

    (¡­¡­Yuu, I believe that I must apologize to you. Our world, has once again called upon those called Heroes, and plotted a simple solution. The humans of this world that gave you anger, grief, and despair yet you still wished to save have, in response to you, performed a deed that repays kindness with evil.

    Being unable to stop that, I am of the same offense. ¡­¡­At the very least, I want to send the ones who are your kinsmen back to the world that you are probably in.)

    Sylvia stopped her stride and looked up at the sky where the strong wind had suddenly stopped.

    (¡­¡­I do not wish for your forgiveness with that. ¡­¡­However, please, I want you to not come to hate me. ¡­Just from thinking that you might have come to hate me, my chest pains terribly.)

    That moment. Only for that one brief moment, the world certainly, became soundless.

    As if the world desired for her words, to properly reach him.

    (¡­Please, give peace to my beloved.)

    She threw the words that were exchanged with him at the time of their separation at the sky.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait, a wind as strong as that, stopped?¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing that the strong wind that was there until then had stopped, she noticed the strangeness of it.

    ¡¸Could it be¨D¨D£¡¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Demon Lord Army! The Demon Lord Army has appeared~!!¡¹

    With the nations¡¯ heads and the mercenary groups¡¯ chiefs having finished up their combined conference and the army corps having nothing to do but adjust their arms and organize their units, tensions ran high.

    The wind that had increased in intensity and turned into a sandstorm had vanished as if it were suddenly split open and, in front of their field of vision that had been robbed by the cloud of sand, the monster army corps that spread across the horizon had appeared.

    The distance to them from the human side¡¯s camp was approximately seven kilometers.

    Each nations¡¯ soldiers keeping watch that promptly noticed began reporting the number of monsters simultaneously.

    ¡¸The number of monsters is around 300,000! Among them, there is around tens of thousands of upper class monsters!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up on the composition of the upper class monsters that stand out!¡¹

    Valanshel¡¯s veteran army general, Count Ulgaro, shouted at the scout.

    The aging yet active veteran army general felt an unpleasant feeling coiling around his skin.

    The Demon Lord Army¡¯s commanding monster, that commander¡¯s subordinate monsters, it would be mostly comprised of the commander¡¯s attribute.

    Since the high class monsters¡¯ subordinates would be under their direct control, if they knew their attribute they could know the commander¡¯s attribute.

    And then 300,000. ¡­¡­For the ones commanding an army corps surpassing 100,000, they were naturally restricted in what they could do.

    ¡¸A Wind High monster, Storm Eagle. ¡­¡­A, and also, a great number of freezing type monsters such as an Ice Kaizer have been confir¡­¡­¡­¡­No, wait¡­¡­We¡¯ve confirmed the Demon Lord Army¡¯s ¡°commander¡±! It¡¯s huge¡­¡­That¡¯s a Marquis Class Dra¨D¨D¨D¡­¡­Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­¡­A Duke Class!?¡­¡¹

    Count Ulgaro groaned at the scout¡¯s report.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve confirmed an ice and lightning Duke class! Each of them are mounted on a Marquis class Ice Dragon and Wind Dragon!¡¹

    ¡¸Duke¡­! Ice Empress ¡°Glakiesta¡±, Wind Crown Prince ¡°Wintos¡±¡­¡­two pillars of the Six Blade Generals, you say¡­¡­!¡¹

    A disturbance within the army¡¯s soldiers happened from the entry of two pillars of the Demon¡¯s prided summit.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ahahahaha! Look, look! Those guys are panicking~!¡¹

    Placed like a lord on the head of the large, green scaled dragon that possessed a huge frame that was like a mountain, the Wind Dragon, the child looked down at the human¡¯s army and convulsed with a crackling laughter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Although I thought it was fine just the way that it was. In fact, if you increased its force with your power¨D¨D¡¹

    Standing on top of the head of the dragon of ice, Ice Dragon, that had a large frame that rivaled that of the Wind Dragon, the pale blue skinned Demon woman with light blue hair said that while looking at the child.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot Glakiesta! That wouldn¡¯t be any fun at all~!¡¹

    The young boy that had his deep green hair arranged in a short hairstyle, made a crackling laugh.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like things like sandstorms. It gets in my eyes, it also gets in my hair, and above all, it¡¯s like a combining move with a sultry ossan!¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t want that. It seems like it would melt me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahaha!¡¹

    The Demon woman and child looked down at the mass below them.

    What was there was a mixed corps of monsters that had Ice type monsters and Lightning type monsters as the main shaft.

    Although they didn¡¯t stop to care about any monsters that were different from their own attribute, if those monsters were strong warriors, their utility value would show.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now then, I guess we should hurry and blow them away~.¡¹

    The woman nodded at Wintos¡¯ words.

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s scatter them. Those frail little beings.¡¹

    The two raised their voices together.

    ¡¸¡¸All troops, charge!!¡¹¡¹

    300,000 monsters were released.

 Chapter 18 â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battleã€3ã€‘

    Hey guys, apologies for the wait. To be honest, I can¡¯t remember if it¡¯s been a week or not.

    I had some real trouble with this chapter. For some reason I just couldn¡¯t get into it in the beginning. I did most of the translating in the last three days. Also, I decided to use Mazoku instead of Demons and Maryoku instead of mana, which it wasn¡¯t even called and I had just selfishly decided to use that instead of magic power since mana would fit in better with the sentences rather than magic power. Anyways, I will eventually change the previous chapters to reflect this change.

    Anyway, enjoy the chapter.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle¡¾3¡¿

    At the human side¡¯s encampment, Luxeria¡¯s Princess, Valanshel¡¯s Second Imperial Prince, and Sylvia, who was Leezelion¡¯s Empress, were mounted, standing in a row.

    ¡¸With the four Heroes at the top of the list, Knight Leonhart. Thanks to releasing him as well as my foolish older brother and Ulgaro, the force has become no less considered to be three times the difference. ¡­¡­Even for the people of the Luxeria Guild, their strangely dressed pairs of men and women soldiers seem to have raised the military gains that is in no way inferior to them. If it keeps going at this rate, our victory is most likely certain.¡¹

    The glasses wearing intellectual red-haired man turned his eyes towards the Princess that was straddling a grey horse and the Empress of the large magic country.

    Mounted on a rare bird that runs on the ground, a Kulkel that possessed pure white wings, Sylvia made a wry smile.

    ¡¸Leonhart aside, the Heroes certainly are strong. Especially that young boy¡­Amagi Kaito, traversing the ¡°Labyrinth of Time¡± on foot that the Witch of Time had opened and grasping the Drago Lore directly from the Elder Dragon. ¡­¡­I hear that different from the preceding one that had no Maryoku, this one possesses an enormous Maryoku, but¡­¡­¡­. From hearing that military gain, it must be true. And also, your brother is called the ¡°Fist Emperor¡±. Running through the battlefield while being the crown prince is gallant. ¡­¡­I also wished to fight but those other than Leonhart had stopped me¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing the Empress make what looked like a forced smile, the Luxeria Princess made a small giggle.

    ¡¸Though you may be the Princess Knight-sama that ran through the battlefield with the Preceding Hero-sama, but, as I thought, we couldn¡¯t possibly allow the Her Majesty the current Emperor on to the battlefield.¡¹

    The countries¡¯ top were speaking in a mild mood, or maybe the top were close people, however, within their minds, they were being cautious of the other two at the maximum level.

    The great magic country Leezelion¡¯s current Emperor Sylvia, being the Empress that defeated the Demon Lord together with the Hero, if she were to put her own power into the humans¡¯ categories, she would be in the higher positions.

    Luxeria¡¯s Princess Iris possessed the strongest war potential called the Heroes, and she was a talented woman that comprehended a secret art that the former King, who had passed away due to an illness, had taken ten years to master in only a few years. From being known as the country that summoned the Heroes, it strengthened its rights to speak in regards to other countries.

    Being Valanshel¡¯s Second Imperial Prince, Luzrashil was a remarkable character that could manage his unprecedented older brother.

    This little brother that surpassed the older brother as a government person called that older brother King while also calling him foolish.

    While being cautious in their speech and conduct with the people that would be difficult to deal with if they became enemies, they thought about the battlefield.

    Sylvia thought about Leonhart who was her retainer and her countries soldiers, as well as the four boys and girls that were probably of the same town as the preceding Hero.

    Luzrashil struck his older brother with abusive language while being respectful, and

    Luxeria¡¯s Princess thought about the Heroes¡¯ ¡°next stage¡±.

    The war was happening in the Glard Wasteland, and a few hours had already passed.

    Hesitating from having their total being approximately a three times difference at the beginning, the human side, seeing the figures of those fighting in the foremost line, greatly raised their morale.

    Amagi Kaito, who was a present age Hero, also was in the foremost line, crossing swords with many enemies.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸UOHHHHHhhh!!¡¹

    *Vuon!*

    If he swung his sword that was like a bundle of light, the monsters would get torn to pieces and spray blood.

    ¡¸¡±Fire Bolt¡±!¡¹

    For the monsters that he didn¡¯t cut, he presented them a flaming shot and immediately tore the next monster to pieces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can do it. I, am fighting!¡¹

    With his enormous Maryoku as a premise, while usually using the Body Strengthening Magic, not only low ranking monsters but even high ranking monsters couldn¡¯t react in time to his high speed fighting and the monsters¡¯ corpses were building up.

    ¡°Magic Clad Sword¡± This technique that makes an blade of Maryoku on a sword and rapidly extends its sharpness and reach is a magic that the preceding Hero was said to have come up with.

    Originally done by etching black magic letters onto the weapon and invoking it while taking in Maryoku from the surroundings, he activated it with an aria and, by investing his own Maryoku, he greatly increased the sharpness of it.

    ¡¸Take this¨D¨D¡ºFlaming Sword¡»!¡¹

    And then, in great difference to what was originally the Magic Clad Sword, he could grant an attribute to that blade of Maryoku.

    ¡¸Daaah!¡¹

    Not striking them down, he dashed while making shallow cuts at the opponents¡¯ vitals.

    ¡¸Hn¡­!¡¹

    And then, at the time he cut the last body, from the slits of the shallow cuts that he made, flames rose, and exploded.

    Not only was it the monsters that exploded, but also the other monsters that got dragged into that explosion. All at once, many monsters became corpses.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t, get in my¡­¡¹

    Taking a stance with the red shining Magic Clad Sword, he once again started to run.

    In the path that he went through, the scattered monsters tumbled.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¡±Lightning Swift Sword¡±!¡¹

    The flame sword showed a change in color in an instant.

    ¡¸WAAAYYYY!¡¹

    What was put on the swung sword was lightning.

    The purple lightning clad sword cut through the enemies that possessed a solid defense and bisected them.

    The gigantic bear monster whose whole body was ice, made a sound and collapsed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think¡­¡­that you can stop me with something of this level!¡¹

    With there being no meaning in the small fries, he determined the landmark that was the big framed dragon where the Duke class waited.

    ¡¸Well then, let me show you that I can stop you!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    In the next moment that the voice was returned, shockwaves that were enough to be annoying to count attacked Kaito.

    ¡¸¡±Dragon Scale¡±!¡¹

    What was invoked in an instant was a defense magic that Drago Lore boasted of.

    The barrier that had a scale-like development took the impact!

    ¡¸Fuumu, can you show me that you can withstand my attack?¡¹

    When the shockwaves ended, a single figure of a person came and stood in front of Kaito.

    ¡¸What¡­are you!¡¹

    When Kaito shouted, that man smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸I, as a Mazoku of the Count Class, am called Deilameth (Dei-la-meth) of the ¡°Fist Style.¡±¡¹

    That man that possessed a large body that could be said to surpass two meters had bluish-white skin and possessed four arms.

    ¡¸Mazoku¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, so you¡¯re a Hero that violates manners for not naming yourself in return to an opponent that gave their name!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Deilameth showed that he could offset the attack Kaito made from swinging his Magic Sword with an attack of his own.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, however, you¡¯re not as much of a fiend as the preceding one. He was a barbarian that would attack up before we could name ourselves¨D¨DGah!?¡¹

    The words of Deilameth who had a gentleman-like attitude that didn¡¯t match his large build were interrupted by an explosion that suddenly attacked Deilameth.

    ¡¸It is just as he said. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no reason to answer to their reasoning. Besides, accommodating to something like their pride would only be a waste of time.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DYou¡¯re¡­¡­¡¹

    When Kaito turned around, the figure of a young man clad in indigo blue knight armor and helmet straddling a black bird that looked like a chick that grew huge was there.

    ¡¸I am called Leonhart Clasion. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    With the reins in one hand and a long sword in the other hand, he showed a smile that looked like it could even charm those of the same sex, and replied.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¡­I thought that he had severed them but, your arms!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re Leonhart¡­! ¡­¡­How dare you interfere with our duel!¡¹

    ¡¸You attacked before you commenced with the duel! More importantly, what¡¯s with those arms? Did you grow them?¡¹

    ¡¸I just regenerated them! ¨D¨D¡­The resentment that was once towards the Hero, shall I overturn it towards you!?¡¹

    ¡¸That certainly is troublesome¨D¨DPresent one, Drago Lore once more ¨Cdesu!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah!? Wh, what are you doing!¡¹

    Seeing Deilameth raise four fists above his head, getting the bird to hold the nearby Kaito with its mouth, Leonhart attacked.

    ¡¸¡±Demon General¡¯s Thousand Fierce Fists¡±!!¡¹

    (TL note: I¡¯m not too good with technique names. Here is the original: Ä§½«Ç§ÁÒÈ­. If anyone has any better suggestions, feel free to mention them.)

    ¡¸Now ¨Cdesu!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just replacing me as a shield!? Damn it, ¡°Dragon Scale¡±!!¡¹

    The countless fist attacks that were released by Deilameth, who had an angered expression, were held back by the layered barrier!

    ¡¸Rapid¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The thrust from the long sword that was fired in a gap of the attack, went through Deilameth¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Guh¡­You, and the Hero¡­You damned¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸This is a present, you should hold onto it!¡¹

    Because Leonhart was pursuit attack at Deilameth who tried to get away in order to heal his wound, his swung sword lopped off Deilameth¡¯s four arms.

    *Boto* (Plop). At the time the arms fell, Deilameth¡¯s figure had disappeared.

    ¡¸Fuu. ¡­¡­Those guys fundamentally won¡¯t die. But, they will retreat in order to heal their wounds. ¡­¡­Seeing as how we can¡¯t kill them anyway, it would be better to increase the time they need to heal their injuries. Even among the Duke Class, only one portion of them possesses a complete immortal characteristic so it¡¯s roughly effective against all of them ¨Cdesu.¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys, their undefeatable!? ¡­¡­That¡¯s not it, let me go!¡¹

    ¡¸There is a way to defeat them but, it¡¯s a bit special. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind letting you go but, you stand out too much by yourself. Let¡¯s understand the thing called cooperation.¡¹

    Leonhart made the rare bird run while holding Kaito in it¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸I would lose to that guy just now¡­¡­Is that what you want to say!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I do not think that at all. Even among the Count Class, he is one of the superior ones, but even someone like me can defeat him like I did just now using wisdom and courage.

    However, as I thought, with all of them together, time is precious. Therefore, defeating them as fast as possible together with our surrounding comrades, we can bring out the best results ¨Cdesu.¡¹

    As Leonhart lightly stroked the side of the bird¡¯s neck, the bird tossed Kaito up.

    ¡¸Uwah!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you expend time on something of that level, it would only expend it and there would be a loss soldiers. ¡­¡­That is the only thing that we must avoid.¡¹

    *Dosu* (Thud). Seeing Kaito fall on top of the bird over his shoulder, Leonhart said this.

    ¡¸Look at the big picture. ¡­¡­These are the words, that were once said by the Hero¡¯s master. If you¡¯re also a Hero, please save many soldiers¡­¡­no, nations.¡¹

    At Leonhart¡¯s earnest look and those words, Kaito silently nodded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. ¡­¡­Well then, let¡¯s go. You can relax, you won¡¯t feel as sick on a Kulkel as you would on top of a person¡¯s shoulders and it¡¯s fast.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d get sick from a piggyback¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t underestimate the piggyback! ¡­¡­You¡¯ll die, you know¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you wouldn¡¯t die¡­¡¹

    Riding the bird, ¡­¡­the Kulkel, the two charged towards the enemy camp.

    ¡¸Weiss, can you make it quick?¡¹

    ¡ºTo where¡»

    ¡¸It, it talked!?¡¹

    The Kulkel called Weiss answered Leonhart in a meaninglessly dandy voice.

    Looking closely, there was a large cut on the right eye. This was also a meaningless style.

    (TL note: This description reminds me of Masa-san from ¡°Seto no Hanayome¡± for some reason even though he doesn¡¯t have a cut on his eye.)

    ¡¸If he¡¯s against Glakiesta, there¡¯s a chance of victory.¡¹

    ¡ºYosh, in that case¡­¡­¡­No, it doesn¡¯t look like it will go that way, my friend.¡»

    As the Kulkel called Weiss said that, a squall attacked Kaito and Leonhart.

    ¡¸Shoot! So he got his eyes on us before we did!¡¹

    ¡¸This wind¡­There¡¯s Maryoku contained within it!?¡¹

    Kaito jumped up from the black Kulkel as if he were repelled, and swung the blade of Maryoku.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahahaha! Glakiesta doesn¡¯t have any luck, does she! Looks like I¡¯m the one who pulled the winning ticket!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­!¡¹

    The sword of light was held back right in front of the Mazoku child¡¯s eyes. As if it were stopped by several piled up layers, the blade of Maryoku wouldn¡¯t go forward.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the new Hero that Agniera was talking about, right? Ahahaha! Relax. I won¡¯t do something as terrible as burning you to death or encasing you in ice. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll slice you to pieces!¡¹

    The Mazoku that was clad in wind, with ecstasy affixed on his face, appeared.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸What amazing power¡­¡­¡­This is, Duke Class!¡¹

    The staff carrying young boy was defending against the attacking blizzard with a huge barrier.

    ¡¸Haa¡­, what the hell is up with her¡­¡­ Being strong in close combat, and her magic being as strong as Akira¡¯s¡­¡­! Even though I need to go after Kaito!¡¹

    Inside the barrier that developed into something like a dome, with cuts made on her cheeks and arms as well as her clothes being torn in several places, Akane hatefully glared at Glakiesta.

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s still not at full power¡­¡­That¡¯s probably the appropriate way we should be thinking of it.¡¹

    Sakuya had abandoned her torn kimono. With a figure that could be called a black, sleeveless, turtleneck hakama, although she wasn¡¯t injured, Sakuya breathed with her shoulders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably just as Sakuya-san says. This technique is probably something meant to shave down our Maryoku¡­¡­.¡¹

    Akira responded while looking at the freezing monster that was floating in the sky.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If we could at least get her to the ground, in one attack we could¡­¡¹

    Akane¡¯s regretful muttering and a giant man with red hair knocking Glakiesta down to the ground from the ¡°sky¡±, happened approximately simultaneously.

    ¡¸Ha!?¡¹

    Together with that, the blizzard that the three were in the middle of vanished, and Glakiesta blew away the cloud of sand with a shockwave.

    ¡¸So a frail being had¡­¡­¡­brought me to the ground¡­?¡¹

    While taking a bloodlust that had even stopped Akane and the others in their tracks for a moment, the Crown Prince that landed making a thunderous roar fearlessly laughed.

    ¡¸Something of that degree is na?ve, Duke Class. ¡­¡­Among my friends, there¡¯s a guy that could send out a dreadful bloodlust that is several times that, you know? Well, that might¡¯ve been a level that could make a maid go ¡°he~h¡±.¡¹

 Chapter 19 â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battleã€4ã€‘

    Don¡¯t really have much to say this time. Enjoy the chapter.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle¡¾4¡¿

    ¡¸Tsk¡­Damn, you seriously are strong!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph¡­¡¹

    The Ice Duke Class that avoided the red-haired Crown Prince¡¯s fired energy bullet by diverting it with a closed ice folding fan opened that folding fan, and then fanned it.

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    The Crown Prince promptly jumped into the sky. The place that he was standing on just a few blinks earlier, was engulfed in a glacier.

    ¡¸Impact!!¡¹

    Akane fired off the Maryoku that was concentrated on her fist. At the shell of Maryoku that was closing in on her, Glakiesta responded by facing one hand towards it.

    ¡¸¡±Hyoukyouka¡± (Ice Mirror Flower)¡¹

    (TL note: Again, always looking for better technique names. Here¡¯s the original: šêçRÈA read as ¤Ò¤ç¤¦¤­¤ç¤¦¤«.)

    On Glakiesta¡¯s entirety, a flower made of ice appeared.

    The flower of ice took the hit of the shell of Maryoku, and shattered.

    ¡¸You certainly are fierce¡­¡­¡­However!¡¹

    Slipping through the broken ice shards and sliding up to Glakiesta¡¯s bosom, drew a katana that was still stored in the scabbard at a speed that the eyes could not retain.

    Being blocked by the folding fan of ice, at the time when Sakuya looked like she was going to get hit with a cold wave from a point blank range, Glakiesta was engulfed in flames.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want, to be Kaito-kun¡¯s burden!¡¹

    Carrying his staff, Akira began an aria.

    ¡¸¡ºFlames of crimson worthy of being the bursting flames impulse, singe the sky, burn the earth to nothing, you will become the hellfire of scorching heat¡»¡¹

    (TL note: Willing to take suggestions on how to make this sound more like an aria. Here is the original Japanese. ±¬Ñ×¤ÎÐn„Ó¤¿¤ë¼tÉ¤ÎŸg¡¢¿Õ¤ò½¹¤¬¤»¡¢´óµØ¤òŸ†¤­¾¡¤¯¤»¡¢Æä¤Ï×ÆŸá¤Î˜I»ð¤Ê¤ê.)

    ¡¸!¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let you!¡¹

    As Glakiesta, who regarded Akira¡¯s aria as dangerous, prepared her folding fan, Valanshel¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s strike at Glakiesta¡¯s abdomen with his flame covered fist, happened at the same time.

    ¡¸¡±Explosion¡±!!¡¹

    At Glakiesta who was blown away from taking the Crown Prince¡¯s attack, scorching heat gathered, and in the next moment, a huge explosion that extended over a vast range happened.

    High ranked magic, Explosion. The powerful explosion that followed the name to the letter, swallowed up the surrounding monsters and made its detonation roar in the battlefield.

    ¡¸Nice, Akira!¡¹

    Akane rushed over to Akira who just finished invoking the magic. But, getting ahead of her, the red haired, large built man got close to him, and

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seriously fallen for ya. ¡­¡­You, you¡¯re mine, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh!?¡¹

    sweetly whispered in his ear.

    ¡¸You damned pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸What, are you jealous?¡¹

    Blocking Akane¡¯s serious kick with one hand, Iibsal smiled with a broad grin.

    ¡¸Who¡¯d be jealous for you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Would you calm down, Akane. ¡­¡­That was a most spectacular victory, Akira. Nevertheless, so that was a Six Blade General, huh¡­¡­She was strong.¡¹

    While all of them became worn-out, they somehow defeated one pillar of the Six Blade Generals.

    Gazing at the rising black smoke, Sakuya made a great sigh.

    ¡¸Now~ then, to the other one¨D¨D¡¹

    When the large red haired man was about to take his gaze off the black smoke, he wasn¡¯t able to.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is, a joke, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    When Akane and Akira saw that, they groaned.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­It can¡¯t be, for her to be uninjured.¡¹

    What appeared from the black smoke was, a Mazoku that walked with a slow pace and an ice folding fan in one hand, Glakiesta¡¯s figure.

    ¡¸You frail beings, you¡¯ve done well. ¡­¡­But, you¡¯re one step short.¡¹

    On Glakiesta¡¯s expressionless face, joy was born.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Moreover, there seems to be one more regrettable notification for you.¡¹

    Glakiesta looked northwest¡­¡­The direction in which the human side¡¯s encampment was at.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸An earthquake!?¡¹

    While riding on the Kulkel, Leonhart yelled at the sudden large vibration.

    ¡¸Tsk, so it happened while we were at it. Ah~ah, what a pain~.¡¹

    Carrying a scythe on his shoulder in the air, the Mazoku kid discontentedly muttered.

    Hearing that, although he was made to take a knee from being tripped up by the vibrations, Kaito shouted.

    ¡¸Damn it, is this your guys¡¯ doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸N~, ¡­Well, something like that.¡¹

    At the halfhearted Wintos¡¯ words, Leonhart remembered.

    Among the Six Blade Generals, there was someone that specialized in rocks and earth.

    ¡¸Not good¡­¡­Her Highness!!¡¹

    ¡ó

    As the vibrations settled, a huge something that looked like a mountain appeared from inside the underground.

    ¡¸What, is that!?¡¹

    Valanshel¡¯s Second Imperial Prince shouted, and, as if calling to that, a howl enveloped the area.

    ¡¸This howl¡­, an Earth Dragon! In other words, it¡¯s that guy!¡¹

    Making the white Kulkel run, Sylvia groaned.

    ¡¸To think that they¡¯d come setting up an attack from underground¡­¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    Following Sylvia¡¯s words, appearing from underground near their headquarters, what hurled tens of thousands of human high into the sky was, a Marquis Class Earth Dragon.

    ¡¸Withdraw! A Six Blade General is coming!

    Withdraawww!!!¡¹

    Sylvia shouted at the soldiers that had entered the height of disorder while running through the battlefield, straddling her Kulkel.

    In that Sylvia¡¯s eyes, the shadow of a person jumping down from the Earth Dragon was projected.

    ¡¸Schvaltz, it¡¯s him!¡¹

    ¡ºYes!¡»

    The Kulkel that answered in a gentle woman¡¯s voice ran to the direction that Sylvia wanted, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    *Don* (Bam).

    The shadow of a person that got down from the Earth Dragon got down on the ground and stood, and a cloud of sand whirled up.

    That man showed the figure that blew up that cloud of sand.

    ¡¸Uhahahaha~!! My name is Terakio! One corner of the Six Blade Generals, I am the ¡°War General of the Rock Hammer¡±!¡¹

    (TL note: Terakio uses ¡°wagahai¡± to refer to himself. The way he speaks is similar to Norn¡¯s way except more arrogant.)

    His height being out of people¡¯s common sense and easily surpassing three meters, the muscles that covered that body were thick as if they were like gigantic logs.

    His flesh that was tempered so thoroughly that it looked like rock was an ashen color that was rare among Mazoku and on his hairless scalp were two small horns growing.

    Terakio, even among Mazoku, he was a Mazoku that was an anomaly for being born from an ¡°Ogre¡±.

    Therefore, he had the horns that were the symbol of Oni.

    As soon as Terakio gave his name, he thrust his arm into the ground and grabbed and pulled up a colossal rock that surpassed the height of Terakio himself.

    ¡¸Uhahahahaha

    Hahaha! This truly is a battlefield! This truly is a war!!¡¹

    *Vun vun* (Vwoom vwoom) Terakio lightly swung the rock.

    Smashing humans as if they were eggs, the surroundings changed into a sea of blood.

    ¡¸Terakio!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, you are from that time! It has certainly has been a while.¡¹

    Terakio, who had raised the rock above his head, expressed a smile at Sylvia¡¯s words and put the rock on his shoulder.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t aim for something so high as defeating you¡­but I can do something to the extent of buying time¡­¡­!¡¹

    While jumping off from the Kulkel, Sylvia drew her Magic Sword.

    ¡¸Uhahaha! Someone like you would not be a match for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I care!¡¹

    From the swung Magic Sword, a beheading attack flew, and Terakio dodged that just by slightly moving his head.

    ¡¸If you had the Holy Woman¡¯s divine protection, you would have still been good, but for you who does not have that, you cannot stop me!¡¹

    Still in his dodged posture, Terakio brandished the huge rock. His arm that was like a log, put some strength into it and raised.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­!¡¹

    At a tremendous speed, the fired rock looked like it would capture Sylvia, but at the place where the rock made impact, Sylvia wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸Hou, so it is that man¡¯s technique!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed it is!¡¹

    At the crown of Terakio¡¯s head, who had turned around in an instant, the Magic Sword ran through it. She had taken Terakio¡¯s back in an instant.

    ¡¸¡±Magic Clad Sword¡±!¡¹

    Light gathered at the thrust Magic Sword and became a sword with a length long enough to bisect Terakio.

    ¡¸Daaaahh!!¡¹

    Swinging with both hands, Sylvia bisected Terakio.

    But, rather than immersing herself in the lingering memory of victory, Sylvia quickly took some distance.

    ¡¸Splendid! But, as I thought, you cannot reach me!!¡¹

    Sylvia turned around, and what was there was the figure of Terakio that had the gigantic rock hammer raised overhead.

    ¡¸In honor of landing a single hit on me, you should die!!¡¹

    While Terakio was pleasantly laughing, the rock hammer was swung down.

    She didn¡¯t remember holding back on him.

    She didn¡¯t make light of him either.

    However, she was in a state that didn¡¯t reach them. Sylvia did not harbor fear of the closing in rock hammer, she harbored regret.

    Even if she was called the Princess Knight, in the end, it was a technique that didn¡¯t reach them.

    Even if she swore with her heart to him, she regrettably thought about her own weakness of not being able to establish peace.

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    The rock hammer that was swung down at Sylvia, just before it was about to crush her, suddenly, broke into pieces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who did that¡­!¡¹

    Seeing the rock hammer get smashed and picking up a crushed short spear, Terakio glared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I am Darkness Executioner! By my blade of conviction, sink!!¡¹

    (TL note: He uses ¡°ware, ÎÒ¡± to refer to himself.)

    Ahead of where Terakio was glaring, there was a man covered by a hood that was worn low over his eyes and his body wrapped in a black overcoat.

 Chapter 20 â€“ The Hero Appears

    Merry Christmas or Happy Holidays, whichever one you like.

    Here is my Christmas gift to all of you reading. I hope you enjoy it. A wonderful battle starring our favorite Preceding Hero.

    As I may have mentioned before, descriptions aren¡¯t exactly my forte. If there is anything confusing about the battle, feel free to comment and someone just might respond.

    Anyway, enjoy. And I hope everyone has a Happy Holiday and a Merry Christmas.

    The Hero Appears

    Everyone, there exists bitter memories within people.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember it¡±, that kind of memory should exist.

    I also have one. ¡­¡­Three years ago, before I was summoned to this world, I also¡­¡­¡­.

    Once, I was a composing member of a Resistance, the ¡°Sword of Twilight¡± that fought against an ¡°organization¡± that tried to control the world that used ability-users.

    From the organization¡¯s ability-users aiming for my life, my ability awakened and I was picked up by ¡°Sword of Twilight¡±.

    Around the time I was genuinely fighting against the organization as a member of the ¡°Sword of Twilight¡±, he appeared.

    Wearing a black overcoat furnished with a hood, the completely black clothed man whose hood concealed his eyes,

    ¡°Darkness Executioner¡±

    Fighting with the man who was called the organization¡¯s strongest slaughterer, although I was able to repel him, I then teetered between life and death.

    After safely returning alive, our countless battles continued, and at the time of our final conclusive battle, I discovered his identity.

    He, had the same face as me.

    He was my lifelong separated younger twin brother.

    He and I were family that was made to have a death match.

    However, it was already too late to save him. Because he had tied with me countless times, he was judged to be insufficient and there was a plot to strengthen him with the use of a strong drug.

    Due to the medicine, he¡­¡­no, my younger brother¡¯s life couldn¡¯t be saved.

    However, the little brother made me, his brother, inherit his own power and, right there, his breathe died out.

    ¡¸With this¡­¡­I¡¯ll always be with, Nii-san¡­¡¹

    Holding him who muttered that in his death in my arms, I swore.

    I wouldn¡¯t forgive the organization that gave birth to such a tragedy¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D¨D

    That was the setting.

    If it were back in those days it would¡¯ve been better, but for the me right now, they are severely embarrassing memories.

    Wearing my self-made black coat, in the middle of make-believing being the Darkness Executioner (alone), I was summoned to this other world. I didn¡¯t want to remember that.

    That¡¯s right, to me, Darkness Executioner is a synonym to Chuuni, a legacy of dark history, a trauma of the past.

    And yet, that damned Baba-chan¡­¡­¡­For her to perfectly remember the setting I reminisced¡­¡­¤Ã!

    On the Darkness Executioner¡¯s overcoat, starting with the sleeves, there were red flames drawn on several places.

    In the setting, it was because I was supposed to use flames but¡­¡­regretfully, these flames are just another concern that doubles the pitifulness.

    Even the hood was just an assassin-like garment that I thought was cool and that I liked in those days.

    Jeez, just about everything is coming and mentally killing me.

    I never thought that I would be tried to be killed by my past self.

    If you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m wearing this despite that, it¡¯s to defend myself from being discovered by the Six Blade Generals and the guys that would try to utilize the Preceding Hero.

    There is a Recognition Obstruction cast on this robe, so as long nothing considerably big happens, it seems that no one will recognize that it¡¯s me.

    That¡¯s why,

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! A pretty interesting guy has appeared! Let me see, you, would you have a death match with me?¡¹

    the Ossan Terakio right in front of me doesn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s me.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have any big outer appearance-like characteristics. At most, it would be something like my peculiar hair that is called bed hair.

    Since that is also covered by the hood, I won¡¯t get found out.

    Therefore, so long as I don¡¯t demonstrate the stupidly strong power from wielding the Sacred Sword, strangers shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me, but¡­¡­¡­

    *Chira* (Glance),

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    This girl, this Imperial Princess-sama that had tears accumulating in her eyes from seeing me and looked like she would start crying at any time now was that, wasn¡¯t she, she definitely recognized me, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸¡­¡­W, why¡­are you¡­¡¹

    She did notice after all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­To come running when the princess is in a pinch is what Heroes do, right?¡¹

    Turning to face Sylvia, I raised my hood a bit and showed her my face. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.

    ¡¸!¡­¡­Yuu¡­!¡¹

    When I did, from her beautiful eyes, tears overflowed.

    Ah~, she started crying. ¡­How should I say this¡­it¡¯s awkward.

    But still, she sure has become an amazing beauty.

    No, she was pretty since long ago but now it¡¯s, how should I put it, the seductiveness of an adult? She¡¯s become that kind of beauty.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­With this, my motivation suddenly went up!!

    ¡¸War General of the Rock Hammer, Terakio¡­¡­¡¹

    I draw the two Magic Swords hanging from my waist.

    Since I¡¯d be revealed if I used the Sacred Sword, the weapons I got to replace the Sacred Sword were forged by Jii-san. The raw materials were the excess raw materials of the Basilisks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cut you to pieces!¡¹

    Waving the pitiful overcoat, Darkness Executioner=me began to run.

    Hello everyone. This is your Chuuni aching

    Flame Enchanter,

    Sword of Sacrifice,

    Darkness Executioner, Yashiro Yuu ¨Cdegozaimasu!!

    (TL note: The kanjis were ¡°emotional scar¡±, read as ¡°chuuni¡±, ¡°disciple of flames¡±, read as ¡°Flame Enchanter¡±, ¡°sword¡¯s Shinigami (God of Death)¡±, read as ¡°Sword of Sacrifice¡±)

    Forcibly raising the originally declining tension, I appear!!

    ¡¸You son of a bitch!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuu, for violence!!¡¹

    I made a continuous attack of sorrow with twin swords that looked like they were jade green and indigo blue crystals made into long swords.

    Though Terakio¡¯s attack was heavy, overall it was slow.

    Probably because it abandoned its attack and defense status too much, so long as it doesn¡¯t hit, it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t let him attack.

    In the moment he makes the motion to attack, I¡¯ll commence the attack to his vitals, and make him shift from offense to defense.

    (If I could complete the aria while defending against the rock hammer¡¯s handle¨D¨D¨D¨D)¡¢

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! Splendid. You have come to a splendid idea! But, in the end, it is just speed!!¡¹

    (¡­¡­So he figured it out!)

    *Giin!* (Clang!)

    When the swung down sword struck Terakio, as if I had just tried to cut steel, it was repelled.

    ¡­¡­But, because I, who could cut steel even without the Sacred Sword, was repelled, it means that he was even harder than steel.

    ¡¸Hardening, huh¡­¥Ã¡¹

    He truly is like a rock. Now that it¡¯s come to this situation, my attack with the plain sword has become useless. Strikes and magic attacks would be more effective than cutting but, since I don¡¯t have any Maryoku, I can¡¯t use most of the attack type magic.

    Which would mean, that I¡¯ve ended up with striking him, but¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! As expected, you cannot cut me! The only one to have cut me down while in this state, was the sole Preceding Hero! Uhahahahahahahaha!!¡¹

    He probably has a great amount of self-confidence. While Terakio showed off his side chest, he sultrily laughed. Actually, stop posing!

    The only one to cut him was me, huh. ¡­¡­Haha, sorry Terakio, the me right now is the Sword of Sacrifice!!

    See ya setting that I thought up in the past, I¡¯ll cut off anything! From today on, I¡¯ll be casting aside that title!

    ¡¸In these twin crystal swords, ¡°Crystal Venom¡±, there exists two forms¡­¡­¡¹

    Kukekeke, just burn already, burn. It¡¯s already been foreseen that it would end up like this anyhow. In that case, I¡¯ll just become Baba-chan¡¯s toy right to the end, damn it~!!

    ¡¸Putting emphasis in the attack speed, these twin blades. ¡­¡­And then, putting emphasis on a single strike, an extending blade!¡¹

    When the pommels of the two colored twin swords were joined together and twisted, a *Gachi* (Click) sound rang, and they meshed together to become a single weapon. As they did, both the different colored left and right swords, as if they were absorbing blood,

    dyed red.

    ¡¸This was the only one that I had decided that I should definitely not use, however, ¡­¡­¡­This is relatively urgent. ¡­¡­Serpent Linked Twin Swords ¡°Carbunculus¡±!!¡¹

    (TL note: I need help with the name of this. Written asÕæ¼t¤ÎÈÐ (Blade of Deep Crimson), read as¥«¥ë¥Ö¥ó¥¯¥ë¥¹)

    A crystal sword dyed red like a ruby. The two golden jewels embedded in the sword guard looked as if it were glaring at the opponent just like a Basilisk would.

    ¡¸This serpent sword that united them, sharpens the blade, and bisects all of creation¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡­¡­Though I say that, this time, since this sword was handed to me as a test, I don¡¯t know how much power it has.

    Since this was also the first time that they were linked together, I tried out the swinging sensation of it while it made a *Vun vun* sound.

    But, swinging it a few times, I understood. As expected of Jii-san, he¡¯s got splendid skill.

    ¨D¨D¨DBut man, a double bladed sword is¡­¡­really cool, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­¨D¨D

    Ha!?

    Wh, what did I just say¡­¡­¡­Guh, something inside of me is starting to rage¡­!!

    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t hang on much longer¡­We¡¯re commencing the attack, Darkness Fairyon!¡¹

    (TL note: Written as ü\¤­Ñý¾« (Dark Fairy), read as ¥À©`¥¯¥Í¥¹¥Õ¥§¥¢¥ê¥ª¥ó (Darkness Fairyon).)

    ¡¸Un!¡¹

    At this rate, my undesired memories will revive, and I¡¯ll become who I once was. ¡­¡­¡­Before that, before I become a prisoner of madness, I¡¯ll defeat him!!

    And though the speech in my mind had also become Chuuni, I called out to Lililuri who I had burdened on my ¡°back¡±.

    ¡¸It was slow at first, but it will rapidly become faster! ¡°Slow Starter¡±!¡¹

    Lililuri, who wore the same overcoat as me, held her hand out to the sky.

    Ironically, the stupidly long aria was saved by the Chuuni-like explanation and Terakio Ossan¡¯s posing, but¡­¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s leave it at that.

    Now then¡­¡­¡­the preparations to bring him down are arranged.

    ¡¸Battle, commence¡­¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡ó

    Yashiro Yuu¡¯s lowering of his stance in order to start running and Terakio¡¯s materialization and raising of a rock hammer in front of Yuu, was almost simultaneous.

    Yuu was evaluated to be slow-witted but, that speed, in regards to ordinary people, was no different from teleportation.

    In the instant that Terakio vanished from his vision, he was about to be smashed by the rock hammer.

    In contrast to that, Yuu coped with slow movements that were enough to be a huge level down from Terakio¡¯s.

    Catching the large rock hammer¡¯s attack and not cutting it by subtly averting it, he daringly countered with a strike.

    Every time he struck, pain would run through his right arm.

    That was how it should be. He was receiving with ¡°one hand¡± an attack that would easily smash and scatter a single person.

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! Bisect all of creation is what you said but it would seem that it was just random nonsense!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Even as Terakio, who did not notice that, laughed, Yuu didn¡¯t reply at all.

    In order to make sure he didn¡¯t miss the ¡°chance¡±, he simply, repeated the sword play.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nu?¡¹

    Feeling the strangeness of that, Terakio frowned.

    The pair of eyes that peeked out from the hood, did not overlook Terakio¡¯s slightest actions, and made one think they were the eyes of a hawk.

    Several seconds after Yuu continued to receive them with the dual blade sword, he didn¡¯t receive them, he began avoiding Terakio¡¯s attacks.

    Seeing Yuu avoid most of the unleashed attacks from the gigantic rock hammer by turning his body half a step, Terakio was honestly interested.

    ¡¸That physical strength to defend against my attacks, and that ability to avoid them with a paper-thin distance¡­¡­¡­You, you are a formidable enemy!¡¹

    If he were to take Terakio¡¯s attacks, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure one.

    Being shown that attack that possessed such destructive power could be repelled, in the next instant, he began seeing through them.

    ¡¸Show me your seriousness! Would you not let me enjoy myself more!!?¡¹

    Terakio began to enjoy the conflict. A fierce attack that was like a windstorm, attacked Yuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    Terakio¡¯s movements that were obviously different, he did not overlook them.

    Smoothly avoiding the attack, it was there that he finally shifted to an attack.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Gunu?¡¹

    The black overcoat wearing man, disappeared from Terakio¡¯s sight.

    *Ton*. If one thought that it was a light kick to the ground, he disappeared so quickly that it would make one think that was an illusion.

    And then, in the next moment, Terakio was blown away.

    ¡¸Nuoh!?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t that he shouted from pain.

    It was from the surprise of the impact that was enough to make him float up and blow him away.

    And then, that surprise continued.

    *Don* (Bam). Making that sound, this time he was blown away towards the sky.

    He probably received the attack at the back. While Terakio received the attack, he embraced the interest in the attack that possessed enough might to launch him up.

    Maybe to respond to his demand, Yuu appeared even higher in the air than the launched up Terakio.

    ¡¸I see, so it was that!¡¹

    Yuu fired the three short spears that he held in his left hand, and those short spears collided with Terakio altogether and, without going through his body, slammed Terakio into the ground as if they repelled him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsk, he sure is hard.¡¹

    Thinking that he could give damage to Terakio¡¯s hardened body if he gave an attack of a certain level, Yuu smacked his lips.

    There was a total of 11 short spears. Receiving the 11 spears that should have had more force packed into them compared to the ones fired at the Basilisks, Terakio stood up while laughing.

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! That was splendid but, it that all you have!?¡¹

    Terakio waited for the naturally landing Yuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rapid!¡¹

    In the air, pulling a short spear from the tool bag, Yuu started throwing.

    ¡¸It is futile! I will not take the same move that many times!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    While echoing a thunderous roar, the short spear made impact. The spear, without hitting Terakio, collided with the ground.

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! Show me that you can endure!¡¹

    Jumping into the air, Terakio swung the rock hammer downward as if he were trying to knock him down.

    Maybe because he didn¡¯t catch his movements in the air, Yuu was repelled like a ball and was blown away towards the ground.

    ¡¸Nu?¡­¡­¡¹

    But Terakio looked at the swung rock hammer.

    It was probably because he couldn¡¯t hear the push in the air and the force had waned, but even so, it should have been an attack that was enough to smash the earth.

    And yet, there was no sensation of resistance transmitted to the hand that held the rock hammer, and Yuu also, while sliding on the ground, got down and stood.

    A four legged standing motion. It was a movement where one goes on four legs like a beast. Yuu made use of this four legged standing motion. (Though, because one hand was occupied, it was actually three legs.)

    ¡°Getting down¡± from the swung down rock hammer on three legs, flying as if he repelled himself on his own and controlling his posture in the air, he decended.

    (Getting to the state of being pushed away on the rock hammer, I messed up pretty badly¡­¡­It¡¯s still a distance I can reach, make it in time!!)

    Taking a stance with the dual blade sword, aiming at Terakio who had gotten down and stood, Yuu dashed like a hurricane.

    If one listened carefully, within the battlefield, *Gin*, the sound of a rock-cutting blade could probably be heard.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nu?¡¹

    Becoming aware of that, Terakio was, bisected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­With this, it¡¯s once.¡¹

    Swinging the blade at a speed that it couldn¡¯t be seen, Yuu muttered with Terakio behind him.

    ¡¸Gunuoohh!?¡¹

    This time, Terakio groaned from a pain that was beyond imagine, and, while making a *Gara gara* (Crumbling) sound, Terakio¡¯s body collapsed. In the next moment, Terakio appeared from the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Terakio said nothing.

    It¡¯s because he sensed a warrior higher than himself.

    Given a large sword cut on his hardened body, furthermore, an opponent that ¡°killed¡± him once.

    A reason to make light of him, there was none.

    ¡¸Nuooooohh!!¡¹

    Together with a howl, what unfolded was a fierce attack that devoted itself to the limits of tyranny.

    Yuu avoided that fierce attack altogether.

    (Fast! It makes it seem like the movements earlier were a lie!!)

    He had movements slower than the slow-witted Terakio. However, as he was now, Yashiro Yuu¡¯s movements greatly overtook Terakio¡¯s and, without allowing Terakio to even counterattack, he killed him ¡°one more time¡±.

    ¡¸Gunu!?¡¹

    His head cut, his heart pierced, and moreover, scattered to pieces, Terakio once again crumbled down.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Splendid. ¡­This Terakio, cannot win against you.¡¹

    Once again appearing as if he were protruding out of the ground, Terakio, without possessing the rock hammer, just crossed his arms and muttered that. That long interval was probably the confliction of losing to a human but even so, fighting such a warrior. The pride as the summit of the Mazoku and the pride as a military man. And then, on top of the confliction, in his chest with the pride as a military man, he expressed the greatest compliment.

    That he could not win.

    The time since Terakio and Yuu started fighting was one minute.

    Terakio, ¡°himself¡±, estimated that he couldn¡¯t defeat him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, there was no ¡°reason¡± for me to lose. Sorry but, this time, it¡¯s my win.¡¹

    Lowering both swords, at Yuu who showed no intention to attack, Terakio grinned and smiled showing his teeth.

    ¡¸Uhahahaha! Well then, let us have a death match next time! I wish to endlessly fight against you!¡¹

    Jumping onto the cranium of the Earth Dragon while saying that, Terakio went and left towards the underground.

    And then, no one chased after the escaping Terakio.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I really am sorry, Ossan. As I am now, I¡¯m only at this level.¡¹

    Glancing at the maiden he burdened on his back, Yuu made a small bitter smile.

 Chapter 21 â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battleã€5ã€‘

    Happy New Years everyone.

    Just so that everyone knows, I don¡¯t understand what they mean in the chapter by their ancestors and such. I¡¯m hoping that it¡¯ll be explained a bit better later.

    Anyway, here¡¯s a chapter that continues Kaito, Leonhart, and Wintos¡¯ battle as well as give some info on Lililuri. Enjoy.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle¡¾5¡¿

    ¡¸Damn, he¡¯s fast!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re stubborn, human!!¡¹

    The sickle of wind and the dragon¡¯s Magic Sword cross with each other.

    The Body Strengthening Magic casted on him Kaito and the wind governing Mazoku Wintos competed with each other with speed.

    ¡¸¡±Gehhyou¡± (Moon Ice)!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, Leo, n, hartttt!!¡¹

    In the midst of that, while falling one level behind their speed, the azure sky knight slashed at Wintos.

    The hit that was tinged with Ice Maryoku was fired riding on a rotation that would give one the impression of a round moon.

    His body receiving the freezing ice fang, Wintos faced his expression of anger towards the knight of the azure sky.

    ¡¸¡±Ryuusou Dragon Claw¡±!!¡¹[1]

    It was a slashing attack of flames that boasted a heat equivalent to the flames released from a fire dragon.

    His movements slowed by the freezing that was spreading from the opening of the wound, three scars that looked like a claw were carved onto Wintos.

    ¡¸Guh, gaaaaah!!¡¹

    Receiving attacks that surpassed the lethal amount, as expected, even one of the top that possess a court rank, would raise an anguished howl.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­However, in the end, it¡¯s just buying time.¡¹

    While gazing at that spectacle, Leonhart muttered as if he were spitting it out.

    Within a moment, taking in the wind, the body was regenerating. Even if a direct hit was made, if they regenerate, there¡¯s no meaning to it.

    ¡¸In that case, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t give him the leisure of being able to regenerate!¡¹

    Twisting the Dragon¡¯s Magic Sword, he took a stance as if it were a cane.

    ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»

    (I don¡¯t understand it¡­¡­The true words of dragons that ordinary men cannot understand, so this is Drago Lore!!)

    Once, having assembled the special requirements to cancel the lack of Maryoku, it was a great magic that the most prominent magician, Norn, had shown.

    ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»

    *Girori* (Glare). Kaito¡¯s eyes caught Wintos.

    That body, it had already finished regenerating.

    ¡¸Drago Lore, is it? ¡­¡­What the heck, if you have that, use it earlier!¡¹

    While spreading out Kamaitachi[2] into the surroundings, Wintos raised the sickle of wind over his head. At that stance, Leonhart shuddered. Having seen a fight from before, this was Wintos¡¯ prided technique.

    Gathering wind, it was a Secret Technique[3] that was fired together with the slashing attack.

    The wind would cut through everything like a Kamaitachi, and that Kamaitachi would whirl as if it were a storm.

    If one were to receive that, without any difficulty at all, it would end.

    ¡ºMy ancestor that is the Ice Spirit Glasdine[4] (Glas-di-ne), in place of that name, manifest¨D¨D¡»

    Jumping upon the black Kulkel that had just come running, Leonhart drew the Magic Sword Glaselat[5] (Gla-se-laht), and he came dancing in front of Wintos and Kaito.

    ¡¸¡±Ice Wall¡±!!¡¹

    What was fired was a wall of ice. The rampart of ice that spread out with Leonhart in the center isolated Wintos and Leonhart.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too slow, ¡°Fuuga Renzan¡± (Wind Fang Continuous Slash)!!¡¹

    The wind that was collected at the sickle was released at the same time he swung down.

    The storm of slashes that rolled with the sickle as the starting point cut and shaved the rampart of ice, destroying it in an instant.

    (To have gone through my Ice Wall so easily¡­In that case!)

    At the nearing Kamaitachi, Leonhart sheathed his sword into the scabbard.

    ¡¸Hah, have you given up!?¡¹

    Seeing the katana that Leonhart put away, Wintos ridiculed him, and then, he changed to an expression of shock.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­It couldn¡¯t, be¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly that, -desuyo!¡¹

    Lowering his waist and twisting his body, his hand extended towards the hilt.

    If it were seen by the modern Japanese person, they should understand it to be the ¡°iai¡¯s¡± stance.

    ¡¸His secret technique, though it took three years, I¡¯ve also grasped it ¨Cdesu.¡¹

    Leonhart showed a refreshing smile that was enough to make any woman nearly swoon if they saw it.

    In an instant, a sword flash ran.

    ¡¸¡±Zetsuei¡± (Severing Shadow)[6]¡­¡­Oya, I have missed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Leonhart¡­¥Ã¡¹

    The storm of Kamaitachi that touched the sword flash dispersed, and right at Wintos¡¯ feet, there was the traces of the sword tearing the earth.

    The high-speed slash that was fired from the iai became a slashing wave, and could be said to have skimmed and flew right beside Wintos.

    Wintos got angry, and that¡¯s how it should¡¯ve been. The slashing wave just now went right to the limit of not hitting Wintos.

    Thinking that he had gone easy on him, Wintos showed a face of anger and the wind around him whirled.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t cut you down with the equipment I have now after all. ¡­¡­Well, it does seem that he has a move though.¡¹

    If one saw behind Leonhart, what was there was the figure of Kaito who had finished an aria.

    ¡¸¡±Dragon Armament Dragonic Rage¡±!!¡¹

    His eyes that hid anger had become redder than blood, and gleamed.

    ¡ó

    With Terakio driven off, the soldiers in the area that saw were excited.

    Even though there were still Mazoku around, they stood restlessly.

    ¡¸Tsk, I stood out too much. ¡­¡­Sylvia, could you calm them down.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. ¡­¡­Sir Doltani!¡¹

    As Sylvia shouted, an armor wearing middle aged giant[7] appeared riding a warhorse. It was a person that I also knew, Viscount Doltani Macaltolton.

    (TL note: .)

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­DON¡¯T DISTURB THE LINE OF BATTLE!!¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã!?¡¹

    Shouting with a volume that could make the ears go strange for a moment, Sir Doltani glanced at the soldiers that looked like they formed a line in a panic and then he came down from the warhorse.

    ¡¸It sure has been a while, Yashiro-dono.¡¹

    My figure was technically supposed to be concealed but, what¡¯s with you getting the person inside right as if it were a matter of fact?

    ¡¸It sure has, Dol-san. How did you know it was me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, it has also been three years since I last hear you say that.

    From the fighting style from earlier, and then from her Highness¡¯ heated looks, I noticed.¡¹

    While the good-natured Ossan knight laughed with a smile, he dropped a bomb.

    ¡¸Wha!? ¡­I, I didn¡¯t do¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~¡­In that case, guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡¹

    ¡¸Th, there¡¯s no not helping it.¡¹

    Seeing the face turning red Sylvia, the corners of my mouth naturally turned upward.

    *Kui, kui* (Tug, tug.)

    ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s being pulled.

    The thin fingers extending from my back pinched my face and lightly pulled it.

    ¡¸Hihihuhi?¡¹

    As I looked back at Lililuri while my face was still being pulled, Lililuri frightfully made a serious face.

    ¡¸Lililuri, ¡­¡­¡±what are you looking at?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸A really, really strong person is coming. ¡­¡­Yuu, it looks like you¡¯ll lose to her!¡¹

    Although she isn¡¯t as frightened as she was as the time with the Basilisks, she ¡°saw¡± the future where I lose and became worried.

    ¡¸Makes it look like I¡¯ll lose¡­¡­In other words, they¡¯re at Terakio standard¡­¡­¡­Glakiesta, huh.¡¹

    I took Lililuri down from my back. Maybe because she understood what I was trying to say, she made a deep nod.

    ¡¸Sylvie, I¡¯m sure there a lot that you want to ask, and there¡¯s a lot that I want explained, but we¡¯ll leave that for later.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, true. ¡­¡­Then, come to Leezelion¡¯s tent. There, we¡¯ll talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. ¡­¡­Then, ¡­¡­please, take her and run.¡¹

    *Sha*¨D¨D¨D

    I draw the twin swords.

    If the ¡°current¡± Lililuri says they¡¯ll come, they¡¯ll definitely come.

    ¡¸¡­¡­W, wait, what¡¯s going on? In the first place, that Elf maiden is¡­¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s master¡¯s, ¡°Norn¡¯s¡± disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Sylvia¡¯s large emerald eyes, opened even wider.

    ¡¸She¡¯s¡­¡­¡±the Witch of Time¡¯s¡±?¡¹

    Sylvia glared at Lililuri with a sharp look.

    As if she were frightened by that glare, Lililuri hid behind me.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t glare. You¡¯re a beauty so there¡¯s an intensity to it.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. She probably didn¡¯t intend to glare. But, when the slightly upturned eyed Sylvia¡¯s appearance is coupled with her eyes narrowing, just by looking at the other person it looks like she¡¯s glaring at them.

    ¡¸B, beauty!?¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeming to have gotten excited by my words, Sylvia¡¯s face turned red. No, aren¡¯t you snapping a bit too much just from me telling you not to glare?

    Well, putting that aside, Lililuri, as Baba-chan¡¯s disciple, satisfied the minimum requirements.

    An extraordinary sense towards crisis, in other words, a sixth sense.

    Baba-chan¡¯s story of the sixth sense was that it¡¯s a future prediction, and a future prediction was a warning send from the future self to the past self.

    In regards to that sixth sense, Lililuri possessed that enough of that ability that the Witch of Time that was Norn gave her the stamp of approval.

    For the time with Basilisks, since her brain couldn¡¯t withstand the bewilderment of her own ability beginning to awaken and the fear of the hopeless situation at the time, she fainted.

    But, having finished ¡°several years¡± of study in only a few days, Lililuri knew the time of the ¡°Witch of Time¡± ¡­¡­¡­in other words, the rudiments of ¡°Time Magic¡±, and for Lililuri, who became the ¡°Apprentice Magician of Time¡±, similar to something being right beside her, the future became a familiar existence to her.

    ¡¸Lililuri ¡°saw¡± it. Glakiesta is coming.¡¹

    Digesting the short words I said, Sylvia nodded.

    ¡¸Sir Doltani, use the Magic Corps. Turn the whole army around, take a sufficient distance, and take the preparations for the invocation of wide area magic.¡¹

    ¡¸At your will. ¡­¡­And what of Her Highness?¡¹

    At Dol-san¡¯s words, Sylvia replied with a high-pitched whistle.

    ¡ºApologies for the delay, Princess.¡»

    Maybe coming on the dependence of Sylvia¡¯s whistle, the white type Kulkel came up running.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s an Ice user, I also have the advantage. ¡­¡­Leo and I are of the Spirit Glasdine¡¯s lineage. Though not as much as Leo, even I should be able to be of some help.¡¹

    The minute she said that, Sylvia straddled the white type Kulkel, Schvaltz.

    ¡¸My ancestor is Ifride (I-free-de). ¡­¡­The King of the Flame Spirits.¡¹

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] It actually repeats itself so I decided to change the Kanji into Romanji to make it sound more like a move. Here¡¯s the original: ¸o×¦?¥É¥é¥´¥ó¥¯¥í¥¦

    [2] Although Kamaitachi is also a folklore monster, in this case, it is a cut caused by a whirlwind. I couldn¡¯t figure out how to properly say that with the rest of the sentence, therefore, I just used Kamaitachi

    [3] For those that might understand better with this, the word I translated into Secret Technique was ougi, °ÂÁx

    [4] Open to better ways of spelling Glasdine. Here¡¯s the original: ¥°¥é¥¹¥Ç¥£©`¥Í

    [5] Open to better ways of spelling Glaselat. Here¡¯s the original: ¥°¥é¥»¥é©`¥È

    [6] Not sure if I¡¯ve translated the move name correctly or made it cool enough. Here¡¯s the original: ½~Ó°

    [7] He is still human. By giant, he¡¯s a giant of a man

 Chapter 22 â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battleã€6ã€‘

    Hey everyone. Here¡¯s the next chapter.

    For those of you who haven¡¯t read chapter 21 after Jan. 2 or 3, I am now using footnotes to help the flow of reading a bit better after seeing a couple of comments that complained about that. My apologies for not knowing how to do it before. Eventually I will go through the previous posts and change them to make it better.

    Anyway, here¡¯s the chapter.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle¡¾6¡¿

    ¡¸You know that¡¯s definitely not allowed!¡¹

    As I yelled, Sylvia was surprised, and then, as far as I could see, she became displeased.

    ¡¸You have a grasp of my magic right? If your opponent is Glakiesta, I can fight well enough!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a problem before that, idiot! You¡¯re the current country¡¯s top you know! What is a person of the top running around for!?

    In the first place, your fighting Terakio was a mistake!¡¹

    ¡¸At that time, if I didn¡¯t do so, the army would have had huge damages!¡¹

    ¡¸If you died, it would have become an even worse situation!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s Alicia. It¡¯s not like my lineage would die out you know!¡¹

    ¡¸You dumbass son of a bitch!¡¹[1]

    ¡¸Though I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m a woman!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m~ not talking about you like that~!¡¹

    Just as we were about to get into each other¡¯s face yelling, a low toned laughter was heard.

    ¡¸As usual, you two are really honest. However, while getting along with each other like a married couple isn¡¯t a problem, its war time right now.¡¹

    Dol-san laughed as if he were amazed by a number of things.

    Damn, it certainly is just as he said.

    Due to my conversation with Sylvia who I hadn¡¯t met in a long time, it looks like even I had become restless.

    ¡¸M, married couple!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t respond to every little thing like you usually do!¡¹

    Getting her face bright red like an apple from a trivial matter¡­¤Ã.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­. Lililuri, do you know the exact time that Glakiesta is coming?¡¹

    ¡¸Glakiesta? ¡­¡­Uun. That person, isn¡¯t coming, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Lililuri tilted her head as if to say I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. No no, same to you, what are you saying?

    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t you just say it. That Glakiesta is coming¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uun, I don¡¯t remember saying something like that?¡¹

    Oi, I think I suddenly hallucinated the shape of a single hair standing up like an antenna just now.[2]

    Eh, what? An opponent that I would have a close fight with as I am now that¡¯s in this battlefield¡­¡­¡­if they¡¯re Duke class average, it¡¯s Glakiesta, isn¡¯t it?

    At that time that I had a naked association with the genderless appearing Wintos, Terakio, and one other guy, I confirmed that they were guys, and got depressed.

    Which would mean a Mazoku other than a Duke class? Certainly, there are some that rival them, but that in itself probably isn¡¯t it.

    It¡¯s true that at the times when I don¡¯t use the Sacred Sword, I drop in quality and my war potential decreases dramatically.

    But, even then, I¡¯m strong enough ¡°not to lose¡± to a Duke class opponent.

    So long as they don¡¯t attack me in numbers, there¡¯s no factor for me to lose to.

    No, wrong.

    That¡¯s wrong.

    In the first place, from the first thought, there was a mistake.

    Who said at the beginning that there was only those three in the battlefield?

    In the first place, the two who were in the battlefield were Glakiesta and Wintos.

    Terakio Ossan ¡°also¡± appeared in the middle of it. No matter who came, it wouldn¡¯t be strange!

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­¡­¡­There¡¯s one thing I want to ask, Lililuri. ¡­¡­That woman¡¯s hair, ¡°what color¡± is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Damn it, this is the worst. Even though I finally sent the Ossan back without the sacred sword, the ¡°meaning¡± of that is gone!

    ¡¸?¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡­¡­Is there something behind me¡­¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    Noticing my gaze, Sylvia turned her head behind her.

    What was there was, coming descending ¡°from the sky¡±, a red haired woman.

    Descending onto the ground on three legs like a cat, holding a burning completely red halberd in one hand, it was a blueish-white skinned, Mazoku.

    That hair that was red like flames lifted from the impact of her coming down and waved in the wind.

    ¡¸Was it, stupidly red hair like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. ¡­¡­It¡¯s th, that person.¡¹

    A young lady that you really couldn¡¯t say that she noticed just now. What was at the place that young lady pointed to was,

    ¡¸As soon as I came here after hearin¡¯ Terakio was beaten¡­¡­¡­What is this? Sylvia, it wasn¡¯t you right?¡­¡­So~, what? Are ya sayin¡¯ that shorty of a figure over there was the bastard that defeated him? Ah?¡¹

    a Mazoku whose only feature that was to my liking was her looks and was usually in a ticked-off state.

    The Six Blade General, the War Princess that governs flames.

    ¡¸Agniera¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    Her original name was, Flam.

    She¡¯s ¡°Agniera the Convicted¡± that is said to possess the ¡°strongest¡± ability even among the Six Blade Generals.

    As I am now, she¡¯s an opponent that I can¡¯t win against even if I use the speed from Lililuri¡¯s magic of time.

    And that¡¯s how it should be. In simple offensive ability, when lined up with Terakio Ossan, she surpasses him in speed. Furthermore, she makes physical attacks meaningless, since she can¡¯t be killed.

    Even if the Six Blade Generals possessed their respective high abilities, and were ganged up on, she¡¯s the only one that can¡¯t be killed.

    Possessing an immortal nature that was enough to rival me and the Demon Lord, she repeats the ¡°reincarnation¡± that is similar to the Phoenix¡¯s disposition.

    And then, in addition to that immortal nature, she has the Mazoku¡¯s strongest class¡¯s strength, and then she has a muscle brain head that doesn¡¯t think of the consequences.

    Not matter how many times I killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed and killed her, she¡¯s a lunatic that would brandish her halberd of flames with pleasure.

    She¡¯s a pervert that loves the smell of her opponent¡¯s sweat burning.

    She¡¯s the only one, that I can¡¯t win against ¡°as I am now¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I heard something like the sound of something rubber-like being pulled and torn. Bachi¡­that¡¯s not it. Butsu¡­¡­that¡¯s not it either. [3]

    ¡¸Bastard¡­¡­You, just called by that ¡°name¡±, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ah, I~ see, buchi (snap)¡­¡­is it.

    I get it, I get it. I mean, Agniera¡¯s expression has become something pretty amazing after all.

    Sh, shoooootttt!!

    For an angry her, that¡¯s just adding fuel to the fire!?

    Only with Agniera¡­¡­wh~at a(ry

    ¡¸Go die, human.¡¹

    Feeling heat around my head, my consciousness was cut off once right there.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] It¡¯s just ¡°baka yarou¡± but this was the only way I could think of to work with the next line. Willing to take recommendations for other ways to say it.

    [2] This is just a reference to the ¡°ahoge¡± or fool¡¯s hair. I don¡¯t know if this is a specific reference to someone. Here are the original lines if anyone knows it: ¡¸¤¦¤¦¤ó¡¢Ë½¤Ï¤½¤ó¤ÏÊÂÑÔ¤Ã¤¿Ò™¤¨¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤è£¿¡¹; ¤ª¤¤¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤«¼±¤ËÒ»±¾¤ÎóŠ¤ÎÃ«¤¬¥¢¥ó¥Æ¥Ê¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÁ¢¤Ã¤¿×Ë¤ò»ÃÒ•¤·¤¿¤¾°³¤Ï¡£

    [3] He¡¯s trying to figure out the sound effect it was. I couldn¡¯t think of any proper sound effects so I just changed them into Romanji.

 Chapter 23 â€“ The Glard Wasteland Battleã€7ã€‘

    My apologies but, unfortunately, there will be no new chapter this Wednesday/Thursday when I usually post a new chapter. Some things came up and so I will be posting the new chapter now. I got the chapter done early so I decided to post it now. Hopefully I got some of you. I don¡¯t know how the subscription thing works so it might not have worked on you. I¡¯ll be changing the title a few days from now if I can. I¡¯m still new to WordPress and I don¡¯t play around with it much.

    Please enjoy the chapter.

    The Glard Wasteland Battle¡¾7¡¿

    ¡¸Now then, why don¡¯t I have you answer me now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well now, what was it again? He¡¯s just the Sacred Sword¡¯s ¡°adept¡±[1]¡­was it? There¡¯s no such thing. There ain¡¯t no hero other than ¡°that guy¡±.¡¹

    A deep, deep, dark place.

    An abyss that people call a Demonic Cavern. Name of Makai.[2]

    A purple mist covered hell where Maryoku so dense that it could be visibly confirmed gushed out as a miasma.

    The Demon Castle where the former Demon Lord sat in and where his subordinates knelt in front him was in this place.

    A woman possessing blue, long hair that was similar to water flowing in a river, and a woman whose red hair extended out similar to a burning fire.

    While both of them had the shapes of people, they had bluish-white skin and golden pupils. ¡­¡­They were Mazoku.

    ¡¸It because we know that that he is an adept, isn¡¯t it? And even if you try to change the subject with that, you can¡¯t. ¡­¡­Why did you return on your own? Even though there weren¡¯t any plans for you to come out from the start, after going because you wanted to, you immediately come back¡­¡­¡­¡­What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I just couldn¡¯t get into the mood.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless to lie to me, you know? Ever since you came back, you, who went to the point of calling upon me, have been in a really good mood, haven¡¯t you. Though I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to cover up for someone, there¡¯s only one person that would make you show such a reaction. ¡­¡­It¡¯s ¡°him¡±, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The two who were sitting in black chairs, were not in a state that could be called peaceful. Rather, an atmosphere that suggested that they would kill each other at any moment now was being emitted.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lay a hand on him! He¡¯s mine!¡¹

    *Gatan* (Clatter). While the crimson haired woman¡­¡­Agniera stood up making that sound and made her surroundings sway from heat, the blue haired woman scowled.

    ¡¸Ahh, as I thought. He has been summoned to this world once again, has he?¡¹

    The blue haired woman who understood from Agniera¡¯s attitude laughed with a giggle and readjusted her legs.

    ¡¸Guh, ¡­¡­Aquadine (Ak-wuh-di-ne)!

    Bitch, you led me into that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for getting caught by that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    In response to the raging Agniera, the woman called Aquadine lightly warded her off similar to how water would.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­He, Yuu Yashiro has come. The preceding hero¡­¡­No, he¡¯s still the current hero, wasn¡¯t he.¡¹

    ¡¸Aquadine! If you put a hand on Yuuya, I¡¯ll burn you, got it!? The one that¡¯s going to kill that guy is me!¡¹

    ¡¸Though I understand your way of liking him, at least say his name properly.¡¹

    Making a sigh that seemed like she was slightly tired of her, Aquadine quietly left her seat and started walking.

    ¡¸¤Ã!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You can be at ease. I won¡¯t do anything to meddle with him. ¡­¡­I have my own plans. So long as he doesn¡¯t become an obstacle, I don¡¯t particularly care about the Hero. Do as you like.¡¹

    Aquadine, who had the flame axe thrust right before the base of her head, said that with a cool[3] face, removed the flame axe with a finger, and went and left the area.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­As I like, huh.¡¹

    Agniera once again remembered that chance meeting from a few days ago.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Agniera¡¯s chin faced upward. Agniera bent back as if she had just received an uppercut.

    Receiving a strong ¡°shock¡±, while Agniera did have a slight pain, as if it were a time where the world was truly overturned, she took a huge shock.

    ¡¸Fuu, ¡­¡­It was only for an instant but, it bought enough time until my revival, huh.¡¹

    The head of the man right in front of Agniera that should have exploded, was uninjured. No, that wasn¡¯t the only thing.

    ¡¸Y, ¡­¡­you!¡¹

    From the interval of the hood being blown away, black hair¡­¡­and then a recognizable face appeared.

    While feeling surprise and delight, Agniera raised her voice.

    ¡¸Ku, ¡­¡­Kuhahahah! This is the greatest! The fact that you came back!!¡¹

    Brandishing her halberd of flames, Agniera went to slice Yuu while laughing.

    While dodging that attack that was fired at god-like speed, Yuu once again made an action of flicking his thumb.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t work a second time, you know?¡¹

    Pulling the halberd with quick movements, Agniera easily blocked the invisible bullet with the halberd¡¯s grip.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­For the Invisible Eraser[4] that I worked on mastering from my middle school graduation to my high school entry as well as up to the time of my re-summoning to have no effect¡­¡­¤Ã!!¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d be stopped by such a cheap trickkkk!!¡¹

    As Agniera trampled the ground with her long legs, blowing away the ground, flame pillars spouted up in the area.

    ¡¸Why you¡­!¡¹

    At Yuu who had taken some distance in order to escape from the randomly appearing flame pillars, the flame clad Agniera closed in.

    ¡¸Element[5]!? You, are you seriously trying to kill me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that only natural? ¡­How many years do you think ¡°I¡±[6] have waited?¡¹

    Yuu, who promptly drew the crystal sword and defended against Agniera¡¯s attack, raised his voice in surprise.

    Her skin red, her hair flickering like flames, her naked body clad in flames, Agniera skillfully manipulated the two ended halberd, and, to not give Yuu the chance to attack, drove in with continuous attacks.

    (Tsk¡­¡­¡­so I can¡¯t stay ¡°selfish¡±, huh.)

    While only defending against Agniera¡¯s attacks, Yuu, who couldn¡¯t find any means of escape, made a large click of his tongue.

    ¡¸These three years, I¡¯ve want to kill you, just kill you so badly I just couldn¡¯t stand it!

    ¡­¡­If you don¡¯t put in some serious effort, I¡¯ll be troubled.¡¹

    The two ended halberd joined into one and became a huge flame axe.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why you aren¡¯t getting serious but¡­¡­if you aren¡¯t going to get serious, I just have to make you.¡¹

    Jumping up high, twisting her body in the air, she showed a throwing stance.

    ¡¸Get blown away, entirely¡­¡­¡ºGehenna Flame¡»!¡¹

    That was a flame that made everything into ashes and dust.

    That one attack that could destroy a country in just one attack, was fired in this wasteland.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Good grief, I guess the slow life really was impossible for me, huh.¡¹

    Yuu, who made a wry smile mixed together with a sigh, put his hand up in the sky. As if something were there, as if something was coming there, he spread the palm of his hand wide.

    ¡¸Soul Desire¡¹

    The vicinity was enveloped in a dazzling aurora.

    16

    ¡ó

    St. Lonvaldia Calendar, Year 146.

    The ground of the Amatel[7] Second Advent, Glard Wasteland.

    This year, it was said that the Glard Wasteland would later continue to be the first point of legend for the huge battle that occurred.

    ¡ºGlard Wasteland Interception War¡»

    The mixed Demon Lord Army of 300,000 versus the Allied Forces of 100,000 that was comprised of the Luxeria Kingdom as the leader, various countries starting with the continent¡¯s largest military nation Valanshell and the great magic country Leezelion, as well as gathered mercenaries from their respective towns.

    Though they were forced into a hard fight by the enemy who started off at first with court rank possessor,

    the pair of ¡ºHero Kaito¡» and the ¡ºAzure Sky Knight Leonhart¡» made a united front and splendidly crushed the Duke-ranked War Soldier of the Wind Sickle, Wintos.

    It heavily overturned the state of the war.

    Behind the scenes of the Hero and the holy knight¡¯s efforts, the curtains raised here as well on the legend of the mysterious man who called himself the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡».

    Knowing no external characteristics other than him using a two ended sword and him being fully dressed in black clothing, he ran through the battlefield with speed like that of a hurricane, and seeing his figure bury the enemy like a storm, for all of those that were together with him on the battlefield,

    ¡ºStorm Bringer¡»[8]

    is what they called him.

    It is said that at the same time that the Hero and the holy knight defeated Wintos, he crushed the War General of the Rock Hammer Terakio, who was known to have the same rank as Wintos, alone.

    Also, in this war, the entry of a Six Blade General that would be the fourth one was also confirmed.

    It was the one that the Holy Ulquiorra Faith[9] gave the nickname ¡°Agniera the Convicted¡±.

    However, immediately following her entry, it became her retreat. Nay, it couldn¡¯t be called a retreat.

    ¡ºAgniera the Convicted¡» was defeated by the Preceding Hero, who appeared together with an aurora and was dressed in a white armor.

    A great man who had once saved the world. The strongest swordsman that repelled the Demon Lord. It was said that with the entry of the Preceding Hero, Agniera challenged him and retreated without laying a hand or foot on him.

    Though he had come running for the sake of Sylvia Loto Sheriotto Leezerion, who he had once shared joys and sorrows with, his true reason cannot be said for sure.

    Having lost two pillars of the Six Blade Generals that were the summit of the Demon Lord Army, the court ranked classes synchronized with each other and retreated, and the Demon Lord Army that became only monsters was exterminated by the allied forces.

    The allied forces had casualties that surpassed 30,000, but though they were the main ones who suffered casualties, they obtained a victory that was enough to be considered a brilliant achievement.

    ¡ºAn excerpt from Saint Tilialuri and the Black Hero, Chapter of Meetings, Section 7¡»

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Just took this from the translations of the anime, Majin Bone. If anyone has any better suggestions for ßmºÏÕß I¡¯m all ears.

    [2] Could be translated to Underworld, Demon World, and Hell.

    [3] Cool as in cold or refreshing.

    [4] Kanji of ¡°eraser unneeded¡±, read as ¡°Invisible Eraser¡±. Original: Ïû¥´¥àÒª¤é¤º (¥¤¥ó¥Ó¥¸¥Ö¥ë?¥¤¥ì¥¤¥µ©`)

    [5] Kanji of ¡°spiritualization¡±, read as ¡°Element¡±. Original: ë‘»¯ (¥¨¥ì¥á¥ó¥È)

    [6] Uses ¡°atashi¡± rather than the usual ¡°ore¡±.

    [7] Written as ¡°saint¡± or ¡°holy woman¡±, read as ¡°Amatel¡±. Original: Â}Å® (¥¢¥Þ¥Æ¥ë)

    [8] Written as ¡°Black Wind that Bestows Death¡±, read as ¡°Storm Bringer¡±. Original: ËÀ¤òÓë¤¨¤ëü\¤¤ïL (¥¹¥È©`¥à¥Ö¥ê¥ó¥¬©`)

    [9] For anyone surprised by this, here is the original: ÉñÂ}¥¦¥ë¥­¥ª¥é½Ì.

 Chapter 24 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Neighborhood Salutations

    My deepest apologies for the long delay. Various things came up. Things like work being busy, college classes starting back up, my younger brother graduating college before me and having his graduation party, Martin Luther King Jr day happening and me getting lazy because it was a holiday, stuff like that. But enough of my excuses.

    Here is the second to last chapter of the first volume of Sendai Yuusha.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Neighborhood Salutations

    Holy City ¡°Angelic¡±.

    Being the Holy Ulquiorra Faith¡¯s headquarters, it is also the sacred ground where the First Holy Woman Vivian Minato Sora Angelic had made her advent.

    The appearance of the buildings that were lined in a row and made uniform in white was beautiful and the chalk tower that was erected in the center engendered them with holiness.

    It¡¯s a sacred town that over tens of thousands of believers visit every year.

    Even in such a city, a squirming evil exists. If the light gets stronger, so does the darkness.

    The chalk tower, ¡°Lutifel¡±. In the top floor of that tower that the Holy Ulquiorra religious organization owns, with the Pope having departed to Luxeria, in the now vacant Pope¡¯s seat, man with a grown fat body and a pointlessly self-important attitude was at the top of the organization.

    This man whose oily face was always warped in joy and, without a shred of piety, was like that of a one obsessed in gathering money was this religious organization¡¯s Cardinal.

    ¡¸Everything mentioned are the details of what happened in the earlier Glard Wasteland Interception War. Also, the figures of the man naming himself the Darkness Executioner and the Preceding Hero have been designed to be covered up.¡¹

    The black haired young Sister that was dressed in a black vestment uninterestedly reported the several sheets of paper of a bundle in her hand to that man.

    That man that brazenly sat in the Pope¡¯s seat even though he was a Cardinal slammed the glass in his hand, making a noise, and stood up.

    ¡¸That damned Preceding Hero¡­How annoying! That brat is always getting in my way!¡¹

    Trampling the thrown glass over and over with foot, the man had disturbed his breathing and, while breathing with his shoulders, began to walk.

    ¡¸All because of that guy defeating the Demon Lord, I missed out on having three women of the highest grade!! And then, once again, my chance to have that Sylvia, lost to that guy! ¡­¡­¡­¤Ã, unforgivable, I won¡¯t forgive you Preceding Hero!!¡¹

    While taking his anger out on things like the table and the chair, the Cardinal screamed like a pig.

    While being one who served God, the man drowned in sexual desire, waving around his authority.

    The man that treated the current Pope as a puppet and exercised his authority as he liked was a fool that was convinced that he obtain everything that he desired.

    Since long before three years ago, though he tried to obtain Leezerion¡¯s beautiful and well-known three sisters by indirectly instigating the Mazoku, that failed when Yashiro Yuu, who was the Preceding Hero that was summoned three years ago, had appeared.

    This time as well, if they were to have been defeated, that responsibility wouldn¡¯t have been on Valanshel nor on Luxeria, but it should have gathered onto Leezerion. But, once again the Hero, the Hero, the Hero prevented that aim entirely.

    And then, what decided it was three years ago. Yuu had exposed the religious organization¡¯s darkness and denounced it.

    Though he had returned to being Cardinal even now, three years ago, the man had once lost his standing.

    With cold eyes, the young Sister looked at the man whose face was completely red and was giving out a yell.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Damn it all.¡¹

    I, who had finished breakfast at the Puppy¡¯s Cry, while suffering a slight depression, was arranging my preparations for departure.

    If you¡¯re asking the reason I¡¯ve become depressed, ¡­¡­it¡¯s about the second names that somehow increased.

    Having won the war, Luxeria had a revelry where even the many nations¡¯ heads, the really distinguished people, had congregated.

    At the time when I was eating my breakfast before my departure at the Puppy¡¯s Cry, which was no exception and was overflowing with customers that were celebrating the victory, I heard that, even if I didn¡¯t want to.

    The rumor-loving self-proclaimed well-informed people sat together at a table and told the men about the Glard Wasteland Battle.

    Luxeria¡¯s Heroes had¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Leezerion¡¯s Azure Sky Knight had¨D¨D¨D

    As the topics changed from one thing to another, suddenly in the middle of it,

    The Preceding Hero had¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The man calling himself the Darkness Executioner had¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    it changed and fixed onto the subject of me. Well, there¡¯s no helping that the people that know about the rumors don¡¯t know that the Executioner and the Preceding Hero are the same person, but since both of them are about me, I¡¯m so embarrassed I feel like I could die.

    Luxeria Hero¡­¡­¡­Pretty Boy-kun and the others have probably been thoroughly talked about.

    Leonhart is also famous after all¡­¡­¡­I guess you could say that it¡¯s obvious that the only information that didn¡¯t spread around among all that was the story of Darkness Executioner = me, and that the Preceding Hero that saved the world a few years ago = me.

    Various speculations flew about especially regarding the Darkness Executioner.

    Wielding twin blades dyed in blood, an overwhelming fight like an executioner, just like how he named himself¨D¨D¨Dthat was without a doubt a demon.

    ¡­Is what they say.

    Though other various rumors are arbitrarily streaming about, it seems that the theory that a Mazoku had changed to the Human¡¯s side was especially supported.

    Well, it looks like a big part of the reason for that is because he defeated the Duke-class Terakio, who couldn¡¯t be defeated by a simple human, alone. (Though in actuality, he only retreated).

    At the time he was called the eighth Duke-class, the muscles along my spine shuddered. W, Way too embarrassing.

    I thought that I had more or less gotten used to the Chuuni manner since this was a different world but, hearing the talk those men were having, experiencing awkwardness and embarrassment from that full blown Chuuni conversation, I felt like I¡¯d die in agony. I will never return to being a Chuunibyou, never.

    However, as I was stuffing my cheeks with the hardening bread while I tried to ignore their talking voices, I learned the shocking truth.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, my son that went out into the war said that he saw the guy. Said that he was a black clothed swordsman that mowed down enemies like a windstorm.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, a windstorm huh. That¡¯s a perfectly fitting phrase. The Darkness Executioner is being called Storm Bringer by the country¡¯s distinguished people and by the guys in the Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? ¡­¡­The Darkness Executioner belongs to the Guild, right? So that means that he has two Guild second names?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that it¡¯s informal but they say that¡¯s what the Guild Master said.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess if you defeat a Duke Class, it¡¯ll get attached even if you don¡¯t want it to¡­¡¹

    Storm Bringer.

    ¡¸S, Storm Bringer they say, Storm Bringer they say!!¡¹

    I was fainting in agony at my own Chuuni name in the room where I had finished arranging my things, and was rolling around on the bed.

    Incidentally, right now I have Adventurer-style leather equipment garments. As if I¡¯d ever wear something like black robes ever again.

    ¡¸Oya, you¡¯re not together with Lililuri-chan today?¡¹

    As I descended to the first floor of the Puppy¡¯s Cry, the landlady spit out the same exact words that she said this morning.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you that she¡¯d be staying at an acquaintance¡¯s place?¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, and here I thought you were abandoned.¡¹

    While I looked at the landlady that was making a hearty *Kahaha* laugh with a sidelong glance, I carried my luggage bag on my back and left the Puppy¡¯s Cry behind.

    The main street of Luxeria that was flourishing in victory was once again in revelry. As I pass through the congestion that was in the middle of the festival¡¯s precession state and arrive at the Guild, I notice that the reception desk had returned to the usual Busty-chan.

    As if she had noticed my glance, she smiled sweetly looking at me.

    ¡¸I have been entrusted with a letter from the Guild Master, Norn.¡¹

    She had a business smile.

    ¡¸From Baba-cha¡­¡­N, Norn-sama?¡¹

    As I was about to say Baba-chan, an extreme bloodlust from Busty-chan was poured on me for only an instant.

    Is Busty-chan a person that has faith in Baba-chan?[1]

    I have memory of a young Baba-chan¡¯s kid Elf boy also giving me an extreme glare before.[2]

    When I asked, since she nodded, I took the stationary and open the seal.

    ¡ó

    ¡¾First of all, I would like to apologize for not seeing you off. The managing of the postwar matters have been much too urgent and I am unable to leave my principal residence.

    And then, since there were too many things that I thought I should write and that I wished to write in the letter, I was troubled.

    Now then, this is about what you are probably particularly worried about, but be at ease.

    The Holy Capital has yet to accurately perceive your existence from this time¡¯s case.

    Thinking ¡°Was it a Mazoku?¡± of the suspicious swordsman that was you, they still have not noticed that it was the Preceding Hero.

    In regards to the Darkness Executioner, he will be treated as one under my direct control. This way, they will not be able to easily lay a hand on you.

    It will hang a topic that will not die out of interest for them. As long as you do not flashily go wild to a certain extent, not only the Preceding Hero, they probably will not notice that you are the Darkness Executioner. Be at ease, and go slowly tour the world.

    Also, since I thought that it would prove useful in your travels, I have enclosed your next Guild Card. If you use this, you will be able to pull out several millions of Cash from the Guild. Should you run into any kind of trouble, be sure to use this. Also, at the times I will dispatch you as the Darkness Executioner, this Guild Card will shine red. I would like you to use that as a signal.

    Safe travels.

    To my dear favorite pupil¡¿

    ¡ó

    In Baba-chan¡¯s forte of cursive that was to the point of being beautiful, she was probably holding in the laughter as was writing around the part of the Darkness Executioner. I can see her squirming around like an earthworm.

    Even though it¡¯s a deeply emotional kind of letter, various things are disappointing!

    Hn? That reminds me, I thought that the stationary was heavy but it did say something about a card being enclosed, didn¡¯t it.

    As I immediately thrust my finger inside the stationary to try and pull out the contents, a single sheet of paper together with a black-dyed card come out.

    ¡¸It is the Guild Master authorized Guild Card of the Guild¡¯s highest rank SS. The pocket watch drawn on the card is this Luxeria Guild¡¯s mark, and for those Guild members that possess the Guild Mark, they are under the Guild Master of that Mark¡¯s direct control, a so-called right-hand man treatment of sorts.¡¹

    The pocket watch Guild Mark that was drawn abstractly was drawn with gold, and not only the mark but the letters were also golden.

    As I gazed at it thinking that it had a high class feeling to it in some respects, Busty-chan explained it to me.

    ¡¸A Guild Mark¡­¡­Is someone like me really alright?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it just to make me fight with a sign on my back?

    I probably shouldn¡¯t say this but this is completely for places other than battle, you know?

    ¡¸If Guild Master Norn thinks you to be worthy of entrusting it to you, there will be no objections to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Entrust, huh. ¡­¡­That reminds me, what could this one be.¡¹

    After gazing at the black card once again, I look at the single sheet of paper. Having been folded into fourths, when I open it,

    ¡¾P.S.

    Go to the stable that you used before.

    That and if you¡¯re still thinking of where to go, my recommendation is the Southern Gehl Archipelago, you know?

    You can see your favorite women¡¯s swimsuits as much as you like after all.¡¿

    is what was shortly written.

    ¡¸Recommendation, is it. ¡­¡­¡­Thank you very much.¡¹

    For me who has had bitter experiences with the word ¡°recommendation¡±, collecting my sour face that was distorted like it were chewed up, I somehow control it down to a wry smile and said my thanks to Busty-chan.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be awaiting for your next visit.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­Damn it~, when you say that with such a broad smile, it just makes me want to come back again!

    While feeling sympathy with the mentality of the Ossans that frequently visit the cabaret clubs all around the world, I leave the Guild.

    The next place that I headed to was old man Gold¡¯s workshop.

    Having headed straight there after returning from the battlefield, I came to recover the two crystal swords that I handed to him.

    ¡¸O~I, is the shitty gramps in~!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yer too noisy, ya shitty brat!¡¹

    As I entered the workshop that had weapons lying about and shouted out, I was immediately returned with a large voice.

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve come, ya damned shitty brat. Usin¡¯ precious items that other people poured their all into until it¡¯s a mess!¡¹

    The geezer that appeared while kicking away the weapons was angry to the point of his face turning red. Could it be that a huge defect appeared on the crystal sword that he handed me?

    ¡¸There was no helping that. I fought against both that Terakio and Flam¡­no, Agniera you know? Rather, it¡¯s amazing that they didn¡¯t break.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s a weapon that I forged.¡¹

    Just as I praised him, his mood lightened up.

    ¡¸So, is it fixed up?¡¹

    When I ask that, he replied with his nose with a *Hmph* and threw the twin swords in their scabbards at me.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Brat, is it true that yer leavin¡¯ this town?¡¹

    As I said my thanks for what I received, he returned with a question.

    ¡¸Yeah. ¡­¡­Though this time, me coming to Luxeria was something like an accident, well, it¡¯s just about the right time, so I was thinking of slowly touring the world.¡¹

    Since he had asked with a serious face, I answered honestly.

    If I were to be under Baba-chan¡¯s patronage, I probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry about various things. But, I was thinking that I wanted to see this world that has become peaceful.

    Though the Demon Lord Army is moving, the Demon Lord is sealed. You could say that this is peaceful enough.

    ¡¸That so. ¡­¡­If the condition of your sword gets bad, come see me again.¡¹

    Saying only that, the old man went back inside the workshop.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you.¡¹

    The old man probably didn¡¯t hear, but I left behind some words of thanks and left the shop.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] ¡°Has faith in¡± as in something along the lines of a worshiper or something.

    [2] ¡°Baba-chan¡¯s kid¡± is supposed to be something similar to mama¡¯s boy.

 Chapter 25 â€“ The Preceding Hero Goes on a Journey

    And we¡¯re finally at the end of Volume 1. It only took me four months to get this far. Now I will be taking a break to deal with the Light Novel version of the first volume. I will also be working on a PDF of the Web Novel version so please look forward to that soon. Now here is the chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero Goes on a Journey

    ¡¸Tre-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯ve come Yuuya¡­No, it was Yuu Yashiro wasn¡¯t it. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I was saying it wrong?¡¹

    As I arrive at the Train Loan Barn, what was in front of the store was Tre-san petting a grey type (plumage?) Kulkel.

    ¡¸What is Tre-san doing in a place like this?¡¹

    Although she had participated in the Glard Wasteland battle, since I had to run around guided by Lililuri, without making a united front with Tre-san, I needed to quickly run away once the battle was over. Since we only had a bit of small talk before going to the war, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met up with Tre-san.

    As usual, she¡¯s in erotic equipment¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fufu¡­Come now, wipe that drool.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, excuse me.¡¹

    As I was fascinated by the erotic equipment, I was handed a handkerchief together with a gentle smile. ¡­¡­It was a sweet handkerchief that had white as its base color.

    ¡¸You know, though that¡¯s also good, I think black would match Tre-san. A black lace design.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s none of your business. ¡­¡­May I ask the reason? ¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s sexy.¡¹

    ¡¸You never change, do you.¡¹

    Maybe because my remark was really funny, Tre-san laughed with a giggle. ¡­¡­¡­¡­What could it be, this peaceful atmosphere¡­¡­¡­Huh? Are Tre-san¡¯s eyes looking somewhat sad? ¡­¡­C, could it be¡­I don¡¯t think it could but!

    ¡¸Tre-san, could it be you think of me as¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Today, I came to see you off.¡¹

    ¡¸That was an immediate reply.¡¹

    She replied quickly enough to interrupt my words.

    ¡¸Well, I do think that it¡¯s great that I met you though.¡¹

    ¡¸T, Tre-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind embracing you but that¡¯ll be an extra fee, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re taking my money!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Good women are expensive after all.¡¹

    Saying that, Tre-san, who showed a smile, sweetly¡­¡­without joking around, became charmed.

    ¡¸At, at any rate, what¡¯s with that Kulkel? ¡­¡­This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a grey type.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡­. Going by what Master said, Yuu, it seems to be your Kulkel, you know? ¡¹

    Having become embarrassed, I changed the subject, but it would seem that Tre-san figured it out.

    She looked at me with a smile that was like one that which a slightly amazed Onee-san shows a mischievous child.

    Guh, wh, what is with this embarrassment! It feels like I¡¯m being treated like a child even though I¡¯m already at the age of 16.

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s mine?¡¹

    Maybe responding to my words, the grey type Kulkel took two, three steps closer, and rubbed its giant beak on my arm.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­You, are you Wei?[1] and Schwarz¡¯ child? ¡¹

    As I looked closer, since it somehow resembled the Kulkel I knew, I stroked its beak while asking, and as I did, it cried *Kukeh* with a slow voice.

    It would seem that though it can¡¯t talk human speech, it can understand it.

    ¡¸Now I get it¡­¡­So it¡¯s from Sylvia.¡¹

    The awfully attached, about one-and-a-half year old Kulkel bent its legs and lowered its posture.

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me to get on? Haha, you guys, both parents and child all together sure are eager to be ridden on. Hoitto (Here we go).¡¹

    There weren¡¯t any reins but, as I straddle it while gently gripping the base of the Kulkel¡¯s neck, the grey type Kulkel walked around looking delighted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, you really are those guys¡¯ child. The feeling riding you is the best~.¡¹

    As I stroked its neck, once again, it cried *Kukeh* with a slow voice.

    ¡¸Yotto. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s like this, you don¡¯t need reins, huh.¡¹

    Normal Kulkel are cowardly and have difficulty getting attached to people. Therefore, there is a need to control them with reins, but, maybe because these parents and child are able to understand human speech, it seems that their fear of people isn¡¯t that violent. Though Leo and Sylvia use reins in order to keep their balance on top of those way too fast parents.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yosh, then I guess we should get going.¡¹

    When I light hit the base of its head, replying with a *Kukeh*, the Kulkel¡¯s feet went *Clip-clop* and¡­¡­¡­No, since it¡¯s not a horse, is that the wrong way to say it?

    Well, the sound doesn¡¯t matter.

    While it¡¯s stretched out tail swayed, it began walking to the Royal Capital¡¯s west gate.

    ¡¸¡­¡­See you later. I¡¯ll be coming back again after all.¡¹

    ¡¸See ya. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll be waiting in anticipation.¡¹

    While lightly waving her hand, the brown beauty Tre-san answered so.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸I wonder if I should have met with Pretty Boy-kun and the others?¡¹

    The idea that came to mind after leaving a bit from the gate, was rejected in the next moment.

    The reason was because even though I finally left the city as an ordinary person, if I were to meet with those guys that now became celebrities in Luxeria as Heroes, that would make Baba-chan¡¯s unseen under the table hard work and the feelings of Sylvia and others that kept quiet and gave me a single Kulkel all meaningless.

    Well, it should be alright to leave it to them to bring the world peace as Heroes.

    The Demon Lord won¡¯t be able to revive after all.

    ¡¸Now~ then, where to go¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    Opening the map, and deciding on a good looking place to go to, in my ears, I hear footsteps running towards me.

    There¡¯s a festival right now, so if they were heading towards the Royal Capital I wouldn¡¯t have minded it but running towards the outside is probably a lot less likely.

    Ah, no. They might be in the middle of running to a relative¡¯s wedding just like Melos[2].

    And as I was thinking of such unnecessary things, I heard a young lady¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Yuu!¡¹

    Only a little over a month had passed since I came to this world, but it was a voice that I had surprisingly gotten used to hearing.

    As I turn around, the young long eared Elf girl with short emerald-like green hair, Lililuri¡¯s breathe was ragged. However, trying to put it in order, she inhaled a deep breath and repeated that breathing.

    ¡¸Ou. I heard that you wouldn¡¯t be able to come and see me off but¡­¡­¡­so you came.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¤Ã. Obaa-chan told me ¡°Go on¡±.¡¹

    Even her clumsy words, when compared to when we first met, it¡¯s gotten a lot better.

    It has been less than a week since Lililuri became Baba-chan¡¯s disciple, but she has already endured ¡°several years¡± of studying, and then for this girl that learned all that, while still in a childish body, her mind has already begun to mature.

    Her mental age had increased.

    ¡¸I see. Baba-chan sure does make some difficult directions.¡¹

    Even as I showed such a smile, Lililuri didn¡¯t show any reaction of casting her eyes down from me saying that.

    Having become Baba-chan¡¯s disciple, unless something rare happens, Lililuri is unable to be separated from Baba-chan¡¯s side.

    After all, though she is an apprentice, she can use the same Time Magic as the ¡°Witch of Time¡±.

    If it were to be abused, she¡¯d be a Joker[3] that would be capable of changing even the world structure.

    Naturally, an idiot seeking that will come out. Therefore, thinking of that worse case, I decided to entrust Lililuri to that absolutely safe Baba-chan (though the idea came from Baba-chan herself).

    You could think of it as her not having much freedom until she becomes a full-fledged ¡°Witch of Time¡±.

    Although it was a future that she chose herself, included in the foundation of that was an atonement to me, that¡¯s what Baba-chan told me.

    In order to become my strength, Lililuri sacrificed her life.

    ¡­¡­At the very least, I wanted her to live in a safe place.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s not a final farewell or anything. I¡¯m in the same world that you¡¯re in. In that case, we¡¯ll be able to meet up immediately.

    After all, it¡¯s not like trying to return to a ¡°different world¡±.¡¹

    The words of someone who¡¯s experienced it are heavy, you know?

    After all, during the three year gap, without returning even though I wanted to go back to this other world so, so badly that I couldn¡¯t help myself, when I thought that I finally got used to the ¡°normal¡±, I once again came to this other world.

    ¡­¡­The two years until I gave up were tough.

    However, if you¡¯re in the same world, if think about meeting up, you can simply meet up.

    Since it can restart by chance on the roadside, it can be a funny story how the small the wide looking world is.

    That¡¯s why, I wasn¡¯t the least bit sad.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to look cool or anything, but we don¡¯t need a goodbye.

    You can just say ¡°See you later¡±.¡¹

    Although it was from on top of the Kulkel, as I lightly patted her, Lililuri made a deep nod.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, see you later.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Un. See you later, Yuu.¡¹

    While lightly waving my hand at Lililuri who showed a smile at the end, I left the Royal Capital behind me.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Gusu (Sniffle)¡­Ugu (Ugh)¡­¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸If you cry that much, Yuu will laugh at you, you know?¡¹

    While dirtying her clothes with tears and a dripping nose, the sobbing little Elf girl¡¯s head is gently stroked by the brown beauty.

    ¡¸Besides, you want to be Yuu¡¯s partner, right? In that case, I don¡¯t really think that you have the time to be crying, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    At the provoking words, with her face still dirty, Lililuri faced up and nodded.

    ¡¸I want to, become Yuu¡¯s partner!¡¹

    ¡¸That so. ¡­¡­Well then, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Being influenced by the eyes full of motivation of the young girl that made a deep nod, Tre also again, by herself, became motivated.

    (I guess I¡¯ll also¡­¡­¡­try working a bit harder.)

    While thinking ¡°At the very least, enough to not drag him down¡­¡­¡­I want to show him that I can be that strong¡±, she pulled the young girl¡¯s hand and walked towards the crowds.

    As if they were like parent and child, like they were sisters, like they were friends¡­¡­like they were rivals in love, the two walked side by side.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Was that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwah?¡­¡­What was -jya? ¡¹

    Norn, who had just finished coaching over ¡°several years¡±, had replied to the busty receptionist while getting her to stick a compress on her back where she couldn¡¯t reach.

    Being the only miko that had faith in Norn, she was the person in charge of assisting Norn as well as the receptionist that was the face of the Guild.

    Having been informed of the contents of Norn¡¯s letter by Norn herself, this was the first time she had questioned it.

    ¡¸Parting with an existence such as his¡­And then sending him to a place such as the Gehl Archipelago.¡¹

    One could say that her question can be well understood.

    There¡¯s no good reason to let the war potential called a Hero take care of themselves.

    Even if the Demon Lord was sealed, the Demon Lord Army itself, was still continuing its existence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kakaka, you are also still only half way there -jya. At that rate, you will not be able to stand above others, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸I acknowledge that from the beginning. The one to stand above others is not the Preceding Hero or the Pope, nor is it something like God. The one fit to stand above all others is none other than you. ¡±First Hero¡±-sama¡¹

    At the miko-looking receptionist¡¯s words, Norn cheerfully laughed.

    ¡¸Kaka, I cast aside that name a millennium ago. The current me is the Witch of Time, nothing more and nothing less.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies for my rudeness, Norn-sama.¡¹

    At the woman that respectfully bowed her head, Norn showed a bitter smile.

    ¡¸About the answer to your question -jyaga, that fellow will not head south to the Gehl Archipelago, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? ¡¹

    Having replied in an unadorned fashion to Norn¡¯s words, who could blame the miko-looking woman?

    No one should have.

    ¡¸The meaning of what you had said¡­¡­You had recommended the Gehl Archipelago, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. ¡­¡­That certainly is what I wrote. However, a fellow like that will not go. No, he cannot go.¡¹

    With a smile like that of a child that had successfully made a prank, Norn continued.

    ¡¸That fellow that altogether experienced hardships from my ¡°recommendation¡± three years ago, should have read too much into that postscript of mine -jya. He was also trained about that preference joke after all. ¡­¡­Reading deeply into it, he will probably think that something will happen in the Gehl Archipelago. And then, reading between the lines, he will continue on in the complete opposite direction. ¡­¡­And then, while he is headed towards Galarie, ¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Magic Academy City ¡°Lizwadia¡± huh. ¡­¡­Since there are still a couple of months until the prizefighting tournament that is said to be held in Galarie¡­¡­Yosh, I¡¯ve decided on this place! ¡¹

    The free city located on the northern side of the map, Galarie.

    While keeping an eye on that place, it¡¯s been decided that the first destination is Lizwadia.

    It¡¯s a bit disappointing about the swimsuits, but this one has uniforms, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    While straddling the still nameless grey Kulkel, without rushing or being in a hurry, I slowly continue little by little.

    What I¡¯m aiming for is a different world slow life. Without rushing or wandering, let¡¯s go straightforward.

    Translator Notes:

    [1] Pronounced ¡°Weiss¡±

    [2] Reference to the story ¡°Run, Melos!¡±

    [3] Joker in the sense of cards.

 Chapter 26 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Rare Bird Silber

    I¡¯m finally back guys. Unfortunately, I have been busy with other things so I haven¡¯t made much progress with the light novel of the first volume. I¡¯ve learned my lesson and am translating along side the light novel. I will still be only releasing the Web novel version though. The light novel version will be released at the end when Volume 2 should be done.

    Well, enough of my rambling. Enjoy the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero and the Rare Bird Silber[1]

    We continued down the long Yohel highway that extended from Luxeria as if we were married to it for about two weeks.

    Still in the class of being a young bird, Silber didn¡¯t have the stamina, and although it took some time with its distance after running a whole day being so little, Silber and I safely caught sight of ¡°The Forest of Bewilderment¡±, the forest that spread out near Lizwadia.

    By the way, Silber is the silver type Kulkel that I¡¯m riding.

    Being a word that means silver, it¡¯s a good and simple name to take pride in.

    ¡¸Seeing as how going around it is a pain, why don¡¯t we go though it? Since the main road continues through, if we don¡¯t stray from it, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll get lost.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh?¡¹

    Having reached here while touring many villages, I became more or less detailed on Lizwadia.

    Three years ago, since most of the Demon Lord¡¯s army progress was headed towards Leezelion, we started at Leezelion¡¯s outskirts and, without taking any detours, advanced to where the Demon Lord was.

    Therefore, starting with Lizwadia, we mostly travelled ignoring many of the cities.

    Even Luxeria, since we only visited the Forest of the Fairies, I didn¡¯t enter inside the royal capital.

    For me at the time, I had heard about the Lizwadia Academy in one of the villages that I went to, and along the way, I more or less came to know some of the points to make note of when it came to Lizwadia.

    One of those was the Forest of Bewilderment.

    The Forest of Bewilderment that had magic that throws a person¡¯s sense of direction off kilter cast upon it.

    Like it was also a sector for the sake of the students¡¯ fieldwork, it was made so that if you didn¡¯t freely use magic, you couldn¡¯t escape it.

    If you continue on as you like without confirming your direction with magic, it seems that you¡¯ll be brought back to the entrance after you¡¯ve taken a terrible amount of steps.

    Looking at it from the place I¡¯m at now, if you entered the forest from the school that just interposed the forest, you could still be saved, but if one came from Luxeria just like me and kept going north, entered the forest and got lost, it would be a story that you couldn¡¯t laugh at.

    But, it seems that if we continue on the Yohel highway that continues on to the academy without straying from it, there should be no problem.

    Or, it will be a detour but, if we make a huge circumvention around the forest, it seems we¡¯ll be fine.

    Since monsters won¡¯t appear and because it¡¯s safe, for peddlers, the detour plan is a sure thing.

    ¡¸Well, seeing as how I want to quickly get to an inn¡­¡­Let¡¯s go just like this, Silber!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh!¡¹

    Silber returned my words with a Kukeh cry. Recently, with this Kukeh cry, I¡¯ve become able to understand Silber¡¯s mood.

    Right now, he seems to be in a pretty good mood.

    ¡¸Uwah, this forest is pretty dark. Is this what you call a ceiling of trees? For it to be this dark even though it¡¯s midday¡­¡­¡¹

    As we entered the forest, I was surprised by the gloominess inside the forest.

    The trees are overgrown, and when you look up, you can only see the sun¡¯s light flickering. I had heard that it was really, really dark but, it was much darker than I had expected.

    The torch that I bought from the Ossan of the inn that took care of me yesterday will be useful!

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t just magic. This forest itself is an environment that¡¯s easy to get bewildered by.¡¹

    I thought it was strange. Even if it was magic, it would only be at the level of derailing one¡¯s sense of direction¡­¡­¡­It shouldn¡¯t be getting you bewildered by showing illusions.

    That¡¯s why if you confirm the direction with the sun¡¯s rise and fall, you should be able to confirm the direction even without something like magic.

    But, if you try to tell ahead of time, the vicinity is dark, and you can¡¯t look up at the sky.

    This will really get you lost.

    I fastened the torch to Silber¡¯s head with a cord.

    ¡¸It became considerably brighter didn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kukeh¡­¡­¡¹

    Crying *Kukeh* in a slow voice, Silber began walking, and after a bit, stopped.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah? What¡¯s wrong Silber?¡¹

    Did a monster come out or something? Thinking that, I gazed ahead but I couldn¡¯t find such a thing.

    ¡¸Silber?¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh?¡¹

    Silber restlessly looked around the area. Getting hooked on to that, I also restlessly looked around.

    When I did, there was a small red fruit growing on a tree.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s that. What kind of fruit is it? Is it edible?¡¹

    Moreover, when I looked closer, the same thing was growing on the surrounding trees.

    Silber got close to a nearby tree and began eating the fruit that had fallen to the ground.

    ¡¸Ooh, you sure are eating a lot. Is it really that delicious?¡¹

    Since he began eating with a splendid vigor, when I asked, Silber lowered his posture and let me down, and once again began eating.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re telling me to check it out myself, eh.¡¹

    It looks like he doesn¡¯t want me interrupting his meal.

    Maybe it was because in these two weeks he only had beans, it seemed he was engrossed with the fruit.

    It seems that even birds get tired of things.

    ¡¸Hamu (Glomp). ¡­¡­Ugeh, what the heck is this.¡¹

    When I open wide and hold a fruit in my mouth, a sweetness that I can only describe as violence came flooding out.

    The flavor itself is to my liking but, maybe because the amount of sugar is insanely high, it conversely feels bitter.

    ¡¸So you like this kind of stuff, huh. ¡­¡­?¡¹

    Silber, who was greedily eating the fruit, suddenly raised his head, and restlessly surveyed the vicinity.

    ¡¸What? Did you find another fruit or something? ¡­¡­Ow, don¡¯t peck at a person¡¯s hair!¡¹

    It looks like he got mad.

    ¡¸Then what is¨D¨D¨D¡­Just now, it was faint but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh!¡¹

    When I rubbed hair that Silber pecked at, from somewhere, I heard a sound similar to a tree being broken.

    Although I say tree, it wasn¡¯t the sound of a branch being broken, it was a *Boki Boki* sound that was similar to a large tree being broken.

    It was too faint for me to catch the direction, but definitely made a sound.

    ¡¸Is it a monster?¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh¡¹

    Silber stepped away from the fruit, and nuzzled his head on my arm.

    It was a sign that said to get on Silber¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Certainly, making it an opponent would be a pain. Why don¡¯t we quickly get going.¡¹

    As I ride on Silber¡¯s back, we continue on while being vigilant of the surroundings.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There it is again. It¡¯s closer than before¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Trees intermittently being broken¡­¡­the sound that you could already pretty much say was trees being mowed down, came louder than before. Loud enough to where you could specify the direction.

    And then¨D¨D¨D,

    ¡¸Mana, hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸U, un¡­¡­!¡¹

    Being chased in terror, I hear the voices of two young girls.

    ¡¸Silber!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh£¡£¡¡¹

    Silber began running several blinks faster than my shout.

    On that Silber¡¯s back, I get on one knee in a half-rising posture, and position my right hand close to my waist.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see them¡­!¡¹

    Untitled-1

    (Cleaned by JC)

    As I concentrate my senses on my vision, two young girls clad in robes, were being chased by a gigantic boar.

    The intermittent sound of tress breaking I heard was probably because this guy was striking them down while it went straight on ahead.

    It was endowed with a large build that looked like it could easily break the trees in the area.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana!?¡¹

    One of the young girls tripped and fell.

    Seeing those girls¡¯ faces dyed in terror, I let loose a shot.

    ¡ºInvisible Eraser¡»

    It was a mid-range specialized technique that I had acquired after returning to this other world.

    With a technique that could be called a finger bullet, by flicking my finger at ultra-high speed, it¡¯s a move that fires off a bullet of compress air that closes in at ultra-high speed.

    Originally, this was fired in place of the eraser during the times I would throw eraser scraps at my friends while in class, but this time, since the opponent is a monster, there wasn¡¯t a restraint placed on the power.[2]

    Together with the sound of air exploding, the boar¡¯s large build lifted, and on the second shot, that boar was sent flying.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    Still riding on top of Silber, I got down in front of the girls, and pulled out one of the knives of the 750f five piece set of throwing knives that I bought from a merchant that I got to know on the journey here out from the tool bag on my waist.

    ¡¸Hah, hahi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana!¡¹

    The young girl that fell down some time ago. She wore glasses, and while correcting those slipping glasses, she replied to me with a nervous voice.

    The ponytailed young girl ran to the spectacled girl.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou, so you able to withstand that just now. Are you the Lord around here? ¡­¡­¥Ã!¡¹

    The huge boar that stood up after taking two of my finger bullets, even while foaming at the mouth, glared at me and groaned *Gurururu*.

    Into the crown of the head of that huge boar, the throwing knife that I threw deeply pierced through.

    Making a huge thud sound, the huge boar collapsed.

    Even if it could withstand my finger bullet, I guess you could expect that it would be finished by getting stabbed in the head with a knife.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡¹

    As I turn around and ask the two young girls, the two nodded their heads with a *kokukoku*.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] German for silver. Originally spelt: ¥º¥£¥ë¥Ð

    [2] That certainly does explain the name.

 Chapter Side Story 1

    As I mentioned in Chapter 28, Chapter 28 is the only chapter for this week. This is a side story. In fact, this and two other side stories in the web novel don¡¯t even appear in the light novel (as far as I can tell from the table of credits). As side stories usually are, they just give supplemental details to the story. Well anyway, please enjoy.

    ¡ºSide Story¡»The Young Empress Silvia¡¯s Feelings

    The Preceding Hero that appeared in the fight at the Glard Wastelands.

    One week after news of the Hero¡¯s second coming was dispatched around the world, each of the world¡¯s principal countries¡¯ leaders assembled in front of a single mirror.

    ¡ºHenceforth, the summit meeting begins.¡»

    The beauty that had tied her lovely silver thread-like hair into a bundle, declared such in front of all the members present, which surpassed 20 in number. It¡¯s Sylvia.

    ¡ºFirst of all, this is about the beginning topic but¡­¡­¡­I would like to explain what this is all about.¡»

    Not in armor, but wearing a beautiful sky blue dress, Sylvia pulled out a single sheet of paper from the bundle of hair she had in her hand, and thrust it out before her.

    On that paper, it was the Preceding Hero¡­¡­¡­in other words, Yashiro Yuu, but, it was a signature requesting his whereabouts.

    No, it wasn¡¯t requesting anything at all. That signature was, alluding to having him handed over.

    ¡¸The Previous Hero had put a close to his duty, he became free. The recent case was of his own free will and we, Leezelion, did not employ him.¡¹

    Even while her voice was shaking in anger, on the surface, she, who behaved as if she were serenity itself, tore up the petition and threw it away.

    ¡¸Therefore, even if you show, hand over, demand, or threaten with something such as this, for us of Leezelion, a reply that answers to such does not exist. ¡­¡­I would like to move onto the next topic but¡­¡¹

    With conduct as if she were fascinated by something, Sylvia sat in her chair. There was someone that interrupted her words.

    ¡ºExcuse me. ¡­¡­May I speak?¡»

    Wearing ornaments such as gaudy jewels on his growing fat, ugly body, this man¡­the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization¡¯s Cardinal inquired while a grinning smile surfaced upon his face.

    ¡º¡­¡­Cardinal Greneil. ¡­¡­What could it be? Please keep it short.¡»

    Even after having received Sylvia¡¯s oppressive attitude that was filled with provocation, Cardinal Greneil¡¯s obscene smile didn¡¯t break. No, that smile transformed into something even more disgusting.

    It was as if it were saying¡­that he was glad to be alive.

    While Sylvia felt an intent to kill for the vulgar thoughts that filled that facial expression, she kept it down to only a glare.

    In an official location, one needed to pay close attention to what one says.

    Letting out words to their hearts¡¯ content or as they were was something one shouldn¡¯t do.

    (Jeez, Yuu¡­I really envy you¡­¡­¡­I also wanted to live similar to how you are now.)

    Being the ruler she was, she smiled bitterly while thinking of the man that was the exact opposite of herself, and in the next moment, as if she had frozen over, she put on a cold expression.

    ¡ºYour Highness has quite a deep opinion ¨Cnano desu yo. As for us, we only wish to express words of gratitude and praise to the heroes[1] ¨Cnano desu yo.¡»

    The Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization¡¯s Cardinal Greneil said such without even standing up.

    That attitude goes without saying, but Sylvia went into a rage in her mind at Greneil¡¯s one point.

    (Hero, you say!? You, the bastard that concluded that Yuu was God¡¯s enemy and returned to that seat, have gratitude for Yuu? Praise, you say!?)

    Greneil had once lost his position in the organization before, but it¡¯s not that he received any punishment.

    Having lost his position, on top of immediately spending the enormous treasure that he stored in his savings just like that unseemly body of his on obtaining the support of various countries, he scattered a clamor throughout the world that he lost his position due to the Hero that had fallen to being God¡¯s enemy.

    For those various countries as well, having those officials be exposed is a bad thing¡­¡­that weakness is probably in his grasp. Because of those supporting him, in a flash, he returned to being Cardinal.

    ¡ºOf course, if he were to show his appearance in front of us in an official location, as a reward, the Religious Organization would also revoke the recognition of him being ¡ºGod¡¯s Enemy¡». And I¡¯m sure that even his preaching of befriending the sub-humans was due to his broad-mindedness.¡»

    The sub-humans that Greneil mentioned was about the distrusted races such as Centaurs and Arachne that, while possessing a high-level of intelligence, had a body structure that greatly differed from humans in a different way from the Elf species.

    (Although, he did despise even the Elf species that had an extremely close appearance to that of a person¡¯s as an inferior species.)

    In the Holy Ulquiorra Faith, ¡ºhumans¡» are the greatest race, and the sub-humans whose appearance was greatly different from the humans became the targets of disdain and scorn.

    Three years ago, Yuu had come to know of the existence of those that persecuted others just for having an appearance that was said to have greatly differed from that of a human¡¯s, and marched into the religious organization.

    ¨D¨D¨DIf it has a heart that is that of a person¡¯s, that is a ¡°person¡±.¨D¨D¨D

    These were the words that the man who put that spirit on the line and fought, even after he despaired at people¡¯s unsightliness, and yet, loved the people that eagerly lived through the present, had said.

    These are the words the man that protected the world for the sake of those that possess a heart that has sympathy, even if they didn¡¯t have the shape of a human or love people kept saying.

    ¨D¨D¨DSomething like a God that sees someone become unfortunate and stays silent about it, I won¡¯t allow it. I won¡¯t recognize them!¨D¨D¨D

    Not only his ideology, even his words would be enough evidence to make him God¡¯s enemy, but even so, Yuu would probably accept being God¡¯s enemy.

    And yet, this guy¡­¡­¡­Just how far must this man mock people until he¡¯s satisfied!!

    ¡ºSpeaking freely. ¡­¡­Before that, the situation of labeling the ¡°hero¡± that drove the Demon Lord into a corner to the point of sealing him as God¡¯s enemy was a mistake!¡»

    She released an angry voice that was similar to a shout that couldn¡¯t restrain itself at the Cardinal.

    Howevern, the Cardinal deepened that smile, and continued.

    ¡ºCertainly, he had driven him into a corner. But, however, the one that ¡°sealed¡± him was the one that was your elder sister and as well as the one that we of the Holy Ulquiorra Faith regarded as God¡¯s shrine maiden, the ¡ºAmatel¡».

    I¡¯ve heard that ¡ºSaint Olivia¡»-sama¡¯s life was placed on the line due to dedication but¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­What, are you trying to say¡­¡­¡­!!¡»

    Sylvia felt a deep anger boiling up from inside her heart.

    ¡ºThis is only an assumption but¡­¡­Couldn¡¯t it be that the Preceding Hero-dono, became scared of ¡°dying¡±, and survived by sacrificing our holy Saint-sama? ¡­¡­that is how we, the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization think of it ¨Cno desu.¡»

    ¡ºYou little¡­¡­¤Ã!!¡»

    A flame flared up from Sylvia¡¯s arm. Having a spirit of flames as an ancestor, she had the potential to have the power to freely manipulate flames, so there were times when flames would leak out from her excited emotions¡­¡­however, the flames that should have been under control by her emotions, had manifested from an anger that had not been like this in these past three years.

    ¡ºDefeating the Demon Lord is the Hero¡¯s mission! Despite this, the reality is that Saint-sama died, and it ended with only going to ¡°the extent of sealing¡± him. ¡­¡­We, the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization, did not have a hard time arriving to that idea.

    But, in the recent fight in the Glard Wasteland, he once again fought for humanity¡¯s sake, and brought victory to mankind! Reviewing the previous idea, we were led to change the idea to that there was ¡°some kind of reason¡± ¨Cno desu.

    Therefore, we would like to give him gratitude and praise ¨Cno desu.¡»

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Your Highness.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡­¡­¡¹

    From the words of her retainer that had called out to her, Sylvia¡¯s consciousness floated back up from the sea of thought that she was immersed in.

    ¡¸Sorry Leo. I was doing a bit of thinking.¡¹

    Two days after the summit meeting, Sylvia was at the victory party held in Luxeria.

    Starting with Luxeria, Valanshel, and Leezelion, various countries¡¯ leaders were assembled.

    Sylvia was sitting in one of the prepared chairs in a corner of the hall that the party was taking place in, and was recalling the matter from a few days ago.

    ¡¸It was about him¡­about Yuu, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Showing a tender smile that would make someone fall in love with him if it were anyone else of the opposite sex, Leonhart said such.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Of all things, for that to be the sure conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸So you don¡¯t deny it.¡¹

    Leo specified the cause while making a smile.

    ¡­¡­This guy, he¡¯s having fun, isn¡¯t he?

    Leonhart has always kept a smile. However, he was a slight sadist that liked to tease people.

    He could be called a pervert of a different vector from Yuu in that he liked the troubled faces of women.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Of, course. ¡­¡­I¡¯m always, thinking of Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Oya¡­¡­Fufu, even the princess¨D¨DNo, even Her Highness is growing up.¡¹

    As a coping method for times like this, he¡¯ll say anything and everything.

    Seeing that figure of his that makes people confused made her happy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­However, the skin of those cheeks that are as white as new snow are becoming as red as an apple from the shyness, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Touching her cheeks with her hand, it was probably as he said. Her cheeks are hot.

    ¡¸,¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Leo, who was looking at her and smiling, had in an instant put on a serious expression and stood in front of Sylvia.

    ¡¸Oya, current one. ¡­¡­Do you have some business with Her Highness?¡¹

    Beyond Leonhart¡¯s back, Sylvia saw the appearance of a black haired young man.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­No, that is¡­¡­to, greet¡¹

    The young man that was wearing a coat he was not accustomed to and looking rigid¡­¡­it was the current Hero.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Here he uses ¡°eiyuu¡± rather than the usual ¡°yuusha¡± for the word hero. The difference is that ¡°eiyuu¡± can be just a great person while ¡°yuusha¡± is a man of valor. For past and future reference, ¡°yuusha¡± will have a capital ¡°H¡± while ¡°eiyuu¡± will have a lower case ¡°h¡±.

 Chapter Side Story 2

    This second side story is a continue of the first one. Please enjoy the conversation between Sylvia and Kaitou.

    ¡ºSide Story¡»Un-reaching Reason

    ¡¸To Her Highness?¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes. ¡­¡­That is, things such as my thanks, I haven¡¯t said them after all, ah, have not.¡¹[1]

    At the words of the one who was the current Hero, Leo glanced at me asking for instruction.

    Nodding to that, I stood up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t a situation where we can have a conversation about each detail.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Leo stepped aside, and when I stood in front of him, the young boy looked at me with his mouth open.

    £¿

    ¡¸Is there, something on me?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no! ¡­Th, that is¡­¡­s, since you¡¯re so pretty, I was a bit charmed.¡¹

    When I asked that, he answered as such while his face turned red. ¡­¡­His face is awfully red. His physical condition is poor, is not how I saw it but¨D¨D¨D¡¢

    ¡¸! ¡­Thank you. Even if it is flattery, I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    I see, so he is nervous. Certainly, a magic cavern such as this is probably a first for him.

    From how we see it, these parties that involve politics while being called celebration meetings are normal, however they are a class of ordinary people. Yuu also, didn¡¯t like these kinds of places.

    ¡¸¤Ã,¡­¡­It, it wasn¡¯t flattery¡­¡¹

    Understanding his nervousness, when I winked then thanked him, his face got even more red and he mumbled.

    Haha, how innocent. His gentlemanly consideration for women does have its likeable moments.

    Yuu, on the other hand, would ignore us and always have his eyes facing the cooking placed on the table.

    Seriously, for someone who is a young man to just run away with his appetite without even escorting the woman¡­¡­Mumu, just remembering that makes me angry for some reason?

    ¡¸So, by thanks, are you talking about Leonhart?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. If he hadn¡¯t been there, it would have been dangerous. Thank you very much.¡¹

    Nodding at my words, he faced and thanked me.

    ¡¸Fufu, no problem. It¡¯s great that Leonhart was of use.¡¹

    At the Glard Wastelands, just to be sure, I sent my knight Leonhart to cover the current Heroes.

    Thanks to that, a nail stabbed me from the ¡¸Next time, I definitely won¡¯t go, you know?¡¹ and the smile from Leo.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Um, Sylvia-san, I have a request for you.¡¹

    The present Hero looked at me with serious eyes.

    ¨D¨D¨DA request, huh.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you have a ¡°request¡± for me, the one who is Leezelion¡¯s Empress, Sylvia Loto Sheriotto Leezelion?¡¹

    Ringing a sound with my finger, I invoked magic.

    ¡¸!¡­¡­This is, Silent!¡¹

    ¡¸Correct.¡¹

    His and my voices, resounded in the ¡°soundless¡± hall.

    ¡¸Moreover, just now was aria-less¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For a human in a position like mine, magic such as Silent and Search are indispensable. My master also taught me with it being the highest priority.

    ¡­¡­Let me apologize for doing it so suddenly. But, it appears that your so called request would be an unpleasant subject if it were overheard.¡¹

    As I looked with a sidelong glance, there seem to have been several people who noticed.

    They haven¡¯t interfered but, starting with Leonhart, the current Heroes and Valanshel¡¯s Iibsal have probably also noticed my invocation of Silent. Actually, the current Heroes are walking this way with a strong pace.

    As I thought, we can¡¯t have a long talk, can we.

    ¡¸The Preceding Hero¡¯s whereabouts. ¡­¡­You also wish to know that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Appearing that my reading was correct, I caught a glimpse of surprise on his facial expression.

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­I, want to become even stronger. At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to defeat the Demon Lord and lose to him. In order to become stronger, please let me meet the Preceding Hero!¡¹

    The Present Hero greatly lowered his head.

    His spirit is good. ¡­¡­That is, if it were something pure.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Very well. It¡¯s not that I know it directly, but I¡¯ll introduce you to someone who can probably obtain his whereabouts.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸However, allow me to give you a single warning. ¡­¡­As I said before, you won¡¯t be able to win.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    In the eyes of he who said that he wanted to become stronger, I saw fire of hatred in regards to the Demon Lord, to those Mazoku that are his subordinates.

    ¡¸It would seem that there was a faulty expression in those words. ¡­¡­No matter how strong you become, ¡°we¡± can¡¯t win against the Demon Lord.

    We who hate the Mazoku and turn our anger towards them can¡¯t win. ¡­¡­The reason why is, because our negative emotions are what produced the Demon Lord.¡¹

    An ordinary wouldn¡¯t even be suited to defeat the Demon Lord.

    Fear, anger, hatred¡­¡­For an ordinary person that ¡°feels¡± any kind of negative emotion towards the Mazoku, they couldn¡¯t even be his opponent.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that I appear like I¡¯m messing with you, but¡­¡­the Preceding Hero, he had enjoyed the conflicts together with the Mazoku.¡¹

    ¡¸He had even fought for the sake of Mazoku that sought help.¡¹

    ¡¸Grieving over his own raison d¡¯etre, he felt sympathy for the Demon Lord¡¯s existence that was hated by God.¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­¡­for you who feels hatred for the Mazoku, even if you arrive there, you ¡°can¡¯t reach¡± him. This is something that you absolutely must not forget.¡¹

    In the eyes of he who returned from the soundless world, I saw confusion.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] He¡¯s correcting himself to be more polite. I couldn¡¯t properly translate it.

 Chapter 27 â€“ The Preceding Hero Awakens

    Here¡¯s an extra chapter in apology for my failing to bring the light novel translation to you guys as I promised. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero Awakens

    ¡¸That¡¯s, Lizwadia¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh!¡¹

    A short time after saving the two young girls, cutting through the forest while protecting the girls, what appeared in front of us was a metropolis that had a gigantic clock tower built in the center of it.

    ¡¸Y, yes. To be accurate, this ish the Magic Academy City Lizwadia.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s a neutral city developed with the Lizwadia Magic Academy in the center.¡¹

    The glasses girl that fumbles her words a lot Mana Lurie and the cool, long black haired girl Eri Trestoria.

    The two young girls that I saved were straddled on Silber.

    Having gotten off from the highway in order to save the girls, I was conversely saved and successfully escaped the forest.

    Well, if I jumped, I could have checked my current location, but, without doing something that I shouldn¡¯t be able to do in front of the girls, I had them use magic whenever we got lost.

    Having finished our self-introductions along the way, I had the girls teach me that they were pupils at the magic academy.

    It seems that the reason the girls entered the forest was the gathering of raw materials that would become medicine.

    ¡¸That sure is a seriously huge clock tower¡­¡­Measuring it with the eye, it¡¯s several hundred meters¡­¡­Is it on par with the Tokyo Tower?¡¹

    The first thing that caught my eye was the gigantic clock tower.

    There was still a pretty good distance until we get to Lizwadia but, nevertheless, the impact of looking up at the clock tower, whose gigantic appearance didn¡¯t spoil the surroundings, is probably immeasurable.

    I want to do commemorative photographing or something. I really want a photo.

    ¡¸Toukyou?[1] ¡­¡­To rival Lizwadia¡¯s clock tower¡¯s prided height¡­Just what ish Toukyou!?¡¹

    Getting stimulated by her thirst for knowledge and getting excited, Mana¡¯s eyes blazingly lit up while fumbling her words.

    Shoot, I simply just leaked that out.

    ¡¸Mana, calm down. Yashiro-san is troubled.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!?¡­¡­¡­I, I¡¯m terribly sorry, Yashiro-san. I, I¡¯m really sensitive to rare things so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­Un, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve heard that about seven times already after all.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this exchange has already repeated seven times along the way.

    Starting with my finger bullet, then going onto things like about Silber, every time she went wild about things, Eri would stop her.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I didn¡¯t ask but, what kind of medicine do you mean when you say medicine?¡¹

    While she was recovering from grabbing my right hand, when I asked that, Mana raised her glasses with a *Kui* (Pull).

    ¡¸A Mana Potion. However, it¡¯s not just any Mana Potion. Eri and I make Mana Potion II.¡¹

    Mana Potion.

    If it¡¯s a person who¡¯s ever played an RPG game, more than half of them have heard this vocabulary, that¡¯s what I thought.

    This medicine that possesses the effect of recovering Maryoku is typical even in this world of Reynbrook.

    It¡¯s just the problem of being a tad bit expensive.

    ¡¸Hee, so you study medicinal plant knowledge as well. ¡­¡­If I remember correctly, to make Mana Potion II, you put a small dose of Maryoku on Moongrass and Kurite Fruit. Since Moongrass reacts to Maryoku, you pulverize the flesh of the Kurite Fruit onto the Maryoku-carrying Moongrass, and if you boil that down, it¡¯s complete¡­¡­was that right?¡¹

    Since I was educated by the former Leezarion Third Imperial Princess¡­in other words, Silvia¡¯s younger sister, even though I didn¡¯t have any Maryoku or couldn¡¯t properly use magic, I was only abundant with knowledge in relation to magic.

    Now that I think about it, my quick memorization of the Alexelia language which is the language of the Elves as well as the current magic language was all thanks to the Third Imperial Princess.

    Even my sole useable original magic, ¡°Magic Clad¡± type magic was a magic technique was something I thought up together with the Third Imperial Princess, wasn¡¯t it~.

    A prodigy endowed with wit and an amount of knowledge that was enough to even overshadow those guys in the famous Leezerion Imperial Court Sorcery Squad that was an assembly of monsters.

    Thanks to that Third Imperial Princess, I was saved a number of times.

    Even if I were to give her my gratitude, that wouldn¡¯t be enough, seriously.

    ¡¸You know it well! ¡­¡­¡­Actually, in making Mana Potion II there¡¯s something called a golden ratio between the amount of materials and the time to boil it down in order to extract the maximum effect of it. Do you, know this?¡¹

    Meeting surprise at how I, someone who called themselves an adventurer, knew the ingredients and way of making Mana Potions, Mana¡¯s eyes sparkling with a shine was something that I didn¡¯t overlook. Ah, no, the shine was from her glasses.

    Looking closely, Eri was close to expressionless but, with eyes that seemed to be measuring, she looked at me.

    ¡­¡­U~mu, I could answer it but it sure~ would be troubling to have curious eyes attached to me.

    ¡¸I, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the ratio was 7 Moongrass and 3 Kurite Fruit. For boiling it, you slowly boil it for 40 minutes¡­¡­was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Almost but not quite. For the boiling time, 40 minutes is the standard, the time to bring out more of an effect is another 20 minutes.¡¹

    Mana stuck out her chest and replied as if she were boasting.

    When she did, her chest was emphasized enough that you could tell even from on top of her baggy robe.

    Wh, what huge breasts¡­! To be boasting a size that my hand wouldn¡¯t be able to completely grasp while still being a girl that was around 12-years old¡­¡­

    Is this that? One of those big breasted lolis?

    When I experienced shivers from the mysteries of the female body, the cool girl Eri grabbed Mana¡¯s chest.

    With a like, *Guwashi!* (Squishing!) feeling to it.

    ¡¸Hyan!?¡¹

    ¡¸At this short height, she boasts a D.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what was that!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether that was the same method of measuring bust size that I knew or not, but, even so, the pair of hills that Eri rubbed and embraced were, indicated to not be common whether I liked it or not!

    ¡¸E, Eri!!¡¹

    When Mana looked at her with reproach while tearing up, Eri released both hands while making them wiggle.

    It, it¡¯s a child¡¯s bust, but, honestly, I thought that I was jealous of Eri.

    Not good, not good. A Hero that¡¯s the ally of children can¡¯t do something like this.

    ¡¸I thought that Yashiro-san would be delighted so¡­¡­¡­I unconsciously¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that wasn¡¯t unconsciously, jeez!¡¹

    ¡¸Reflecting¡­¡­¡­Tehe¡¹

    Eri hit her own head with a clunk. It was so monotonous that it was conversely concerning.

    ¡¸But see, the bottom of Yashiro-san¡¯s nose is stretching.¡¹

    ¡¸Uheh!?¡¹

    Since the subject was suddenly brought up, and furthermore, since it was about my disgraceful behavior, I unintentionally raised my voice.

    ¡¸Ya, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I I I am of carnage! On the path of carnage, there is no need of women!!¡¹

    ¡¸But your eyes are rooted to the spot¡­¡­¡­Mana¡¯s boobs are sinful boobs.¡¹

    ¡¸Eri!¡¹

    ¡¸Dash¡¹

    Getting down from Silber with slithery movements like a snake¡¯s to get away from Mana¡¯s pursuit, Eri went around behind me.

    ¡¸Oi, hey, this is a flag where I get a scolding!¡¹

    ¡¸Kya~, help me~ (Stiffly)¡¹

    ¡¸Is there no thanks to your life¡¯s savior!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­The earlier service scene was, supposed to be for Yashiro-san¡¯s sake¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I see, sorry for having you do it for my sake¡­And so, going with that, as thanks, please gather up your chest with your arms and make a valley. I beg you.¡¹

    I abandoned my pride and everything else to my younger companion and did a dogeza[2], and after that, I had plenty of fun with Mana¡¯s valley, whose face was blushed red.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ah, th, th-th-that¡¯s right¡­¡­About how long will Yashiro-san be staying in Lizwadia?¡¹

    Entering the town of Lizwadia, we decided that we¡¯d separate in front of the Lizwadia Guild, but Mana asked that with a red face.

    As I thought, is she still embarrassed? She did make a pretty glaring look at me after all.

    ¡¸Ah~, ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t particularly thought about that. Since I don¡¯t have that many belongings, I¡¯ll do a couple of jobs at the guild and save up money ¡­¡­about two weeks, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Two weeks¡­¡­W, well then, we¡¯ll be leaving now¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸Dona dona~¡¹

    Mana left running a few times faster than usual and Eri who was dragged along with her.

    They were a pair with surprisingly different personalities.

    ¡¸Well, we probably won¡¯t meet again.¡¹

    Since they¡¯re probably students, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re busy, and I¡¯m an adventurer after all.

    Well, it would be nice if we could meet again. I¡¯ll leave my thoughts at that.

    ¡¸Excuse me~! Is there anyone from the Guild~?¡¹

    It was something that I pulled with my right hand but, since the Guild door was too narrow that it would get stuck, I opened the door half way and called out to someone.

    ¡¸Yes, what can I do for you?¡¹

    A blonde, spectacled, refreshing-type Pretty Boy appeared from the Guild¡¯s reception desk, and rushed over.

    ¡¸Well, you see, on my way to town, this had ¡°died¡±, and thinking that it was a waste, I picked it up and brought it with me here~.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Th, this is¡­¡­The Lord of the Forest of Bewilderment, Wild Boar!?¡¹

    The Pretty Boy that saw it outside from the door, seeing the large built boar that was the size of a truck, his mouth froze wide open.

    ¡­¡­As I thought, so it was the type that brought troubles to the town.

    The boar was probably that forest¡¯s lord¡­at the Wild Boar¡¯s tusk in my hand, I clicked my tongue at my own reading of it.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    The awakening in the title was awakening to big breasted lolis¡­¡­¡­is what it meant (LOL).[3]

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Written in Hiragana instead of Kanji so I typed it in a way to reflect that.

    [2] A dogeza is when you kneel on the ground or prostrate yourself.

    [3] Seriously, that¡¯s what it said.

 Chapter 28 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Love at First Sight ~The Innâ€™s Married Woman Arc~

    Hey guys. Here is your chapter for the week and it should be the only chapter for the week so please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Love at First Sight ~The Inn¡¯s Married Woman Arc~

    ¡¸Having earnings of 30,000 f (around 3,000,000 yen) is¡­¡­¡­kind of scary.¡¹

    Having disposed of the raw materials of the Lord of the Forest, the Wild Boar, at the Lizwadia Guild, I fell into paranoia from the amount of money that I obtained that I would have never even have been able to touch in my original world.

    It feels like all of the people walking down the road are all looking at me¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤Ã, whoops. ¡­¡­So this is it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh~!¡¹

    The place I arrived at was an inn in a section of Lizwadia.

    Being used as a lunch and dining hall, this place was an inn that the Guild recommended.

    An inn that provides cheap and delicious meals and can lodge me together with Silber¡­¡­an inn that splendidly fulfills that is what I ordered.

    Seeing that inn¡¯s signboard, I was surprised by that name.

    ¡¸¡ºKitten¡¯s Purr¡»¡­¡­¡­Are they sister stores or something?¡¹

    It was extremely similar to the name of Luxeria¡¯s Puppy¡¯s Cry.

    Or could it be that the inns¡¯ names follow some kind of custom or something?

    If they have a uniformity of having a baby animal + a word related to their voice, I¡¯d like to go around the country just to see them.

    After all, since I only had two choices of either camping out or a good room at a lodging institution, this kind of commoner-like inn is something I began using since I was summoned this time around.

    ¡¸Excuse me~. I was referred here by the Guild¡­¡­and¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    While imagining the name of the next town¡¯s inn, entering the Kitten¡¯s Purr¡­¡­¡­the Kitten for short, I, was completely fascinated, by the woman that was working hard at being the waitress.

    ¡¸Ara, hello there. Welcome to the Kitten¡¯s Purr.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¹[1]

    What was there was a single beauty that had a triangular napkin wrapped around her head and soft, long golden hair.

    The color of her eyes were as blue as the sky. Her lips did not have any lipstick smeared on, but were originally a light red color. Her skin was as white as untrodden snow and glistened.

    The pushed up pair of hills that nearly burst out of the loosely made clothing gathered up the men¡¯s gazes entirely.

    It wasn¡¯t just her chest, the streamlined line that went from the narrow part of her hip down to her thighs captivated anyone who saw it and hid a devilishness to it. Not having the legs of a model that were only skin and bones, they were young and lustrous legs that had a good amount of flesh to them.

    Those plump thighs that just made you want to jump into them were already releasing a sinful charm just by being there.

    Stimulating the awakening of their nature towards babies, she would probably be the men¡¯s food for thought for tonight. You could say that I was born for the sake of today, this time that I would meet her!!

    ¡¸With the intention of marriage, please make children with me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara ara, this Oba-san is troubled.¡¹

    Putting her hand on her cheek and smiling, my waifu. Ahh, I just want to embrace her already!!

    ¡¸Bastard, doing that to my Maleeda-san!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got to teach this guy this town¡¯s style¡­¡­¡­Wait, what did you say just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸You dumbasses, Maleeda-san is my waifu!¡¹

    The shouts of the surrounding mob characters had nothing to do with me. I will remain married to this goddess¡­with Maleeda-san!!

    ¡¸Hmph. Just what¡¯s so great about those enormous breasts and huge butt any- buoh!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Now you¡¯ve made us mad¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The beginning of the mass violence that goes by the name of punishment.

    Going wild in front of a grown woman, they¡¯re mob characters that are far from gentlemen.

    ¡­¡­But those guts, I don¡¯t hate them!

    ¡¸Allow me to assist you.¡¹

    ¡¸The ones who made me mad are you guys, you numbskulls!!¡¹

    What stopped me from trying to exterminate them using the Hero¡¯s strength was the stupidly loud shout of a big man that came from the kitchen.

    ¡¸Geh! It¡¯s Master[2] Gilley!!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re getting out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Getting scared of the huge man that made loud banging sounds coming here, the well-aged men put several silver coins on the table and left and ran away from the Kitten¡¯s Purr.

    ¡¸Tsk, they ran away today as well. ¡­¡­Maleeda, same with you, don¡¯t go lettin¡¯ those kind of guys into the shop!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m sorry, Honey.¡¹

    Maleeda-san smiled at the macho man that surpassed two meters.

    Seeing those two, I was stricken with despair.

    Dammit! Why!? Why are all macho men popular!?

    Is being a bit macho no good!? Is there no God in this world!!?

    ¡¸Ah?¡­¡­What with this brat that got on all fours and is making the floor soaked with tears and mucus?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems he wants to make children with the intention of marriage with me. Ufufu, I wonder if it¡¯s alright to be doing that with an Oba-san that past 30 years old?¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is way before that! Hey shitty brat, what¡¯re you trying to seduce my wife fo¡­¡­¡­£¿¡­¡­¡­Oi, are you ¡°Yuu Yashiro¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuuh¡­On my, path of carnage, women are, unneeded~~!!¡­¡­¡­¡­Wait, Ossan?¡¹

    At that moment when I was going to surrender myself to my heart that was dyed in despair, he called my name.

    When I raised my head, it was a macho man with ¡°pointed ears¡± and overflowing muscles that you could tell even from above the clothing.

    ¡¸I knew it, you¡¯re Yuu! You rascal, look at you getting so big!¡¹

    ¡¸Nowaaaah!! A guy shouldn¡¯t go embracing me!!¡¹

    I was closely embraced by arms that were like logs, and even while I felt like I¡¯d suffocate from the overwhelming sultriness, I struggled to escape.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the same as usual! Ora, what¡¯re you all lookin¡¯ at! The store is closin¡¯ up for the day, so hurry up and get out of here!!¡¹

    The Ossan that possessed a scary face that even members of a gangster organization would run away barefooted from faced the customers that were in the shop and dispersed a shout.

    Ahh, how sad. There were even some of them that were still in the middle of their meal¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nice of you to come back, Yuu!¡¹

    That man that possessed a physique and face that wasn¡¯t like that of an Elf faced me and showed a broad smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ou. It looks like I¡¯ve made you worry, Ossan.¡¹

    Three years ago, I met him in a certain Elf community, and a fight unfolded, and even while there is an age difference, he¡¯s a man I can proudly call a friend.

    His name is Gilley.

    One of my close friends.

    ¡ó

    ¡ó

    Reynbrook has two moons. Within each month, the first two weeks has the blue moon suspended in the night sky.

    For the remaining two weeks, the red moon appears in the night sky.

    At the end of the first month, the two moons cross each other, and it shows the appearance of a violet moon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Yuu Yashiro.¡¹

    By the suspended purple moon in the night sky, a frigid voice, rode upon the wind.

    From Lizwadia¡¯s clock tower, there was a single silhouette of a woman overlooking the town.

    The woman whose body was wrapped in black vestments, had a holster belt twined around the bare leg that peeked out of the slit of the skirt.

    In that holster, a weapon that originally should not be in this world was settled there.

    ¡¸I bear no grudge against you. ¡­¡­But, God¡¯s enemy is our enemy¡­¡­¡­Call to the heavens and repent by our God¡¯s side.¡¹

    The woman that made a cross on her chest, extended her hand to the slit of her skirt, and pulled out a folded up guidebook from the inside of the skirt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But before that, I¡¯ve come out to a place like this. I¡¯ve got to go around and sightsee!¡¹

    In the guidebook that she pulled out, the letters for Lizwadia were grandly written there.

    It was a guidebook of Lizwadia.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that the enemy of God that is said to be in Luxeria is scum that moves according to his lust. ¡­¡­If he does, he should be heading to the southern archipelagoes. While I corner him bit by bit, I won¡¯t forget to sightsee¡­¡­¡­Fufu, as expected of me. Nothing has been over looked!¡¹

    A~ ha ha ha ha~! At the woman that was making a big laughter on top of the clock tower, a strong wind rushed her.

    ¡¸Uwappuh!¡­Fu, fufu, a stupid, shameful sight such as falling over from a wind of this level, I won¡¯t show. ¡­¡­Now then, where should I go first? Lizwadia is a town with history after all. The sightseeing district is¡­¡­¡­Huh? Where¡¯s my guidebook?¡¹

    The thing that should have been in her hand wasn¡¯t there, and as she looked around in a panic, the guidebook that was hurled by the wind was dancing in midair.

    ¡¸N, no way! I still haven¡¯t even seen any delicious stores yet! Please wa~it!¡¹

    Even if she extended her hand to the flying away guidebook, her hand wouldn¡¯t reach it.

    ¡¸Come Ba~ck!!¡¹[3]

    In the town that the purple moon shone upon, the woman¡¯s shouting voice resounded.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Originally blank. Not even an ellipsis.

    [2] As in master of the shop.

    [3] Said in English

 Chapter 29 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Getting Out of Bed and Nightmare

    Here¡¯s a chapter that I found funny. I hope you enjoy. Also, I changed Maleeda from chapter 28 to Mareeda. I did it by accident and got used to it. I¡¯ll change it in chapter 28 soon enough.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Getting Out of Bed and Nightmare

    Morning, that slumber of being on the verge of waking up is an irreplaceable time of supreme bliss.

    I¡¯m sure that everyone has also had a taste of that.

    Right now, I am savoring that to the fullest.

    Not needing to have to wake up at six in every morning and prepare my own lunch like I did in Japan in my original world, I also don¡¯t have to worry about what to do with my spare time in school.

    In this world, I also don¡¯t have a reason to be with an agency. After all, I¡¯m a free and willful adventurer. I also don¡¯t have a reason to chase after a job.

    If I have trouble with money, I just have to do a job at the Guild, and so I don¡¯t have any particular problems with money.

    Ah, no, I am troubled. I have too much money on hand.

    The money in the card handed to me by Baba-chan confirmed and money from highly selling the raw materials of the monster called a Wild Boar yesterday also confirmed.

    If seen from a stranger¡¯s view, they¡¯d probably be jealous. Of course, I think I¡¯d probably also be jealous¡­¡­if it were from an outsider point of view. After all, for the cowardly me, it¡¯s to the point where I think that everyone who I meet eyes with is probably after my money.

    Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡­just like this, not having to pester anyone for anything, and being able to go slow and be lazy is happiness.

    Viva self-indulgence!

    ¡¸Uguh!?¡­¡­¤Ã~!¡¹

    However, though I still had some drowsiness, my slumber time had marked its end together with pain.

    I got up from the intense pain that suddenly ran through my head.

    ¡¸Ugh~, my head is throbbing¡­¡­Ah~, what is this, a cold?¡­¡­¡­¡­No, that reminds me, yesterday, I was made to drink alcohol by Ossan, wasn¡¯t I. ¡­¡­Dammit, making a minor drink alcohol¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Yesterday, having reunited after three years, we had a feast thrown by Ossan, but of all things, Ossan made me drink alcohol.

    There¡¯s no way I would have refused Mareeda-san¡¯s pouring of the alcohol, is there!

    As I smirked while remembering Mareeda-san who had poured the alcohol for us, the half-naked Ossan that had slept ¡°next¡± to me, got up.

    ¡¸Yo, morning sunshine.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The dazzling morning sun that overflowed from the window tenderly enveloped me and the old man.

    ¡¸UWAHHHHHHHHHHhhh!?¡¹

    I tumbled down off the bed, and crawled away to a corner of the room as if I were trying to escape. No, I had already just escaped.

    Wait, why!? Why were the old man and I having a morning tune!?[1]

    An imagination of what should never happen ran through my mind.

    Don¡¯t screw with me! Who the hell would benefit from me x Ossan!?

    ¡¸Because you went to sleep on our bed before us, we reluctantly went to bed with you inserted between us. Good grief, you sure are a noisy guy in the morning.¡¹

    Removing the futon and standing up, Ossan said that while stretching his body.

    ¡¸Re, really? Nothing happened?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say happened? Well, my drowsiness stopped from Yuu¡¯s shouting. Thank you.¡¹

    While saying that, Ossan smiled. ¡­¡­¡­It, it would seem that my virginity[2] hasn¡¯t been lost yet¡­¡­¡­Phew, I thought I was going to die.

    ¡¸Wait, hold on. Wait a sec, Ossan.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn? Did something happen? Ahh, if it¡¯s about food, I think it should be ready by now?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s also, that¡¯s also important. ¡­¡­But before that, there¡¯s one thing that I want to ask you. ¡­¡­Did you say we? ¡­¡­In other words, beside me, Mareeda-san was there?¡¹

    What Ossan was talking about was, with me in the middle, just like the character for river (´¨)¡­Though it was shocking that Ossan was next to me, with him saying that on the other side, the other person was Mareeda-san¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yeah. She said it was kind of like a parent and child so she was happy¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Mareeda-saaaaan!!¡¹

    Kicking open the room¡¯s door, I ran to Mareeda-san¡¯s side, who was probably making breakfast.

    ¡¸Ara? Good morning Yuu-kun. Did you sleep well?¡¹

    Ahh, your aproned appearance is also beautiful¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸Please sleep together with me one more time!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara ara, Yuu-kun sure is a spoiled child.¡¹

    While laughing with an Ufufu, Mareeda-san patted my head.

    I¡¯m, I¡¯m no longer afraid of anything¡­¤Ã!

    ¡¸Ossan! Have a match with me with Mareeda-san at stake!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop talking nonsense and hurry up and eat. The food that Mareeda took the time to make is going to get cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    At the meal that was spread out on one side of the four person table, my hand extended out without delay.

    ¡¸Yan. ¡­¡­Fufu, Yuu-kun sure is ecchi.¡¹

    ¡¸Why you! Get your hand away from Mareeda¡¯s chest!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! My hand won¡¯t let go of this softness! This warmth, I don¡¯t want to lose it!¡¹

    Starting from there was the start of my and Ossan¡¯s unsightly fight.

    We were eating bread, shoving ham into the other¡¯s mouth, having our throats burned from the soup pour into our mouths, but it was a fun breakfast that I haven¡¯t had in a long time.

    ¡ó

    After finishing breakfast, I helped Ossan with some things.

    Though I say that, because the Kitten didn¡¯t have many customers as an inn, it seems to function entirely as a restaurant. And so, I was working hard in helping with the preparations for lunch.

    ¡¸Yuu, how far have you gotten?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~, this is the last one. ¡­¡­Alright, all of them are peeled.¡¹

    Opening the door that led to the store¡¯s backyard, Ossan appeared.

    That and, almost at the same time, I was just finishing peeling the skin off of the last potato in my hand.

    The dagger I borrowed was a bit hard to use, but, well, it did a fairly good job.

    ¡¸Whoa, three barrels worth of potatoes are! ¡­¡­Yuu, won¡¯t you work here? You¡¯re a potato peeling genius, that you are!¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t make me happy, seriously, what an unpleasant way of praising people.¡¹

    The potatoes that filled the barrel that had a height that was around my chest level, had their white surfaces shown to the public.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s next?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, nothing really. Rather, this was more than enough. Go pass the time until lunch as you like.¡¹

    ¡¸That so. Then, I¡¯ll be going to the Guild for a bit.¡¹

    Helping bring the barrel into the store, I returned the dagger, headed towards my rented room, and prepare my equipment.

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    Firmly fixing the leather lightweight equipment with a belt, complete.

    A cheap one-hand sword at my waist.

    Yup, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a normal adventurer look. As I thought, normal is best, really.

    Things like full body pure white equipment and full body pure black equipment, maybe because I was made to wear nothing but that flashy equipment, I¡¯ve excessively come to think that normal is best.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. Show up at least once at lunch, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    Saying that, I leave behind the Kitten.

    Whoops, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸Silber~? You awake?¡¹

    When I went to go see Silber, who was probably using the spacious stable as if it were reserved, what was there was a huge bird that stretched out like a human and was snoring.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I also, once had a time where I thought that birds had a bit more elegant way of sleeping.¡¹

    Unable to look at Silber, who vulgarly snored with a *Kukeh*, any longer, I kicked him to wake up.

    ¡¸Kukeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸For one nicknamed a rare bird to have this way of sleeping, I think this.[3] ¡­¡­Silber, I¡¯m going to the Guild, but do you want to come along? ¡¹

    ¡¸Kuke¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Kukeh~!¡¹

    ¡¸That was a pretty long conflict, wasn¡¯t it. Well, whatever. Let¡¯s treat ourselves to some light sightseeing.¡¹

    Taking Silber out of the stable, I wind the collar around him.

    And then, I also wrap a pelt bangle around my arm. This was a special magic tool that notifies that area if horses, Kulkels, or other such pets become missing.

    Because it sounds an alarm if it is forcibly removed without abiding to protocol, it also excels in preventing things like animal theft.

    ¡¸Haiyo~ Silber~!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh~!¡¹

    When I ride on Silber, Silber slowly and steadily began to walk.

    With Silber seeming to have grown accustomed to walking with people riding, the feeling of riding him with very little shaking had become even more enjoyable.

    ¡ó

    Lizwadia Guild. There is a Guild placed in each country, but, the scale of this Lizwadia¡¯s Guild is very small when compared to Luxeria¡¯s.

    The reason why is because there are few jobs.

    Most of the quests are for the students to earn some pocket money.

    And although monsters have settled down in the nearby Forest of Bewilderment, due to the activities of the academy¡¯s pupils, there aren¡¯t any large damages.

    Rather, if there are any excellent mercenaries in this town, it seems that they are recommended to other countries¡¯ Guilds.

    Therefore, this Guild that only has the minimum size, had turned into a huge clamor like a turned over beehive since yesterday.

    ¡¸Has the Master not come back yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸I just told someone at the academy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸So they got ran away!? ¡­Bring them back!¡¹

    ¡¸I had already gone but, I had the tables turned on me!¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit, at a time like this!!¡¹

    From the quest services, in the Guild that mostly functioned as government offices, most of the staff members were staff at the academy.

    Lizwadia¡¯s Guild Master was also a person greatly involved with the academy.

    ¡¸Even though the Hero will be coming to visit in less than two weeks!¡¹

    In the staff member¡¯s hand, there was a single letter delivered from the Luxeria royal family.

    What was written there was, the subject of the Hero going to see the studying style of those that carried the country¡¯s next era.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] You know, like the tunes in cartoons that they play for when they wake up.

    [2] Uses the female version of virginity, ¡°shojo¡± rather than ¡°doutei¡±.

    [3] This is about what he said in the last sentence he said.

 Chapter 30 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Big Eater of an Assassin

    Here¡¯s a chapter that introduces an important character. Also has a picture this chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Big Eater of an Assassin

    ¡¸But still, it¡¯s like¡­with so many guys having the same appearance, it looks like you could make mistakes searching for someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh~¡¹

    We were headed to the Guild while strolling down Lizwadia¡¯s streets, but we lightly shrunk back from the numerous guys that were wearing grey robes.

    Left and right, adult and child, they all wore grey robes, making looking for an ordinary person not wearing one harder.

    ¡¸Academy City¡­I guess that¡¯s why they call it that.¡¹

    Being a huge cultivation institution, this Lizwadia was developed with the Magic Academy as the core.

    This place, which wasn¡¯t a country but functioned as one, was also the only place in the world to have been arranged to be neutral from the world.

    Therefore, it seems that many students from various countries around the world come to study abroad.

    ¡¸Ohh! That brown Onee-san over there is se¡­¡­xy looking, probably, but the robe is unreasonably in the way.¡¹

    Like I said, there are also brown exotic beauties¡­¡­but, as I thought, the robes are everlastingly in the way.

    Damn it, even though I was expecting uniforms, what the hell is up with all of this¡­¡­¡­all I can see from the robes that go all the way down to the knees are loafers and knee socks!

    At least, at the very least let me ascertain if they are high or low¡­!

    As I lowered my posture while riding on Silber to try and look at the contents inside the robes, something covered my field of vision.

    ¡¸Uwappuh! ¡­What¡¯s this? Lizwadia¡¯s¡­¡­Guidebook?¡¹

    As I took that thing that covered my face, on the oblong paper, Lizwadia¡¯s map and places like it¡¯s tourist spots were written.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a guidebook.

    ¡¸Why is this thing¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You person with ordinary looks over there!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DAh¡±?¡¹

    As I folded the guidebook up and was about to throw it somewhere, I turned to the sudden thoughtless words.

    When I looked at the direction where the voice was made, wearing a vestment that had a black skirt with a slit set into it, a black haired woman pointed their finger at me.

    ¡¸Toh!¡¹

    The black haired woman that jumped up together with an enthusiastic shout, while making three and a half spins in the air, landed in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Please, wait a moment.¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou.¡¹

    Maybe because the impact of her landing made her legs go numb, the black haired woman couldn¡¯t move from her landing position.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while since I had this unpleasant feeling¡­What is she, this person that makes me feel like it would be a pain if I had something to do with her!

    Her huge breasts that swayed with a ¡¸tayun¡¹ (wobble) the moment she landed were of course not overlooked, but, even with that, for her to be an existence that makes me not want to hold any connection with her¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s the same level as the Six Blade Generals¡¯ Agniera, you know!?

    Just, what kind of person is she¡­

    As I felt shivers for the black haired woman, maybe because the pain had pulled back, the woman vigorously stood up.

    ¡¸Hmph! ¡­¡­I, a sister of the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization, am called Bernadette! Since that guidebook is mine, I would like to have you return it, but¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The woman that stood up with an enthusiastic shout¡­Bernadette looked at the guidebook I held with a troubled face.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Wh, what the heck. Thank goodness that she seems to unexpectedly be a normal person. She¡¯s pretty cute too.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what it was. ¡­¡­Here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much! ¡­After all, without this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do any sightseeing!¡¹

    As I hand the guidebook over, she delightedly embraced it in her chest, then suddenly rolled up her skirt, and inserted the guidebook into the skirt.

    ¡¸¨D!¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    Right in front of me, a shocking image unfolded.

    The picture of a black haired beauty rolling up her skirt in downtown.

    filter

    (Cleaned by JC)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Excellent!

    It¡¯s great! That unpleasant feeling is still continuing, but it¡¯s still great! A cute girl really is justice!

    However, if she were to hold up the rolled up skirt with her mouth, it would be even better!

    ¡¸For kindly picking up my guidebook, thank you very much. I certainly would like to show you my thanks, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ueh!?¡­¡­¡­Ah, ahh. ¡­¡­That¡¯s quite alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about that kind of thing.¡¹

    Being called out when I was excited, I refreshingly replied while lightly rushing it.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t allow that! As one serving God, I can¡¯t possibly forget to have a heart of thanks! I know, how about we go to the tasty stores mentioned in the guidebook? I¡¯ll treat you? ¡­U~m,¡¹

    Once again pulling out the guidebook from her skirt, Bernadette showed the entries for recommended restaurants and diners to me, and there, she tilted her head to one side.

    Ahh, my name. That reminds me, only Bernadette named herself and I didn¡¯t.

    ¡­¡­That also reminds me, she said something about serving God and sisters earlier¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yuu Yashiro. I¡¯m an adventurer¨D¨D¡¹

    *Gacha* (Click)¨D¨D

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Having a muzzle suddenly thrust at me, my hands moved faster than I could think.

    *Gaun gaun*[1]¨D¨D¨D£¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you reacted to my speed. ¡­¡­As expected of ¡ºGod¡¯s enemy¡», is all I can say of a Hero.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Damn, just when I think of the unpleasant feeling, this happens.

    Gripping it with one hand, I turned the muzzle of the handgun away from me and clicked my tongue at it.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just any gun. ¡­¡­Three years ago, having given up on its development due to numerous technical adversities and lack of cost-effectiveness, a so-called type of romance weapon¨D¨Deven its name,

    ¡¸¡ºMagic Gun Kerykeion[2]¡»£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that is an old name, and a temporary name. ¡­¡­This child¡¯s name is ¡ºMagic Gun Misteltein[3]¡»!!¡¹

    Bernadette took a pose with a Baba~n.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­I finally understood the identity of the unpleasant feeling.

    ¡­¡­Right now, I fell into an unpleasant mood that was just like look at myself three years ago.

    The me that was going full throttle chuunibyou of three years about.

    But still, it really is someone related to the religious organization. ¡­¡­Moreover, just when did I become something like God¡¯s enemy?

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised that you knew of Misteltein¡¯s old name. ¡­¡­Nevertheless, you are God¡¯s enemy in the end. ¡­¡­I had thought that I could get along with you, but disappointingly ¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Gyukururururuuu!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­What was that, that earthquake-like sound just now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Kyuu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, it¡¯s turned into something really troublesome.¡¹

    *Bata* (Thud). From the collapsed Sister that collapsed in front of me, I heard the voice of her empty stomach a second time.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu, gokyu gokyu[4]¡­Puhah!¡­¡­¡­Fuu, despite you not being a holy man, I feel like I¡¯ve been revived.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing way of eating¡­eating 20 peoples¡¯ worth in an instant.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard of you. Wandering around to many countries, the monster Sister that turns the inventories of many stores to nothing and driving them to close up shop¡­¡­¡­Food Buster Bernadette!¡¹

    Piling a large amount of plates on top of a connected table for four people, Bernadette wiped the stains of her mouth with a napkin.

    At the event that quickly happened right in front of their eyes, the regulars of the Kitten that came early made a fuss in the surrounding distance.

    I took Bernadette back to the Kitten and let Bernadette eat a somewhat early lunch.

    Although she did fire a gun at me, I¡¯d also be worried about a person that collapsed in front of me.

    The gazes of the surroundings also did hurt after all.

    ¡¸So, Bernadette. ¡­¡­What do you mean by the Preceding Hero being God¡¯s enemy?¡¹

    Since she was drinking up the wine, when I asked Bernadette who was in the middle of a short rest, Bernadette pulled back her extended out hand, and corrected her posture.

    ¡¸I give you my thanks for having treated me to this meal. ¡­¡­However, there is no change in that you are God¡¯s enemy.¡¹

    So you¡¯re not going to tell anything to the enemy, huh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Or rather, did she just nonchalantly say that this was my treat!? Eh, I¡¯m being charged!?

    No, no, calm down, Yashiro Yuu. Your opponent is an assassin that called you God¡¯s enemy and has come to murder you without hesitation, you know? What are you going to do if you get agitated by such an opponent! ¡­¡­What are you doing feeding her?

    In the first place, why did Bernadette start attacking me the moment I said my name?

    If I¡¯m in the condition of not having drawn the sacred sword, I probably would have been killed if she came from behind me or something. ¡­¡­¡­After I named myself, huh.

    Now I get it, certainly, my name is one of the only things known about me after all.

    So they came to assassinate me relying on my name.

    ¡­¡­Only my name?

    ¡¸Hey Bernadette.¡¹

    ¡¸What could it be, God¡¯s enemy-san?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s sauce on your mouth, you know? ¡­¡­Do you know any traits of the Predecessor? Other than the name.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡­¡­Only that he¡¯s a black haired man¡­¡¹

    As I thought. So if I said an alias, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    ¡¸Have you ever thought that I might be a complete stranger with the same surname and given name with similar characteristics?¡¹

    Though it would be nice if it were a coincidence, if it were someone other than me, they would have certainly died from that.

    ¡­¡­But still, that was terrific speed of the ¡ºDraw¡». She even pulled the gunlock the instant it was aligned, that was some pretty good skill.

    ¡­¡­Perhaps, could they also have noticed my habit-like characteristic of being in the martial art?

    I see, in that case, I don¡¯t know if my name being a characteristic is still¨D¨D¨D

    *Kachan* (Shatter).

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, why is your face turning pale while you¡¯re sinking and pouring a huge amount of sweat¡­¡­¡¹

    When I looked at Bernadette, who made a sound, there was a spoon floating on top of the soup.

    ¡­¡­And then, staying in the posture of having dropped the spoon, Bernadette was trembling with a ¡¸Now I¡¯ve done it~!¡¹ kind of feeling. ¡­¡­This girl, so the moment she heard my name, she moved something like a conditioned reflex!?

    ¡¸I¡¯m, I¡¯m so sorry! You¡¯re not injured, are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸If I got hit by a Magic Gun, it wouldn¡¯t have been at the level of an injury.¡¹

    Damn it, she really is a troublesome opponent.

    ¡¸Ah, I, I know. ¡­¡­H, how would you like this sausage? It¡¯s really tasty, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that my mood will get any better by giving me food, Baka Sister.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? ¡­¡­T, to be calling me, a Sister that serves God, Baka, that¡¯s unforgivable!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to forgive me, stop eating right now. It¡¯s my bill, isn¡¯t it? In that case, I won¡¯t treat you.¡¹

    ¡¸Gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu, musha[5], gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu gatsu ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­It really, really is troublesome.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I think it¡¯s the sound of gun shots flying.

    [2] Reference to the Caduceus. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caduceus

    [3] Just to be fair, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mistilteinn

    [4] Gatsu is the sound for gobbling food, gokyu is the sound for swallowing.

    [5] Musha is another sound for gobbling food, kind of like a chomping sound.

 Chapter 31 â€“ The Preceding Hero Gets Scouted?

    Apologies for the delay. Sadly, only a single chapter this week with no extras like before. The chapter was pretty long and confusing for me to translate accurately, blah, blah, blah, another excuse, yada, yada, yada. I¡¯m not too knowledgeable about firearms so if I did something wrong in the translation, please tell me. I honestly got lost in the translation. So here is the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero Gets Scouted?

    ¡¸Wo~w¡­¡­¡¹

    What stretched out before my eyes was the most prominent training institution of mages that was also the most prominent research institution in the other world of Reynbrook, Lizwadia Magic Academy¡¯s school building, and the gigantic clock tower.

    I had heard that half of the city was made up of academy-related buildings, but just the school building itself boasted an unbelievable size and vastness.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, it is this way.¡¹

    ¡¸R, right¡­¡¹

    With a lanky body, a man whose face looked like he would die any minute now beckoned me and headed towards the clock tower.

    Being beckoned by this man, for some reason, I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s the same as being beckoned by a Shinigami.

    Now then, if you¡¯re wonder why I came to the Lizwadia Magic Academy¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve come to gaze at the female students, you know?

    Just so you know, I¡¯ve come with a proper reason.

    If you¡¯re wonder why I¡¯ve come here,

    it¡¯s because I¡¯ve become a temporary teacher.

    ¡ó

    Having confirmed that Bernadette¡¯s nickname of Food Buster Bernadette wasn¡¯t a lie once the amount of her food went over 30 peoples¡¯ worth, a bit of time has passed since I handed Ossan the check for 300,000 f (approx. 2,000,000 yen) and now it was a time where the customers in the store amused themselves with a pool[1] on how many people¡¯s portions could Bernadette eat more so than the food itself.

    ¡¸Hey, Ossan.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? I¡¯m kind of busy right now.¡¹

    Forgetting things like the plate¡¯s arrangement of the food, Ossan started to simply pursue making it quickly and skillfully.

    Beside him, putting the finished meals on a tray and lifting it, pretending to be a waiter and helping out was me, but,

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that skinny Ossan that¡¯s coiled up in the middle of the day at the counter over there? It looks like he¡¯s been hit with some really hard luck¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right, while giving off an atmosphere that looks like he¡¯d commit suicide at any moment right now, drinking a glass of alcohol in a way to make it last, there was a man that was grumbling as if chanting for a curse and muttering things that sounded like complaints, but because he was giving off way too much of a deep, dark aura of sorrow, it bothered me.

    Not being able to be compared with the macho Ossan and the small macho me, even compared to the guest Ossans, he was a skinny man.

    ¡¸If anything, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone that surpasses you concerning bad luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. ¡­¡­So? ¡­¡­He doesn¡¯t look like a traveler¨D¨D¡¹

    Wearing a robe of someone related to the academy, he¡¯s probably a teacher or something, but, would a teacher be drinking alcohol in the middle of the day? If I say it like that, probably not.

    ¡¸Could he have possibly been fired from being a teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather, conversely, he¡¯s on the side of being overly expected of.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I see~.¡¹

    So the timid personality man shrank back from the academy¡¯s expectations and became like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­That reminds me, you could handle the Alexelia language, couldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Na?¡­¡­What¡¯s with that coming out of the blue. I was lightly taught by Alicia and trained with the quarrels with Ossan, you know?¡¹

    The Alexelia language that was passed down among the Elves.

    Compared with the ancient Ishrel language that used spirits to invoke magic, the Alexelia language, like how the Elves that befriended the spirits, was something that borrowed the power of the spirits to invoke it.

    Both of them have advantages and disadvantages as magic languages, but, at the present time, globally, they aren¡¯t really used that much.

    That¡¯s because the modern Ishrel language, which derived from the ancient Ishrel language, was introduced far and wide in the world as a magic language and as a regular language.

    The reason why is because the modern Ishrel language exceeded the Alexelia and ancient Ishrel languages in regards to aria speed and because it was possible to join it together with other languages.

    That¡¯s why the Alexelia language isn¡¯t generally used, and is used almost exclusively by Elves.

    ¡¸¡ºTry saying something with the Alexelia language.¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? ¡­¡­¡ºMareeda-san is my waifu.¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYou bastard, looks like you want to die once!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºOssan¡¯s the one that told me to do it!¡»¡¹

    Getting caught in Ossan¡¯s pace, I was angry -degozaru.[2] At the Ossan that wanted to continue the conversation in the Alexelia language, I reply with the Alexelia language that I learned.

    ¡­¡­Man, this is kind of nostalgic.

    As I was thinking of things from three years ago, my shoulder is grasped from behind.

    ¡­¡­Huh? Since Ossan is right in front of me, who is it?

    ¡¸¡ºDo you mind if we talk for a bit!!?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaahh!!??¡¹

    When I turn around, what was there was a man who made an overshadowed, dreadful expression that not even a R-18 horror film would put it in!

    ¡¸Wait, the shadow of death Ossan that was drinking alcohol!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m, I¡¯m terribly sorry. ¡­¡­I had overheard the conversation between you two¡­, ah. ¡­I, I work as part of the teaching staff at the Lizwadia Magic Academy. I am called Leizelido Dotorag¨¦¡¹

    The shadow of death man who called himself Leizelido Dotorag¨¦ pulled out a single piece of paper from his pocket, and handed it to me.

    ¡¸Ah, a business card. ¡­¡­Nice to meet you. I¡¯m called Yuu Yashiro. I¡¯m tentatively an adventurer and¨D¨D¡¹

    *Gaun gaun*¨D¨D!!

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m terribly sorry Yashiro-san! I unconsciously fired at you! You don¡¯t have any injuries, do you!?¡¹

    ¡¸You dumbass!! My head was nearly blown off just now, fool!¡¹

    The plate I was hold was smashed by Bernadette¡¯s Magic Gun together with the tray, and I, who had promptly crouched down, had Neapolitan-like pasta covering my head.

    ¨D¨DThis girl¡­For me, whose motto is ¡°Treat women kindly¡±, to be irritated¡­¡­only her troublesomeness is at the Six Blade General level!

    As I was thinking about how I would punish Bernadette, the shadow of death Ossan who would be cool if it were only his name had¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of feels like the letters for him and Ossan are starting to overlap their characters.

    Let¡¯s go with Doto-san.

    ¡­¡­Doto-san approached Bernadette, who had piled up 37 peoples¡¯ worth of plates into a huge tower of white plates.

    ¡¸Hou¡­That Magic Gun ¡ºKerykeion¡», it looks like you¡¯ve done some peculiar customization, haven¡¯t you.¡¹

    Doto-san, who had at some point took out some glasses and put them on, while still being a shadow of death, had an atmosphere that didn¡¯t let you feel his gloominess.

    ¡¸Hou, ¡­¡­You have some pretty good eyes. However, this child¡¯s true name is ¡ºMagic Gun Failnaught¡»!

    Please be sure not to make that mistake again.¡¹

    ¡¸You little, you said that it was ¡ºMagic Gun Misteltein¡» earlier.¡¹

    Th, this girl¡­saying things like true name and former name, the truth is that she said things on the spot!¡¹

    ¡¸The words in your mind are coming out of your mouth, you know, Yashiro-san!? B, besides, it wasn¡¯t a lie! This ¡ºFailnaught¡» is a model that improved the hitting accuracy and range distance and ¡­Look, this one here is ¡ºMisteltein¡». Misteltein is a model that improved its power! ¡­¡­¡­Fuffu~n. How was that? It wasn¡¯t¡¯ a lie!

    There is no way that a Sister that serves God could tell a lie!¡¹

    ¡¸Though you are a brutal Sister that comes shooting without even confirming with the person himself.¡¹

    ¡¸H, how mean, Yashiro-san! I¡¯m terribly hurt n¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Well, it certainly is as Bernadette says, the two Magic Guns that Bernadette pulled out and showed each had subtle differences.

    No, in the first place, their appearances greatly differed from the stages that I designed.

    These two are¨D¨Dcylinder magazines.

    What I designed three years ago was something like the present day automatic handguns that, due to the magazines¡¯ high speed reload, stressed high heating power to rapidly fire large amounts of magic.

    But, these two guns were cylinder magazines, a type of gun called revolvers, so to speak.

    ¡¸Ya, ¡­Yashiro-sa~n?¡¹

    In the first place, Magic Guns, aren¡¯t things that fire bullets like the present day weapons do.

    They either focus Maryoku into a Maryoku bullet to be fired or with high-speed, apply magic that uses cartridges engraved with magic symbols. One of these two.

    The advantages of using magic due to Magic Guns are greatly divided into two.

    First, is how it¡¯s possible to fix the point of the magic¡¯s activation in a ¡°straight line¡±.

    For example, take the low rank magic that everyone knows, ¡ºFireball¡».

    This is a magic that fires a ball of fire from an arbitrary spot.

    Beginning with Fireball, the many shooting type magic must have the practitioner accurately hypothesize the magic¡¯s point of impact.

    ¡¸Ya, Yashiro-san? ¡­¡­Ya©`shi©`ro©`sa©`n!

    Are you listening~?¡¹

    Though you can be able to fire a magic bullet at a specific spot by means of a certain amount of training, to make a magic bullet hit at an even more precise spot, you¡¯d need to have an innate spatial recognition ability.

    Because it makes that impact point fixated in the line of fire, the Magic Gun makes magic sniping possible.

    Also, even in regards to high-speed battle time, being able to fire without having to perform arrangements for the magic¡¯s aria or hypothesizing the impact point is huge.

    ¡¸¡­¡­L, look~ Yashiro-san, here are some boobs!

    Fufu, I heard it from Mareeda-san. It seems that Yashiro-san is a pervy demon that loves boobs, right~?

    ¡­¡­I-if you stop ignoring me, though it¡¯s only on top of the clothes¡­for a bit, only just for a bit, but¡­¡­¡­I-it¡¯s alright if you touch them! ¡­¡­Kya! For a Sister of all people to say that it¡¯s alright to touch them, how embarrassing!¡¹

    And then, second, just like with the above, since the aria is unneeded, with the so-called two-action of cocking the firing hammer and pulling the trigger that doesn¡¯t need even a second to perform, it becomes possible to invoke the magic.

    Possessing these two, you could say that Magic Guns should have been called something like a revolutionary technique for Mages, who were assumed to function originally as a battery.

    The Mages¡¯ weak points were that they needed to take heavy concentration for the aria and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to invoke magic at point-blank range due to the self-inflicted damage that would occur.

    The Magic Gun overcame these two weaknesses.

    However, conversely, there are also major flaws with them.

    Here¡¯s the first one. Magic symbol engraved cartridges are normally disposable.

    The reason why is in the cartridge that the magic symbol is engraved and invoked, a special metal is needed.

    This is a metal that has high Maryoku conductivity, but although it does have high Maryoku conductivity, when the magic is invoked, since a radical metal fatigue occurs and makes it deteriorate, it only becomes usable once then the effect disappears.

    And then, again for this reason, though obtaining that metal itself is easy, because it takes a lot of time to make, its price is also high.

    And then, this.

    Because it was made with assumption that it will be shooting type magic, it can¡¯t be fitted with wide area type magic.

    Maybe because the magic can¡¯t stabilize, the concern was that although it was invoked, it would only end in a misfire and uselessly expend the cartridge. Furthermore, the shooting type magic also can ¡°only¡± be fired on the straight line of fire.

    With there being even more faults, and the faults overwhelmingly standing out more than the advantages, the ¡°me¡± at the time gave up on its development.

    And yet, why, was this made¡­¡­¡­Why, was the design changed to cylinder magazines¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yashiro-sa~n, I, I¡¯ll cry, you know~? ¡­¡­E~n, e~n[3], Yashiro-san is ignoring me! I¡¯m so sad that the tears won¡¯t stop!¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨DI see, so in exchange for cutting down the loading speed and the general number of bullets, he made the Maryoku bullet that was originally used as a restraint the main shaft and aimed for application of it!?

    No, that¡¯s not it. This is, while also adding a high offensive ability to the restraint itself, it¡¯s the application of the super offensive specialization that is said to aim for magic sniping!!

    If it¡¯s this operating procedure, not many cartridges will be expended, and it¡¯s also good economically! And all while doing that, the heating power limit was raised as a whole¡­¡­¡­¥Ã!

    Now I get it, though it¡¯s become something more peaky, if it were designed and revised under the assumption that a mage that possessed high technical skills would be using it¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­Is the guy that thought of this design a genius?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Gusu¡­Just what is the difference between my boobs and Mareeda-san¡¯s ¨Cno desu. Though it¡¯s certainly true that the size is more or less different¡­¡­Rather, mine have springiness, while Mareeda-san¡¯s are drooping unsightl¨D¨D¨Dwait, ow!?¡¹

    ¡¸A¡± ahn? Whose boobs were what?

    Don¡¯t think that your well-shaped boobs on a disappointing Sister like you and Mareeda-san¡¯s graceful enormous boobs are on the same level.¡¹

    ¡¸P, putting aside the terrible ignoring of me, please don¡¯t suddenly insult a person¡¯s boobs!

    Th, though, technically, you were praising my boobs¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I won¡¯t lie about breasts that made me think they were beautiful! By the way, Bernadette, could you show me one of those.¡¹

    ¡¸Misteltein and Failnaught, is it? ¡­¡­Fufu~n, I won¡¯t show it to the bullying Yashiro-sa~n. ¡­¡­But, if you don¡¯t ignore me anymore wait ahh! You took it by force!¡¹

    Jeez, so noisy.

    There has never been an opponent that made me not feel guilt for insulting breasts up until now.

    Rather, this is the first time I¡¯ve insulted them. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll keep it secret that it made me feel slightly good.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought. This cylinder magazine, abandoning its rapid fire nature while also raising their respective magic efficiency, it¡¯s something meant to put Maryoku bullets as the main shaft. ¡­¡­The barrel has also become longer than when I first hypothesized it¡­Was the purpose of this to lengthen the acceleration distance of the Maryoku bullet and elevate its power!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ig, ignoring Mode again, is it!? ¡­¡­Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hey, give it back. I¡¯m in the middle of investigating right now.¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d give it back! Rather, it¡¯s mine!¡¹

    Ah~, I ignored her too much and she became sulky.

    Well, whatever, I¡¯ve generally understood the Magic Gun¡¯s composition.

    Nevertheless, the person that designed this Magic Gun sure is amazing.

    As I thought, they designed it focusing on reality more than me who did it only on knowledge.

    Though there¡¯s probably no change in that it¡¯s as high-priced as before, just making it exist as a weapon with possible practical use, is something amazing.

    I certainly would like to meet them¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought, it can only be you.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!?¡¹

    As I was thinking about my feelings for a great person I still hadn¡¯t met, my shoulder was grabbed, and as I turned around to look¡­¡­There was Doto-san!

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t startle me every time! I¡¯m not good with the horror-type after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m terribly sorry. ¡­¡­Um, Yuu Yashiro-san, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m technically Yuu Yashiro¡­¡­And, as if I¡¯d let you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ham!?¡¹

    At the mouth of Bernadette, who pointed the muzzle with a condition reflex at me who once again named himself, I threw a lump of ham that probably was one kilogram. When I did, Bernadette, while being surprised by the ham that suddenly appeared in her mouth, got distracted by that deliciousness and lowered the gun.

    ¡­¡­Damn, even though it hasn¡¯t even been half a day since we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ve already established a way to deal with her!

    ¡¸So, what do you mean by it can only be me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­Yashiro-san. By all means, could I have you become a Lizwadia special lecturer!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Excuse me?¡¹

    ¡ó

    And then, we return to the beginning.

    As we enter inside the clock tower, it became a large hall.

    Underfoot, the stone that looked like marble was beautifully polished and clicking footsteps resounded, and the ceiling had a height that even a dragon would have no problem flying.

    At the center of that hall, I found a pillar that stretched to the heavens.

    Close to the base of that pillar, something like a reception desk was established, and the receptionist was running a feather pen on some documents.

    ¡¸Uwah, it sure is amazing. It really doesn¡¯t make you think it¡¯s an establishment for an education institution. Even when compared to a temple or a castle, its vastness is remarkably different.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What did you come along for?¡¹

    I also leaked a voice of admiration at the clock tower¡¯s structure, but, all of the words, all of them were taken by Bernadette who came along for some reason.

    ¡¸What are you talking about, Yashiro-san! I came in order to watch over you so that your devilish hand doesn¡¯t reach the students!¡¹

    Although she was able to misunderstand that I was a different Yuu Yashiro from the Preceding Hero, I totally didn¡¯t foresee that this time she would follow after me for a different reason.

    ¡¸Incidentally, what¡¯s the real reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Yashiro-san. I want to eat dessert.¡¹

    ¡¸Your saying that even after eating all that, it¡¯s still not enough!?¡¹

    Although Bernadette finally finished feasting on 40 peoples¡¯ worth of food (for lunch), even after having eaten all that, it seems she still desired dessert.

    ¡¸Ah~¡­Only after this case is done, alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? It¡¯s a promise, okay!? Do you swear to God!?¡¹

    ¡¸Daaaah! Shut upppp!! If you don¡¯t stay quiet, I won¡¯t let you have dessert, got it!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    This girl, she¡¯s so easy to handle¡­!

    ¡¸Please wait for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Ah, yes.¡¹

    As we approached the pillar in the middle of the hall, Doto-san talked with the receptionist.

    Delicately talking with a volume where I couldn¡¯t hear the subject, Doto-san nodded and looked this way.

    ¡¸This way.¡¹

    As we follow exactly as he said, we stood before the pillar.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is a transferring formation, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    With the pillar at the center, despite the magic formation being directly engraved into the marble, Bernadette noticed it.

    ¡¸H~n¡­so it¡¯s just like an elevator¡­¡­¡­Wait, what are you talking all naturally for.¡¹

    Maybe already having forgotten the words of ¡°if she didn¡¯t stay quiet, there¡¯d be no dessert¡±, I turned and glared at Bernadette who had normally called out.

    But, without any hesitation in her words, she scornfully laughed.

    ¡¸I thought about it. A meal going up to dessert is standard¡­¡­Therefore, Yashiro-san has the obligation to treat me up to dessert! ¡­¡­¡­Fuffu~n, it¡¯s my complete win in this argument!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll make it an absurdly shabby dessert. Like the dango grains of skewer dango.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahn, I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹

    Because she said it with a ¡°How¡¯s that¡±-face, since annoyance came to me, I lightly teased her.

    ¡¸The preparations for the transference formation are done. Yashiro-san, Bernadette-san. Please get on.¡¹

    As we did as Doto-san said and got onto the transference formation, a light enveloped us.

    Together with the end of the momentary floating feeling, the light also settled down.

    ¡¸How nice of you to come, young ones! ¡­¡­Hoho!¡¹

    What we saw was an old person whose size was about 50 cm sitting in a luxurious desk and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re the rumored¡­¡­No, the special lecturer Dotorag¨¦-sensei recommended¡­¡­¡¹

    a beauty with charmingly slanted eyes and wearing glasses.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Pool as in betting pool.

    [2] Had trouble translating this line: ¤ª¤Ã¤µ¤ó¤ÎÕñ¤ê¤Ë\¤Ã¤¿¤éÅ­¤é¤ì¤¿¤Ç¤´¤¶¤ë¡£

    [3] Kind of a sound for crying.

 Chapter 32 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Transparent Trap

    Sorry for the delay. I don¡¯t really have anything to mention. Just a bit down about AnimeTake being taken down. Anyway, please enjoy the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero and the Transparent Trap

    ¡¸I am this Lizwadia¡¯s Headmaster ¨Cnano jya. Hoho, let me hear the names of you young ones!¡¹

    The Jii-san that sat on top of the desk and looked like a child, looked at us and said that.

    ¡­¡­What is it, is being small the default for the old people in this world?

    Baba-chan was, the shitty old man was.[1]

    Well, let¡¯s put his height aside.

    Wearing the wizard characteristic pointed hat and a vivid green robe that was different from the other robes, this elderly man whose characteristic was his greatly stocked Kaiser moustache[2] called himself Lizwadia¡¯s Headmaster.

    Certainly, if I were told that this room was the Headmaster¡¯s room, I¡¯d nod my head in agreement.

    The chair and the desk, all of the expensive looking wooden goods like the cupboard, on the wall, various paintings were decorated.

    Even things like the sofa looked like it would feel great to sit in.

    ¡¸I have no reluctance in naming myself. ¡­¡­However, have you not been taught this? ¡­¡­¡ºIf you wish to know the other party¡¯s name, you must first give your own¡»¡­¡­is how it goes!

    That is what I was taught by the Sister of the church!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you so condescending?¡¹

    Bernadette pointed her finger at the Headmaster with a snap. Her chest also shook with a *purin* (wobble).

    You seem to be somewhat happy, but, since it¡¯s important, I¡¯ll say it again but, why are you so condescending?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Look!

    The eyes of the charmingly slanted eyed Onee-san that looks like a mirror image of a female teacher have become sharp, you know!? At this rate, even the Headmaster will probably get mad¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ho ho ho. ¨D¨D¨DVery well, I shall have you, hear my name!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­The Headmaster that cheerfully laughed, then suddenly answering with a DOS voice I heard before, he stood up.[3]

    ¡¸My name is Rougaron![4] Once the king of the Hobbit tribe that ruled West Orgain, the sole Hobbit that became Lizwadia¡¯s Headmaster in this world! ¡­¡­¡­Supreme Ruler and King, Rougaron, 73-years-old ¨Cjyaaaaa!¡¹

    *Dosa!!* (Bam!!) ¡­¡­Vigorously spreading out his mantle, the Headmaster that named himself with a fierce threatening attitude, or rather, the Supreme Ruler and King, Rougaron.

    When the mantle once again hid his tiny body, he began a low laugh going Fu fu fu.

    ¡¸¡ºSupreme Ruler and King¡» Rougaron has informed you¡­¡­¡­¡­Young people, let me hear your names!!¡¹

    With a *Kah!*, the Supreme Ruler and King Rougaron showed Bernadette a glare that didn¡¯t have any of the cheerfulness that was there up until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Supreme Ruler and King, Rougaron. I see, a spirit not inferior to the name of ¡ºSupreme Ruler and King¡»¡­!

    In that case, let me respond. ¡­¡­An agent belonging to the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization, Bernadette the¡ºGunner¡»!! ¡­¡­I¡¯m a spunky 16-years-old!¡¹

    Spinning her Magic Guns on her fingers, and while spinning herself, *Pita* (Click), Bernadette struck a pose.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Th, the eyes of the four people other than me were stuck on me!

    Bernadette and the Headmaster had eyes of anticipation, Doto-san was surprised, and the charmingly slanted eyed female teacher had criticizing eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A, a rootless wanderer that goes from journey to journey. ¡­¡­I¡¯m Yuu Yashiro the ¡ºAdventurer¡», 16-years-old.¡¹

    Into the mouth of Bernadette, who pointed a muzzle at me, I threw a candy in by flicking it with the Invisible Eraser trick and prevented her attack while naming myself.

    While licking the candy,

    Bernadette was a bit condescending, saying¡¸Well, while it was a safe answer, in consideration of the candy, I¡¯ll give it a passing mark¡¹ and looking at me with a satisfied face. While glaring at her with a sidelong glance, I took one step forward.

    ¡¸This is a bit prompt but, although it is as a temporary one, is it really alright if I become a lecturer with Doto-san¡¯s recommendation alone?¡¹

    The problem that came up here, was ¡ºwhether it was alright for me to become a temporary lecturer or not¡».

    If it were Japan¡¯s schools, it would probably undeniably unjustified. But however, for Doto-san, there was a reason that he needed me to be a temporary lecturer.

    Actually, though he changed my Magic Gun to a cylinder magazine, the great person that reached a single completed form of it, was in fact Doto-san.

    Despite his unskillful appearance, he was one of ten magic researchers in the world requested by the academic conference for a thesis related to Magic Guns, which for some reason seem to become an ancient craft that was discovered in the past few years even though I was the one who should have designed it, and to the innovative magic theory ¡ºMagic Clad¡» which had become something that the religious organization had disseminated.

    The Lizwadia Academy had of course tried to assist him, but the students wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Because of his strangely thick popularity, the students had resigned from being taught by anyone but him, no, any teacher that had a lower ability than him.

    As for the actual circumstances, teacher bullying had begun.

    Though Doto-san stood in a heavy position, because there were several superior students, like fools, starting from pointing out spell mistakes, they¡¯d stuff frogs in his desk or expose his embarrassing past, and all of that made him have to take a break.

    ¡­¡­How should I say this, how I was amazed from hearing how low the level of bullying was is a secret.

    At this rate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to submit his thesis to the academic conference. However, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the students and concentrate on the thesis with his personality as it was.

    There, speaking fluently in the Alexelia language which was a magic language, and a deep knowledge of the Magic Gun that he himself had remade the plans. A man that happened to have both of those appeared.

    That¡¯s right, it was me.

    It seems that he thought that if it were me, I would be enough to be a teacher while he himself was out.

    Incidentally, it seems that although Doto-san had requested Ossan, being the Elf he was, to do it before, he was refused.

    ¡¸As for me, I don¡¯t mind. In fact, as a gentleman of the same tastes, it¡¯s enough that I want to help out for Dotorang¨¦-san¡¯s sake.¡¹

    I am by no means doing it for the sake of the schoolgirls, you know?[5]

    ¡¸¡­¡­uUugh, Yashiro-san¡­¤Ã. Thank you very much!¡¹

    Doto-san became overcome with emotion at my words and started crying.

    Th, these feelings of guilt aren¡¯t half-assed¡­¥Ã.

    ¡¸Certainly, a notification saying that this time, as an exception, the academic conference has also respected Dotorang¨¦-sensei¡¯s intentions. ¡­¡­¡­But, as I thought, having a person of doubtful origin from who knows where together with an unknown comrade, even as a temporary one, be a lecturer, I oppose it, Headmaster.¡¹

    The charmingly slanted eyed female teacher took a step forward.

    While her words were towards the Headmaster, only her eyes went deeply through me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sensei¡¯s name is?¡¹

    Since charmingly slanted eyed female teacher is, as you¡¯d expect, too long, when I asked, the charmingly slanted eyed female teacher turned around towards me.

    ¡¸¡­Excuse my impoliteness. ¡­¡­¡­I am, Lizwadia Headmaster Rougaron¡¯s exclusive secretary. Concurrently, I am called the ¡ºSeiten (Equaling Heaven)[6] Magician¡» Zelga Ul Helcroz¨¦ Largruka Felcasio Clartur¨¦.[7]¡¹

    That was long.

    Amazing, among the names that I¡¯ve heard until now, that¡¯s the second longest name I¡¯ve heard!

    By the way, the number one is the rakugo and well-known Jugem.[8]

    Rather, this Zelga-sensei, she unexpectedly goes with the flow easily.

    Matching Bernadette and the Headmaster, she even introduced herself with her second name.

    ¡­¡­I only stated my occupation.

    But still, Seiten Magician? ¡­¡­I wonder what letters you right that with¡­¡­

    As I was thinking such things, Bernadette got in front of me¡­actually, more like stood in front of Zelga-sensei.

    ¡¸Y, you are the highest authority of ¡ºSummoners¡», the one who is said to have obtained the divine protection of the Spirit King and is said to be allowed to call themselves the Equaling Heaven Magician, that Clartur¨¦!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, while there are others that possess the name Clartur¨¦ other than me, there is no one other than me that can name themselves the Equaling Heaven Magician. ¡­¡­And so, Headmaster¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, amazing! Yashiro-san, this is so amazing, it¡¯s the Equaling Heaven Magician!

    The magician said to possess enough ability that there are none in every branch of magic that can rival her¡­! The world¡¯s highest point, it¡¯s the Equaling Heaven Magician~!!

    Such a, great person, is before my eyes!!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet for a bit.¡¹

    I ignored the Bernadette that became timid in the corner of my eye.

    ¡¸Headmaster.¡¹

    Zelga-sensei turned around to the Headmaster and pressed for a vote.

    Receiving that, the Headmaster turned his eyes towards me.

    ¡¸Umu. ¡­¡­Yashiro, is what you said, right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Though not as much as the overblown situation from a little while ago, the Headmaster released an characteristic of overbearing of one that stood above others.

    Both of his sharply shining eyes focusing on me and blinking several times, the Headmaster¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡¸You pass, jya. After this, it would probably be best if you get the introductions with the students without delay ¨Cjyarou.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha, eh? ¡­¡­Is it alright?¡¹

    Being settled without any particular test, it was a light anticlimax.

    ¡¸Umu. Rather, by all means, I would like to ask you to do it. ¡­¡­Now then, Dotorang¨¦-kun, go take him there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Doto-san nodded, and stood on top of the transference formation that was engraved in the floor.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    While being the usual shadow of death, Doto-san, who gained a few feature of vigor on his face, activated the transference formation, and we once again came to the clock tower¡¯s hall. With there being a feeling of a moment of floating, I can¡¯t help but be reminded of an elevator.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Upuh¡­I can¡¯t get used to this.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, weren¡¯t you fine just a little while ago?¡¹

    As the light of the time of transference settled down, Bernadette, who was holding her mouth, separated from the transference formation while bending over.

    That time we reached the Headmaster¡¯s room, she wasn¡¯t that sick, but¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Earlier, to meet with what was technically this country¡¯s¡­no, town¡¯s chief, I held it back, but¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m terribly sorry, since I¡¯m feeling a bit sick, I¡¯m going to waste some time outside.¡¹

    So was that was the tension of a human that was holding back their sickness at the time.

    But¡­well, it certainly does look like she¡¯s feeling sick.

    ¡¸That so. ¡­¡­If anything happens, return to the Kitten. Since I already paid extra, if you ask them, you could probably get them to make you a meal, and they¡¯ll also probably get you a room.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For Yashiro-san to be so kind to me¡­¡­For some reason, I feel a conspiracy. Kindly getting close to a woman in a hopeless mental state, then, a complete change, is it. As expected of Yashiro-san.¡¹

    The subject was something that made me want to hit her, but, completely not feeling the drive to do so, for some reason, I became worried about her.

    ¡¸Stop saying such stupid stuff. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d lay a hand on a disappointing girl whose chest and appearance is the only splendid content. Come back in another five years for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Having those real numbers is conversely scary. ugh¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m terribly sorry, I¡¯ll be taking Yashiro-san¡¯s kind offer.¡¹

    Saying that, Bernadette walked towards the Kitten still bending over.

    ¡¸Those who aren¡¯t used to the transference formation do start to feel bad, after all. ¡­¡­Is Yashiro-san alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    If it¡¯s shaking at the level of an elevator, I won¡¯t feel sick.

    ¡¸Well then, this way. The school building is the East building¡¯s second floor.¡¹

    ¡ó

    The blackboard eraser trap.

    It¡¯s probably something that everyone¡¯s done once.

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s a sliding type or an open and shutting type (the sliding type is a bit clich¨¦), you insert the blackboard eraser in the gap of the door, the blackboard eraser will fall on the head of the person that opens the door, and receiving the chalk powder smeared blackboard eraser, their hair becomes white¡­¡­¡­

    This trap is mainly aimed for new teachers.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think that it would happen even in another world¡­¡­¡­

    Heading towards the school building from the clock tower, it was the time we stood in front of a certain classroom on the second floor.

    From the walls to the doors, even though their appearance was greatly different from the ones of the schools of Japan, with just the blackboard eraser being stuck in the gap of the door, I felt nostalgic for my elementary school days.

    At that time, anything and everything was fun¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸Ah, ahaha. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s always like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Doto-san laughed with a cracked voice (this is Doto-san¡¯s default laugh), and he extended a hand to remove the blackboard eraser.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t, Dotorang¨¦-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Why not?¡¹

    I grasped Doto-san¡¯s extended hand.

    ¡¸This is a challenge. ¡­¡­If you fall for a trap of this level, you¡¯re that level of a teacher. If you violently get angry from a trap of this level, you¡¯re that level of a human. ¡­¡­This is, a measure of the teacher¡¯s character, it¡¯s a challenge from the students!¡¹

    At the very least, when I argued for argument¡¯s sake like that, I got scolded by the teacher.

    ¡¸Is, is that how it was¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That is why, please entrust me with the matter of dealing with this blackboard eraser!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. Yashiro-san, no, Yashiro-sensei, I leave this to you!¡¹

    Now then, with this, the preparations are in order.

    With the blackboard eraser trap, which is one of the big three traps in the Japanese school system, right in front of me, my Japanese spirit burned intensely.

    What ¡°this is a challenge from the students¡±. ¡­¡­This is already nothing like a challenge. I have received the proclamation of war to me from you punks!!

    While I opened the door with the blackboard eraser inserted in it, my foot walked in to the classroom.

    *Bofu* (Puff).

    A soft object collided with my head, and a white smoke occurred.

    And then cheers occurred, laughter.

    Sneering at me, it was the laughter of children delighted at the success.

    That classroom where all that laughter took place, I calmly swaggered into it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸N, no way¡­¡­¡¹

    A number of the students noticed, and the laughter rapidly vanished.

    That¡¯s right.

    What the students desired was, the figure of a teacher feeling bitter about receiving the blackboard eraser, or even anger and disperse a shout.

    Paying no attention to their prank, not even perceiving into consideration¡­¡­¡­ giving the blackboard eraser a ride on his head as if it were a crown, majestically heading towards the teacher¡¯s desk, such a¡­¡­kingly entrance was something they probably could never have wanted.

    ¡­¡­By no means.

    While I bask myself in the eyes of the dumbfounded students, I stood in front of the teacher¡¯s desk, and I struck it with my palm with all my strength.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too na?ve.

    Don¡¯t get satisfied with just one trap.

    To measure others with just the blackboard eraser trap is sheer stupidity.

    Next time, prepare a bucket go along with it.¡¹

    *Shin* (Silence). In the classroom that had fallen silent, my words reverberated.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s perform the self-introductions. Everyone, take your seats.¡¹

    The students that had been in revelry just a little while ago, became gloomy as if they had stayed up all night.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    Among them, three girls had stopped in front of their own desks.

    No, they probably stood up from them. *Gatan* (Clatter). I heard the sound of three chairs falling.

    That¡¯s¡­¡­Mana Lurie and Eri Trestoria!

    I see, the two of them were Lizwadia¡¯s students. To be getting their class is an amazing coincidence.

    And then, about the remaining one¡­¡­¡­who is it?

    I kind of feel like I¡¯ve met her somewhere.

    ¡­¡­Lengthily grown out silver hair and emerald eyes.

    Nn~, where have I seen her before¡­hn?

    Hnn??

    Sylvia, from three years ago? ¡­¡­¡­¡­No, that¡¯s not it, it¡¯s because she¡¯s let her hair down that I didn¡¯t recognize her.

    She is Sylvia¡¯s younger sister and Leezelion¡¯s Third Imperial Princess.

    Alicia Lark Sheriotto Leezelion.

    She¡¯s my, Shishou in magic knowledge.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] If you forgot, he¡¯s talking about Gold, the blacksmith.

    [2] Also known as the handlebar moustache.

    [3] I have no idea what this sentence meant by ¥É¥¹. Here is the full passage: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ÀÊ¤é¤«¤ËÐ¦¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿Ñ§ÔºéL¤¬¡¢Í»È»¥É¥¹¤ÎÂ„¤¤¤¿Éù¤Çê¤¨¡¢¥¹¥¯¥Ã¤ÈÁ¢¤ÁÉÏ¤¬¤Ã¤¿¡£

    [4] Pronounced Roo-ga-ron.

    [5] This whole line was done in katakana with no kanji what so ever.

    [6] Not exactly sure how to translate this. ”ÅÌìÄ§Œ§ŽŸ. The pronunciation of Seiten is definite as that is what the original said.

    [7] Not sure how to make this name look better or more¡­European(?) since the names don¡¯t seem to be close to Japanese or American english. Here is the original: ¥¼¥ë¥¬?¥¦¥ë?¥Ø¥ë¥¯¥í©`¥¼?¥é©`¥É¥°¥ë¥«?¥Õ¥§¥ë¥«¥·¥ª?¥¯¥é¥ë¥Æ¥å©`¥ì

    [8] This could be a reference to the original folklore of Jugem Jugem or the little monkey in Gintama, Jugem Jugem.

 Chapter 33 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Precocious Princess

    It¡¯s a bit early but here is the next chapter. Also comes with a picture. It¡¯s an introduction to the personality of the Third Imperial Princess. Please enjoy.

    Also, just as a heads up, there won¡¯t be another picture until chapter 44.

    Edit: Image cleaned thanks to JC.

    The Preceding Hero and the Precocious Princess

    This is a bit sudden, but, one week of this other world of Reynbrook has seven days.

    In other words, it¡¯s the same as the current Japan, but, I, for three days of the week, have come to teach magic linguistics.

    It seems that Doto-san will do his best for everything else.

    Having finished my debut with the students, I handed my schedule to Doto-san.

    I told him beforehand that I¡¯d be staying for two weeks and since I told him beforehand, it seems that he made a schedule that totaled up to six days of lessons.

    ¡°Is only six days going to be alright?¡± is probably what you thought. I also asked that.

    But Doto-san replied by silently nodding at my words.

    Safely finishing the self-introductions, after that I was called to the staff room by Doto-san and at a turning corner of the school building, I received a violent attack from behind.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡­You little, you¡¯re power is going up!¡¹

    When I turn to look at the sudden impact that attacked my lower back, what was there was a young girl whose silver hair looked like it shined.

    ¡¸Nfufu~!¡¹

    *Nihera* (Coy smile). While having a smile rise on her face, the one clinging on to my lower back was Alicia Lark Sheriotto Leezelion.

    Untitled-2

    ¡¸Alicia, you waited until you came into my blind spot, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    When I look around, there aren¡¯t many signs of life. A princess of a whole country clinging to a man who you could say is nameless (publicly)¡­¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s probably to not cause such a scandal.

    ¡¸What is with that way of talking. Are those the words you say to your wife that you haven¡¯t seen in three years?¡¹

    While her face somewhat swelled, she fired off such a bombshell announcement without any hesitation. ¡­¡­Good grief, she hasn¡¯t changed on the inside.

    ¡¸Just who is whose wife. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it, Alicia. For a second, I didn¡¯t know who you were, you know?¡¹

    Since she had a side tail[1] three years ago, and maybe because of her growth, things didn¡¯t match up inside my head.

    ¡¸Nfufu! I¡¯ve become a charming woman, haven¡¯t I?¡¹

    Separating from me, she, *kururi* (spin), did a turn and did a ¡°Hi-pose¡±.[2]

    Doing a wink with a pose that made her look like an idol, Alicia certainly did become charming.

    Three years have passed after all¡­¡­so right now she¡¯s 12, huh. If it were the me from three years ago, that child-like position might have bothered me, but¡­¡­¡­

    Fu, in the end, she¡¯s just a little kid. If you¡¯re going to be my wife, you¡¯ll need to go and increase your age another 10.

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­yes, yes, Alicia-chan is a charming girl, isn¡¯t she~.¡¹[3]

    ¡¸Mu~! ¡­¡­Fufu~n. Even my chest has gotten bigger, you know!¡¹

    Saying that, Alicia opened her robe, and, on top of her turtleneck-style dress, showed a valley she made by bringing together her chest, but, that swelling¡­swelling? ¡­¡­Is that the clothes¡¯ creases?

    ¡¸You sisters are just fundamentally small breasted, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu~! I¡¯m different ¨Cmon. They¡¯re just well-shaped breasts ¨Cda mon!¡¹

    As if. These sisters are extremely alike, other than their personalities.

    Especially their chests.

    ¡¸That aside, since Yuu suddenly appeared, I was surprised.¡¹

    Clinging to my arm, Alicia smiled.

    ¡¸I was asked to do it by Dotorang¨¦-sensei. ¡­¡­It will only be for a short time but please take care of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu. Leave it to me. Supporting the husband is the wife¡¯s duty ¨Cda mon ne!

    ¡­¡­A devoted wife for the sake of her husband, how¡¯s that? ¡­¡­Have you fallen for me again?¡¹

    ¡¸Those lines just now, in this situation, if you were big breasted, I would have become your slave of love.¡¹

    If she said ¡°Have you fallen for me again?¡± while pressing big breasts against me, there¡¯s no mistake that on that day, it would have turned into a ¡°bring her to bed¡±-like development¡­¡­¡­If she were big breasted.

    ¡¸Mu~. ¡­¡­As usual, Yuu is a big breasted boobs maniac.¡¹

    Alicia pouted. Ah, her mood has gone bad.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s that. Since there seem to be people with unusual tastes that say small is good, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s unfortunate but I just can¡¯t bring myself to see small breasts as precious. Being big breasted itself is a status.¡¹

    ¡¸Hu~n¡­¡­Then, you won¡¯t get aroused with my chest.¡¹

    At my words, Alicia showed an imp-like smile and asked. Ah, she¡¯s come up with some kind of plan.

    ¡¸Before big breasts and small breasts, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a child. ¡­¡­No, well, no matter the reason, there are exceptions but. ¡­¡­It is Alicia¡¯s chest, after all.¡¹

    In my mind, imagining Mana¡¯s chest, which boasted a size that you could recognize it from above the robe, I immediately erase that and look at Alicia¡¯s small boobs.

    Even from above the dress which was probably made of thin material, for the most part, I can¡¯t see her boobs.

    Swelling, huh?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Fine-by-me. ¡®Cause I¡¯m definitely going to get Yuu aroused for me!¡¹

    Saying that, Alicia went around to my back.

    ¡¸Come on, sit!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve had to deal with the princess¡¯s selfishness.

    Besides¡­¡­having disappeared involuntarily, I didn¡¯t even properly say my farewell to her.

    It¡¯s been a while since we met. If it¡¯s something like this, I¡¯ll listen to her as much as she li¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¢

    ¡¸Ei¡¹

    *Funi* (Squish)

    ¡¸¤ÃAHh!?¡¹

    Wh¡­¡­what is that?¡­¡­¡­¡­A, Alicia, from behind me¡­¡­embraced me.

    Yeah, I get that. I really get that.

    I can feel the weight on my back, and above all, Alicia¡¯s hands are, from behind me, extending to my chest.

    This, squishy sensation¡­¡­what is it?

    It, it¡¯s as if, from my throat, I¡¯m thinking that even if I put my hand out, I¡¯ll rub it and want to embrace it¡­¡­That, pair of hills!?

    It can¡¯t be! There¡¯s no way it should be!

    I know what Alicia¡¯s boobs are at most! A chopping board, a cliff!

    And yet¡­and yet, just why are they like thisss!!?

    ¡¸Fufu¡­¡­How is it? Feels good, right? It¡¯s because, even my chest, is perfectly soft!¡¹

    While whispering closely, wriggling her body, Alicia pressed her chest on my back.

    Kuh, damn¡­It shouldn¡¯t, be like this¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸With something like a¡­k, kid¡¯s boobs.¡¹

    ¡¸*Hamu* (Glomp)¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DAhi!?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. ¡­Your body is also as honest as ever, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Play-biting my ear, I let out a strange voice.

    N, no way¡­At, this rate¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸But, I won¡¯t give in to something like small boobs!¡¹

    ¡¸H~n, really. ¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll do it even mo~re intensely!¡¹

    *Funifunifunifunifuni!* (Squish, squish, squish, squish, squish)

    ¡¸Sh, shtoooppp!¡¹[4]

    I couldn¡¯t win against her boobs¡­¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D¡£

    Damn¡­It¡¯s no good, I¡¯m going to fall¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m going to degrade into a loliconnnn!

    *Boto* (Plop),

    ¡¸Ah, they dropped.¡¹

    ¡¸Boobs are things that can drop!?¡¹

    When I thought that the sensation from my back had disappeared, the real truth came to light.

    ¡¾Quick Announcement¡¿ Women¡¯s breasts are detachable.

    WAIT!

    ¡¸S, Slime!?¡¹

    When I turn around to look, a slime the size of a child¡¯s palm jumped onto Alicia¡¯s arm.

    So that pleasant feeling sensation on my back was¡­¡­the sensation of this, slime!!

    ¡¸A~rara, you found out.¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you¡­Doing that to a man¡¯s pure heart, how dare you¡­¡­¡¹

    Please forgive me for almost degrading into a lolicon, Sherry-san¡­¡­and also Mareeda-san. I am earnestly an Onee-san type!!

    ¡¸Even like this, I am a maiden, you know? Being outside where you never know if someone might come by, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d do such indecent behavior.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Sticking out her nonexistent chest, Alicia smiled with a smirk.

    Damn it, I¡¯m vexed at how for some reason I thought that it was a disappointment!

    And then, I looked at that Alicia, and

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, wait, Alicia.¡¹

    Unexpectedly, I thought, something was wrong.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­Wh, what is it¡­It wasn¡¯t something to get that mad about, right.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just, there¡¯s one thing that I want to ask.¡¹

    And then, that thought getting stronger, then instantly noticing it, then being ashamed of myself for not noticing it, I got mad at my past self, saying ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notice it¡±.

    ¡¸?¡­¡­What?¡¹

    *Koten* (Tilt). Alicia tilted her head. Only a bit at the robe, I peek at the ¡°dress¡± under the robe.

    ¡¸You, where¡¯s your uniform for school?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? ¡­¡­¡­There isn¡¯t anything like a uniform in school, you know? If anything, it would be this robe, I guess?¡¹

    Saying that, Alicia displayed the ashen robe.

    The brooch fitted with a crimson jewel at the base of her neck, shined with a twinkle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There aren¡¯t any, uniforms?¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoh, Zelga-kun. It looked like you were pretty angry about the decision from earlier ¨Cjya na.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not at all. More than my opinion, being the Headmaster, as well as the chief of the Lizwadia Guild, the Guild Master, your opinion is the correct one in this Lizwadia. Do not mind mine.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, in that case, Zelga-kun. If I thought that I wanted you to wear a nurse outfit, would you respect my opinion?¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoh!¡¹

    She had intended to imply with sarcasm that it was fine in Lizwadia but that it would be out in other places, but this Headmaster lightly parried Zelga¡¯s words and returned it in double.

    ¡¸Moreover, about my opinion on how it is also correct for to not do my Guild work -jya¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If you were to do that, I would have you resign from your seat as Headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸It, it was a joke ¨Cjya yo.¡¹

    The Headmaster and Zelga inhaled a deep breath right there, and Zelga broke the ice.

    ¡¸Why did you make him¡­¡­the adventurer, Yuu Yashiro, a lecturer? ¡­Can I have you tell me that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Umu.¡¹

    At the words of his serious subordinate, Rougaron deeply nodded.

    ¡¸Did you, feel his Maryoku wh¨D¨D¡¹

    Bari~n!! (Crash!!)

    All of a sudden, the window of the Headmaster¡¯s room, which was on the top floor of the clock tower, made a sound and broke to pieces, and from there, something came jumping out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    What appeared from the window was, his clouded with anger, a black haired man that looked as if he had been taken by darkness.

    It was Yashiro Yuu.

    ¡¸Ju¡­¡­Just what in the world are you doing! ¡­¡­¡­M, moreover, how did you get here, the top floor of the clock tower, without the transference formation¡­!¡¹

    At Yashiro Yuu, who was getting closer while stepping on the scattered glass in the room, Zelga pointed her staff.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Why don¡¯t I have you tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­About what ¨Cjya?¡¹

    At the man that carried madness in his eyes, even Rougaron was embraced in fear.

    Eyes hiding this much hatred in them, it was something he had never seen.

    Persuasion is inadvisable. Immediately discerning that, Rougaron, without any opposition, asked for Yashiro Yuu¡¯s intentions.

    Those eyes dyed in despair, shook.

    ¡¸Why, aren¡¯t there any school appointed uniforms!!¡¹

    His roar that came from the soul, resounded in the Headmaster¡¯s room.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] This is a kind of hairstyle, like a ponytail or twin tails.

    [2] Hi-pose as in a cute pose when you say hi or hello.

    [3] Not sure if I presented it correctly. He¡¯s treating her like a little kid.

    [4] Supposed to be ¡°dame¡± said as ¡°rame¡±. Slurring that from pleasure, I couldn¡¯t think of a good way to express it. For now, I just put ¡°stop¡±.

 Chapter 34 â€“ The Preceding Hero is the Enemy of Women?

    I happened to finish up this chapter pretty quickly so hopefully I can get a chapter done by my usual time.

    In other news, for those of you who haven¡¯t seen it yet, I added somethings to the table of contents. It now has the summary from where the web novel came from as well as some tentative titles for the rest of the chapters in volume two. I decided to do the titles to give you guys something to look forward to in future chapters.

    Well, enough of that. Please enjoy the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero is the Enemy of Women?

    ¡¸U, uniform? ¡­¡­Are you not talking about the robe?¡¹

    ¡¸As if I would beeee! The thing called a school uniform, is not something that monotonous!¡¹

    Seeing Yuu fall to his knees and start sobbing, the Headmaster and Zelga understood why he had invaded by smashing through the window pane.

    Vaguely, but.

    ¡¸For our school robe, it means we are within the same organization¡­¡­In other words, in order to make people strongly aware that they are a comrade of Lizwadia, it brings forth a feeling of solidarity. Moreover, for the school provided robe, it also excellently had magical resistance in¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸For barrier piercing type magic, it¡¯s no different from paper, isn¡¯t it~!¡¹

    Yuu had for some reason felt something like his heart dancing for the robe that had become tattered, but now wasn¡¯t the time to be facing his awareness for such a thing.

    ¡¸Moreover, you said a feeling of solidarity, but I think that is a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    Zelga¡¯s slanted eyes became even thinner, and glared at Yuu. And yet, taking that look, Yuu¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸The robe is something that you wear on top of clothes. ¡­¡­Then, what about the clothes under that robe?¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    At the small movement of facial expression that Zelga had shown, Yuu carried confidence that he had hit the mark.

    ¡¸The clothes under the robes, should have birthed an extreme difference between the nobles and the commoners. That difference, it should have given birth to a huge ripple.¡¹

    Nobles wore gorgeous and showy clothes that minded things like their prestige or their fashion sense.

    Commoners didn¡¯t have the financial flexibility to worry about such things and so they had simple clothing.

    Allowing entry with being a noble or commoner having no part in it, Lizwadia expressed that they were equals, but, despite this, the students still looked down upon those that were born inferior to themselves, and despised them. Although it had not become a huge problem, it certainly had become a problem.

    ¡¸¡­¡­However, if you cast aside the robes and exchange them for uniforms, the discrimination problem caused from the difference of birth, can greatly be cancelled!¡¹

    While raising his fist overhead, having stood up, Yuu¡¯s eyes glittered with hope and eros.

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­¡¹

    The Headmaster nodded that Yuu¡¯s words did have reason to them. And then, having seen through the true nature that dwelled within his eyes, Rougaron raised his lips.

    ¡¸And what are your real intentions ¨Cjya?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see girls wear cute clothes.¡¹

    It was a motive that blew off the serious conversation that was there just a little while ago, but Rougaron acquired those words, and laughed.

    ¡¸Hoho! Very well, Yashiro-kun. Your said uniform system, let us try to discuss it.¡¹

    ¡¸But, Headmaster!?¡¹

    Zelga was astonished by Rougaron¡¯s decision. To think, for an idea that tries to break a long withstanding tradition to be approved, in regards to Zelga, who was especially strict even among the teachers of Lizwadia Academy, she felt enough of an astonishment that it could be called a bolt out of the blue.

    Zelga drew close to Rougaron.

    ¡¸Please reconsider this, Headmaster! Our Lizwadia is a Magic Academy that has last for about more than a millennium! And you are saying to abolish the school robes which have been a tradition ever since it was decided from the beginning!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tradition. ¡­¡­Fumu, it sounds nice. However, I think of that as an evil custom.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Having tradition be called evil, Zelga was speechless.

    ¡¸What he has said certainly turned into a problem and continued. If it really can more or less reduce that, wouldn¡¯t there be value in trying it ¨Cjyaro?¡¹

    ¡¸How, however¡­! He has the wicked intention of wanting to see young girls wearing those uniforms¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I do also want to see cute schoolgirls.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Everything before Zelga¡¯s eyes became completely white.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸So, specifically, what kind of uniform are you going to make it ¨Cno jya? As you would expect, something like boobs being in plain sight, as a clergyman, is something I cannot permit, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What custom is that.¡¹

    The idea was obviously that of a dirty old man.

    However, it¡¯s just as the Headmaster said, things not appropriate at the academy, being the educational institution that it is, it probably can¡¯t be permitted.

    But, in this world, erotic equipment is typical.

    It is because they understand that it is not for indecent purposes.

    Since the order is for something school-like, on top of that, it needs to be a slightly erotic uniform on a level that doesn¡¯t make one think that it¡¯s erotic.

    Well, we should be able to manage something about this part. We should leave this to a pro.

    ¡¸Since I have an Arachne acquaintance, we can prepare them while consulting that person. ¡­¡­If they have a week, I think they can prepare several peoples¡¯ worth of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Goodness! So you have a personal connection among the Arachne!? In, in that case, can we make them see-through!?¡¹

    Because the Arachne once had a disgraceful period of having a slave social class, it seems that there were many of them that terribly hated humans.

    I heard it from my Arachne acquaintance.

    By the way, a clergyman shouldn¡¯t be saying see-through.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be done, but wouldn¡¯t that be out as an educational institution?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡­That is a disappointment ¨Cjya no.¡¹

    I¡¯m not one to be saying this but the disappointing one is you.

    ¡¸And so, the problem is the amount of money ¨Cjya. The current robes are something that is provided at the time of their enrollment. We can provide new uniforms to students in the whole school and have them wear it, but what you were talking about possesses abilities higher than the current robes ¨Cjya ro? Naturally, that part of the uniforms¡¯ cost will be high. ¡­¡­Where will those funds come from?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. One of the realistic obstacles that stood right before our eyes was the funding.

    The first several peoples¡¯ worth of uniforms will of course be from me, but if it¡¯s going to be installed, naturally, the school side that is going to be providing them is going to be burdened.

    To give the students in the whole school something with obviously better quality than the robes that made one thing it was shabby¡­¡­That will take up money.

    ¡¸It will be completely charged by the academy¡­¡­¡­is that something we can¡¯t do?¡¹

    ¡¸It depends.¡¹

    I see, even if they do it, it¡¯s only after the actual goods are shown¡­so that¡¯s the case. If it¡¯s absurdly expensive, as expected, it would be unreasonable¡­¡­

    ¡¸In that case, why don¡¯t we go with making its debut in the academy a week from now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho, I will be keeping my expectations for it.¡¹

    While touching his handlebar moustache, the Headmaster nodded.

    Lightly bowing to that Headmaster, I jumped down from the window that I came entering from.

    Kuu~h! This has gotten really fun~!

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­*Suu*¡­¡­¡­*Suu*¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Around the time the sky turned dark red, having reached the Kitten¡¯s Purr, I was overlooking Bernadette who was making gentle sleeping breaths on a certain room¡¯s bed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­*Suu*¡­¡­¡­*Suu*¡¹

    Bernadette breathed with a constant sensation.

    Every time she inhaled, her chest moved, and shook with a *Purun* (Wobble).

    With a *Purun*. It shook with a *Purun*.

    ¡¸I, I can¡¯t get enough.¡¹

    Defenselessly sleeping deeply, without the usual annoyingness, the beautifulness of that appearance was prominent.

    Even though she¡¯s a beauty if she stays quiet¡­¡­I finally understand those words.

    It¡¯s kind of like, the chattering Bernadette made me not consider her as the opposite sex way too much, but seeing her now lying in bed, I completely see her as someone of the opposite sex.

    Bernadette was at the boundary of pretty and cute. Such a beauty is sleeping right before my eyes.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­N, no, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t! This girl is that Bernadette. No matter how big breasted she is, this girl is the hungry assassin that tried to kill me!

    Feeling the wolf inside of me start to come up, I thought this is something I shouldn¡¯t do and started to wake Bernadette up.

    As long as Bernadette wakes up, I¡¯ll feel ¡°although she¡¯s cute, she¡¯s annoying¡±.

    Thinking that, I shook Bernadette¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸O~i, Bernadette. Are you still feeling ba¡­¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    And then, I regretted it.

    Shaking her shoulder. ¡­¡­In other words, due to shaking her shoulders, the rest of her body also shook.

    That was, something that I really shouldn¡¯t have done right now.

    *Purun purun!* (Wobble, wobble!)

    ¡¸!!!???¡¹

    Lying down, her rocket boobs that forced up her vestment, shook with a *yussa yussa* (sway, sway).

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s advances, to not take it is a man¡¯s shame¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    I can¡¯t. If I do something ecchi here, that will invariably stand the flag of me getting exposed!

    If you rub them right here and now, you won¡¯t be able to keep on living as a human, but as a pervert, you know!? But even so, are you fine with that!!

    The palm of my hand that tried to rub Bernadette¡¯s chest was raised over my head and, shaking like my swaying heart, didn¡¯t move.

    I want to rub them, but, I don¡¯t want to be treated like a pervert.

    I want to be popular with the ladies. I want to be pampered by them. And I want to make a harem where even if I do something a bit ecchi, it will end with a ¡°Iya~n, ecchi~¡±[1].

    By no means, do I want to be treated as a pervert by the ladies.

    I remember it. When I was treated like a pervert, that time¨D¨D¨D.

    Three years ago, at a time when I was traveling with Sylvia and the others, there was a lucky lecher[2] developments. However, every time, while getting a gaze from Sylvia as if she were looking at trash, I¡¯d get scolded.

    I remember that felt a bit good.

    ¨D¨D¨DIt felt, good?

    ¡¸¨D¨DI see¡­¡­I was already a pervert.¡¹

    Because I¡¯m not popular, just by taking a girl¡¯s scolding, I was delighted by the perk, remember that time.

    I, was a pervert ever since that time.

    Because I was made into something like Hero and saved the world, the passion of those days I had forgotten, I felt them, reviving.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t waver, anymore. My true nature is a pervert. In that case, its fine for me stay as a pervert.¡¹

    The trembling of my hands, disappeared.

    ¡¸Uoooooooohh!!¡¹

    Together with my roar, the hand that dropped down towards Bernadette¡¯s chest was, *Pachi* (Smack), repelled by Bernadette¡¯s hand and danced in the air.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Because I had turned my senses to her chest way too much, seeming to have not noticed it, when I slowly raised my head, Bernadette, with tears accumulating in her eyes and her face turning completely red, glared at me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I properly understand, that y-you aren¡¯t God¡¯s enemy.¡¹

    While her body was trembling all over, Bernadette slowly got up on top of the bed.

    ¡¸Is, is that so? That¡¯s gre¨D¨D¡¹

    Bernadette pulled out her guns from her skirt with a speed that the eyes couldn¡¯t follow (I saw them).

    That alignment had, without a tiny bit of deviation, turned towards me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the enemy of women!¡¹

    Together with Bernadette¡¯s scream, the Kitten¡¯s single room and I were blown away.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Couldn¡¯t figure out a way to put this while still keeping the reference. For those who don¡¯t know, ¡°iyan¡± is a cute way of saying ¡°iya¡± or ¡°no¡±.

    [2] This just sounds weird to me so here is the Japanese: lucky sukebe or ¥é¥Ã¥­©`¥¹¥±¥Ù.

 Chapter 35 â€“ The Enemy of Women and the Persuasion Method

    Here¡¯s my Friday/Saturday release. Please enjoy. I feel like I didn¡¯t translate this chapter all that well when I was translating it so please excuse me for it.

    Also, for those who noticed the change to the table of contents page, it was all thanks to Silva Lau. It certainly does look better.

    Well anyway, please enjoy.

    The Enemy of Women and the Persuasion Method

    ¡¸While saying all that stuff about not having interest in me, to think you¡¯d try to lay a hand on me, Yashiro-san really is a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Iya~, I¡¯m not that much of one.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not praising you, you know!?¡¹

    Right now, I am being scolded by Bernadette while being in a seiza position on the floor.

    The Despicable Boobs Rubbing Attempt Incident.

    Having tried to touch the sleeping Bernadette¡¯s boobs, I was blown away together with the inn¡¯s room by Bernadette who as actually awake, and after I promised to Ossan that I¡¯d hand over the repair costs, I received the scolding that Bernadette had started.

    Once again, since the talk changes every time, I couldn¡¯t stand to listen to it.

    But, it looks like this is also going to finally finish. Bernadette, who was in a state where the sound effect *Punsuka*[1] would fit her, made a deep sigh while putting her hand on her waist.

    ¡¸Jeez¡­¡­¡­If you valued the atmosphere at b-bit more¡­¡­And here I thought it would fine if it was only for a b-bit too¡­¡¹

    Oya? ¡­¡­¡­Perhaps, this has a pulse to it?

    It was hard to catch since she was mumbling, but I definitely heard it. If only for a bit, she said.

    ¡¸Because I¡¯ll be valuing the atmosphere, please let me rub them.¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you already destroyed it!¡¹

    A-Atmosphere, huh¡­¡­This is difficult.

    ¡¸B, besides, why did you hear that! I, I said it in a small voice¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling if you treat me the same as those thickheaded type pretty boy protagonists out there. I¡¯m greedy like a hyena after all.¡¹

    Becoming the bearer of the Sacred Sword and having my body strengthened to something like a monster, my hearing ability also became higher. Is something I can¡¯t say.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re a beast, are you. I understand now.¡¹

    ¡¸For you to be calling animal with reason a beast is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Can you say that those actions from before were actions with reason?¡¹

    ¡¸No I cannot.¡¹

    Damn it all, I lost to Bernadette in an argument.

    ¨D¨DTitle ¡ºEnemy of Women¡» has been acquired¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DTitle changed from ¡ºPreceding Hero¡» to ¡ºEnemy of Women¡»¨D¨D

    ¡¸So, ¡®Enemy of Women¡¯-san, you returned pretty late, didn¡¯t you. What were you doing? Were you hitting on women?¡¹

    Nn? ¡­¡­That was a pretty thorny way of saying it.

    It looks like her mood has gotten worse. This seems like it would be better to say what really happened rather than strangely avoiding it.

    ¡¸No, I went and commenced a raid on the Headmaster¡¯s room.¡¹

    ¡¸J, just what the heck are you doing!?¡¹

    Ah, somehow, I¡¯m being scolded relatively seriously, aren¡¯t I?

    ¡¸It, it was a joke, a joke. I just went to have a small talk regarding Lizwadia¡¯s uniform.¡¹

    ¡¸Uniform?¡¹

    Bernadette tilted her head.

    When she lined up how I talked in the Headmaster¡¯s room and the reason why I recommended uniforms, Bernadette made a huge sigh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in admiration at how you have the nerve to match up to someone of such a position.¡¹

    ¡¸You liar, you¡¯re completely amazed by it.¡¹[2]

    It¡¯s kind of like, Bernadette didn¡¯t want to turn a ¡ºthis guy is no good¡»-like glance at me.

    This damned no good Sister!

    ¡¸But still, putting your real intentions aside, if it were me, I¡¯d approve the uniform idea. Because everyone in this town is wearing the same ashen robe as everyone else, it¡¯s enough to make me consider that they might be a gathering of heretics that revere an evil god.¡¹

    That approval reason is dangerous!

    ¡¸No, no, isn¡¯t it more¡­¡­like you want to see them wear cute clothes?¡¹

    At the very least, something like the ashen robes aren¡¯t cute! is the approval reason that I wanted.

    ¡¸? Cute clothes¡­¡­¡­In other words, something like the vestments that I¡¯m wearing now? ¡­¡­That is wonderful. By all means, let¡¯s have them make the Ulquiorra Faith¡¯s vestments the academy¡¯s uniform!¡¹

    That aesthetic sense is dangerous!

    ¡¸Calm down, dumbass. Because that will absolutely turn into a troublesome talk about things like religion and so on and tribes and whatnot, that¡¯s rejected. And also, I have no idea on what part of that is cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Is, is it not, cute!?¡¹

    As if she had just heard a shocking truth, Bernadette was surprised.

    Still, something like a vestment being cute, no way.

    ¡¸Well, for now, because we talked about such things, this became late. I¡¯m sorry, Bernadette.¡¹

    When I lightly bowed my head, Bernadette made a face that looked like she¡¯d feel bad to punish me at that moment, and corrected her posture.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­S, same here, I¡¯m terribly sorry. Having my mood go bad on my own, and, halfway through, just as if I had an outburst of anger, I said words that had made a low opinion of you¡­¡­¡¹

    While apologizing, Bernadette went and felt sad enough that it was visible.

    ¡¸Thinking about it, I mistook you for God¡¯s enemy, had you treat me to a meal¡­¡­While receiving Yashiro-san¡¯s kindness, I haven¡¯t given you anything in return. ¡­¡­Even thinking about it now, if you would be satisfied just something like my breasts, wouldn¡¯t having you touch them be returning the favor for your kindness¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    While saying all of that, Bernadette was steadily hanging her head in shame, and a gloomy aura started to float from her.

    Uwah, so she was the type whose high tension and low tension was terribly different. ¡­¡­It was something that I thought from the beginning but, she really is troublesome.

    ¡­¡­However,

    ¡¸In that case, could you show me you wearing the prototype uniforms next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The thing I thought at the beginning, the feeling of not wanting to get involved with her, was no longer within me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Bernadette has an extremely high level of appearance. Those various things about God¡¯s enemy and food and stuff, it would help if you just call them a modelling fee and make it even.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I lightly brushed the black hair that was rare in this world.

    For something like a sad child, just by kindly and gently patting them, it will take them out.

    It makes them happy in one shot.

    ¡¸Fufu. ¡­¡­I, really feel glad from the bottom of my heart, that Yashiro-san isn¡¯t the Preceding Hero.¡¹

    Seeing her sweetly smile just like a child, my feelings of guilt, while being modest, greatly ached.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Sound effect for puffing the cheeks in anger.

    [2] Not the good kind of amazed.

 Chapter 36 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Talk from the Day before Yesterday 1

    Hey guys. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t think of a good April Fool¡¯s prank for today so I¡¯ll just release a chapter. I had thought of holding this chapter to release with the next one but then I thought, ¡°why hold on to it?¡±

    Anyway, this chapter introduces a new character. And she has quite a personality on her.

    ¡­¡­But, you only see that personality in the next chapter. Try and take a guess at it and see if you get it right in the next chapter.

    Well, enjoy the chapter.

    The Preceding Hero and the Talk from the Day before Yesterday 1

    The blue sky, white clouds.

    It¡¯s the perfect weather for a walk. Being re-summoned to Reynbrook, about one and a half months have passed, but it sure has been a while since the weather has been this good~.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Waaaahhh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That¡¯s right. It hasn¡¯t even been five days since I¡¯ve come to Lizwadia.

    I¡¯m no Bernadette but doing some sightseeing is nice, isn¡¯t it.

    In Lizwadia, which developed cheap delicious food for the students, the menus that the food carts brought out were diverse.

    Eating and walking while sightseeing is the best, isn¡¯t it~.

    ¡¸Henrietta-sama~!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful today as well ¨Cdesu wa!¡¹

    Maybe I should invite Bernadette. When she¡¯s around, the expenses are tremendous, but, well, let¡¯s see a lot today.

    The weather is this good, it¡¯d be a loss if we didn¡¯t enjoy it.

    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen!! Thank you for waiting! Today¡¯s main event, the magic battle of the Second Department Student ¡ºPrincess Knight¡» Henrietta de Crestolia and the Temporary Lecturer Yuuya Shirou is about to begin! Guests using the stands, quickly prepare to watch the battle!¡¹

    Ahh, I also need to go to the stands¡­¡­¡­

    ¡ºJust how long are you going to escape reality, baka Yuu.¡»

    ¡¸Man¡­¡­I still can¡¯t get used to this.¡¹

    Suddenly resounding in my head was Alicia¡¯s voice. Experiencing a strange sensation, I touched the silver edged piercing on the emerald gem of my left ear.

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll want to escape reality. ¡­¡­In the first place, why do I have to do battle in the middle of all of these watching eyes.¡¹

    When I look around, the audience seating that looked like Italy¡¯s Coliseum (was it Italy?) had become one color with the ashen robes.

    It¡¯s thanks to the full house of seats being sold out. ¡­¡­Why did it become like this!

    The place that I¡¯m in right now, was a circle-shaped arena with a structure that had the audience looking down at me.

    The cheers that could even be considered a roar, in response to the young boy announcer¡¯s words, completely covered the arena. Honestly, it¡¯s annoying.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because that¡¯s just how famous the Crestolia¡¯s Princess Knight-sama is, isn¡¯t it. She¡¯s that kind of girl but in regards to popularity, she¡¯s really high.¡»

    As usual, Alicia¡¯s voice resounded in my head. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed, but my left ear¡¯s piercing is the source of it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an awfully harsh way of talking. Do you not like her using the same second name as Sylvia that much?¡¹

    Without being erased in the middle of what was already a roar of cheers rather than being considering a roar, the words that reached me, awfully had some thorns in them.

    ¡ºTh, that¡¯s not it! Baka Yuu!!¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be shy, don¡¯t be shy. You were an Onee-chan¡¯s girl after all~.¡¹

    ¡ºNo I wasn¡¯t! Yuu, you baka!¡»

    Together with a *Butsu* (Bzzt) sound, Alicia¡¯s words stopped.

    Th, that girl, she cut of the Maryoku, didn¡¯t she!?

    The emerald gem ear piercing used was actually something called a Communication Stone, and by transmitting Maryoku into the paired Communication Stone, it¡¯s possible to carry out a conversation that was close to telepathic communication.

    Though, naturally, there are limitations such as it having to be within a set distance and being unusable if Maryoku isn¡¯t transmitted.

    Not possessing Maryoku and being unable to neither activate the Communication Stone nor talk back about being called baka, with strengthened eyes, I searched for Alicia who was probably in the audience.

    ¡¸For having me as an opponent, you sure are composed ¨Cdesu wa ne¡¹[1]

    While being in the middle of cheers, awfully clearly, that frigid voice reached my ears.

    ¡¸Hohe?¡¹

    Being suddenly greeted, my surprised voice betrayed me.

    ¡¸If you are thinking that I¡¯m just some student in the end¡­¡­I believe that it would be best to revise that thought.¡¹

    Golden hair and violet eyes that made you believe they were amethyst. With an Ojou-sama type hairstyle, it¡¯s the famous vertical roll, the vertical roll[2].

    But still, even if she is 12, she sure is tall.

    While being in the same grade as Alicia and the others, she had a height difference that was about one fist¡¯s worth.

    Without being an exception, she was wearing an ashen robe.

    ¡¸Are you listening to me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, sorry, sorry. I heard you.¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­Very well, I shall personally train that body of yours.¡¹

    Saying that, Henrietta drew a small sword from inside her robe.

    A rapier, huh. ¡­¡­Moreover, there are several gems on the holding hand. ¡­¡­Magic stones, huh.

    How troublesome. This really is a magician close to Sylvia, a ¡ºMagic Knight¡» type of human.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Why did it turn out like this?¡¹

    That question, it vanished in the cheers.

    ¡ó

    It¡¯s about the day before yesterday.

    It was the day after self-introductions were made, in order to immediately perform my lessons, I left the Kitten a bit ahead of time and headed towards the academy.

    Even though it was early in the morning (for me), the town was overflowing with energy, and the robe wearing, student-looking boys and girls were walking towards the academy.

    Even in a different world, the way to school looks the same, doesn¡¯t it~, is what I was thinking at the time.

    ¡¸Yu~u!¡¹

    ¡¸Nowah!?¡¹

    An impact that came to my waist from behind. I immediately knew. It was Alicia¡¯s assault.

    ¡¸Itsutsu[3]¡­¡­Alicia, do you understand what your own position is?¡¹

    When I turn around, there was the figure of Alicia who had a hairstyle that gathered her silver hair onto her left side, a so-called side tail.

    Even while having a few happy thoughts about having seen Alicia¡¯s side tail after so long, my tone strengthened.

    ¡¸I have Recognition Obstruction and Silent parallel invocations so there aren¡¯t many people that will notice~.¡¹

    While saying that, Alicia clung to me with all her might.

    It was because of that that I noticed but, the hustle and bustle around us vanished, and the people, as if we were something like a telephone pole, avoided us as something to avoid.

    The way she plays around hasn¡¯t changed from three years ago.

    By the way, about the vocabulary of Parallel Invocations that was casually said. It has the meaning of several magics being ¡°simultaneously¡± invoked but, this is also difficult to do. That doesn¡¯t mean that one can¡¯t do it. Depending on the training, it seems that almost anyone can do it but, originally, magics were not supposed to be used simultaneously, and if the simultaneously used magics increased, the difficulty increased as well. Even for Leezelion¡¯s monster Imperial Court Magicians, the limit seems to be four of them.

    Even if it was just two, Alicia did it so easily.

    ¡¸Jeez, this princess¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s 12 years old, she¡¯s a genius that possesses a magic sense that surpasses Baba-chan.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I have a present for Yuu!¡¹

    Alicia pulled out a small box from inside her robe. A so-called jewelry box, was that what it was called?[4]

    When I opened that small box, what was there was two emerald gem piercings.

    ¡¸He~h¡­¡­They sure are pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun! I¡¯ll put it on you. Come on, squat down!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m on the faction that doesn¡¯t put on piercings.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll become manly and be popular with the girls.¡¹

    Certainly, the riajuus generally did wear one.

    ¡¸Hoi, don¡¯t, ow!?¡¹

    Since there was no point in arguing about my ear being punctured, it went through with a needle.

    ¡¸Ouch, piercings sure do hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Jeez~, you¡¯re a boy so you can¡¯t go crying. ¡­¡­Well, that kind of Yuu is also cute and I like it though.¡¹

    Don¡¯t put out a voluptuous feeling even though you¡¯re a kid!

    ¡¸Well, thank you. Come on, isn¡¯t it about time we go?¡¹

    The feeling of having a piercing being strangely ticklish, I lightly touched the piercing while saying my thanks.

    ¡¸Fufun. Your welcome.¡¹

    Smiling with a *Nikori*, Alicia fixed her posture in the next moment and changed her facial expression to one that didn¡¯t suit a child.

    ¡¸Good morning Yuu-sensei. Today is Sensei¡¯s first lesson¡­¡­I, am looking forward to it.¡¹

    I could hear the vanished hustle and bustle as if it had revived.

    It looks like she cancelled the Recognition Obstruction and Silent.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah.¡¹

    Alicia was the one said to have been the best at feigning innocence among the sisters.

    If a man that didn¡¯t know her true nature were to be deceived, it probably would have been done easily.

    I don¡¯t know why she abruptly undid the magic but, thinking that it would be strange to deeply pursue it, I decided to agree to it.

    It was probably to say that from here on out that we should have a student and teacher relationship.

    However, I just now thought of this but, does that mean I¡¯ll be teaching Alicia? If so, then isn¡¯t it utterly pointless?

    The things that I know regarding magic, all of that is known by Alicia and everything that Alicia knows is stuff that I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s something like that. There is my ideas being praised but, that stuff is just at the level of breaking down my Chuunibyou.

    Well, I¡¯m not only teaching Alicia. I have my worries about someone of my level being able to teach, but I¡¯ll do my best with all my migh¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ara? ¡­¡­Crestolia-sama. Good morning. Let¡¯s go our best together today as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    Since Alicia was looking behind me, when I turned around, what was there was a blonde roll girl pointing her finger this way with her face all red.

    ¡¸H¡­H, how shameless!!¡¹

    It would seem that Alicia¡¯s magic didn¡¯t work on her.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Though I have no idea why, this is shameless.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] She uses ¡°watakushi¡±.

    [2] For those who don¡¯t know what this is, Google ¿k¥í©`¥ë. Or just look at the cover for volume two. I think she¡¯s the one at Yuu¡¯s shoulder.

    [3] A sound of being hurt.

    [4] Jewelry box was said in English. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t sure.

 Chapter 37 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Talk from the Day before Yesterday 2

    Sorry about the delay. Got really busy for some reason and then fell asleep before I could post this.

    Anyway, did you guess Yur, I mean, Henrietta¡¯s personality correct? Read the chapter to find out. Enjoy.

    Edit: Accidentally listed it as chapter 36. This is chapter 37. Sorry.

    The Preceding Hero and the Talk from the Day before Yesterday 2

    ¡¸Sh, shameless?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s misunderstood but, being called shameless was unexpected.

    I won¡¯t do anything shameless to anyone but beautiful Onee-sans!!

    ¡ºBut I heard that you begged to see Mana¡¯s boobs though?¡»

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s something different¡­¡­Wait!?¡¹

    Being talked to directly in my brain, when I turn around, Alicia lightly touched the piercing attached to her own right ear.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a Communication Stone. ¡­¡­More importantly, match together with my story, ¡®kay?¡»

    Since Alicia asked as if to confirm it, for now, I replied with consent. ¡­¡­Now then.

    ¡¸T, to make a student ¡ºyour own thing¡» by attaching a piercing that is the same as your own¡­¡­You¡¯re making it known to the surrounding people, aren¡¯t you ¨Cdesu wa ne!?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨DSaying ¡¸you are mine¡¹ to the unwilling Alicia-san and etching the proof of subordination¡­¡­¡­Uhehe¡­How envio, outrageo¨D¨D¡­¡­Sh, shameless ¨Cdesu wa!¡¹[1]

    Aren¡¯t various things in this Blond Roll-chan¡¯s internal brain structure strange?

    To think this far with just some piercings¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it as if she¡¯s a pervert.

    Or rather, this girl, for a moment, she replaced me with herself, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡º¡­¡­Oi, could it be that this girl, is ¡ºthat¡»-type of person!?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­That¡¯s, right.¡»

    It could tell that Alicia¡¯s piercing voice was real. That¡¯s right, she, at the very least, is fond of Alicia. ¡­¡­And not, as a friend.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s come to this¡­¡­Yashiro-sensei, you will have a match with me with Alicia at stake ¨Cdesu wa!¡¹

    Yuri Roll threw a long glove that she was wearing on her hand.

    This fool, does she not understand that there are students going to school in the surroundings?

    ¡¸The Henrietta-sama that fights for the sake of love¡­¡­¤Ã, what a beautiful way of life!¡¹

    ¡¸By Henrietta, you mean Class 2¡¯s Henrietta de Crestolia-san? That blonde over there? So she was that much of a beauty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Boy! Don¡¯t go extending the bottom of your noses from seeing Henrietta-sama! This is why boys are so!¡¹

    ¡¸What was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸What about it!?¡¹

    ¡­¡­Somehow, it seems that the boy¡¯s and girl¡¯s gender dispute has been ignited.

    Ma~n, I had heard that boys and girls around the middle school age were conscious of each other and became quick to quarrel with each other but¡­¡­it looks like that doesn¡¯t change in another world either.

    Nn? My middle school days, you ask? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Taking the girls¡¯ animosity upon myself, I took it so that it wouldn¡¯t be towards the other boys, I¡¯m seriously a cool guy.[2]

    *Panpan!* (Clap, clap!)

    At the sudden sound of hands clapping, the student boy and girl look in one direction all at once.

    ¡¸Stop it right now. ¡­¡­A dispute like this on the road, it¡¯s just unsightly you know?¡¹

    It was Yuri Roll. Yuri Roll powerfully clapped her hands, and turned the boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ senses to her.

    Stopping a boy¡¯s and girl¡¯s dispute is something that could be called a model of a good deed for students but, being the one who challenged me to a duel on a public road, you¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t want telling them that.

    ¡¸W, we¡¯re terribly sorry, Henrietta-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S, sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, haven¡¯t you gotten the person to apologize to wrong?¡¹

    The boy and girl students apologized to Yuri Roll but, Yuri Roll smiled and returned it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­M, my bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N, not really¡­¡­It¡¯s not like it bothered me.¡¹

    When they did, they reconciled while being shy towards each other, and with a kind of good atmosphere, they began walking towards the school.

    ¡­¡­When I gazed at that scene, I experienced an impulse that made me want to throw a spider or a cockroach or something to destroy that atmosphere, but I, as a good adult, am a person that supports children¡¯s love. I need to endure this.

    If only they were a couple of years older.

    ¡¸Wait, I didn¡¯t have the time to be worrying about such a thing ¨Cdeshita wa! So? Yashiro-sensei, can I hear your answer?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna.¡¹

    ¡¸Immediate answer!? An immediate answer ¨Cdesu no!? ¨D¨DAhh, so that¡¯s how it was ¨Cdesu no ne. ¡­¡­Fu, fufu. You¡¯re scared ¨Cdesu wa ne? Of being destroyed by me, and having Alicia-san be stolen away!¡¹

    With a ¡°How¡¯s that¡± face, Yuri Roll pointed her finger at me.

    ¡­¡­How should I say this, she¡¯s a disappointing girl in various ways.

    ¡¸About that¡­¡­this piercing was something given by me.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DEh?¡¹

    Receiving Alicia¡¯s words, Yuri Roll¡¯s movements stopped in an amusing way.

    It was as if time had stopped.

    ¡¸As a symbol of welcome, it¡¯s a present to Yashiro-sensei from me ¨Cdesu wa. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why, it¡¯s not as Crestolia-sama says and¡­¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yu, Yuu Yashiro!!¡¹

    Interrupting Alicia¡¯s words, Yuri Roll glared at me with teary eyes, removed her glove, and threw it at me.

    ¡¸Remember this!¡¹

    Not having any time to decline that, Yuri Roll headed towards to the academy as if she were dashing.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Eh©`, in the first place, the thing about a magic language¡¹

    After that, having headed towards the staff room and receiving an ashen robe, I crushed the students¡¯ childish trap and carried out the lesson.

    The students hit me, who avoided the trap they set up with all their might with inhuman-like movements, with a fighting spirit that was similar to an intent to kill. ¡­¡­You guys, could you point that enthusiasm in a different direction?

    While taking enough fighting spirit that it hurt, I continued the lesson.

    ¡¸It originates from the ancient Selmekia[3] language. Is there anyone that can answer, what is the ancient Selmekia language?¡¹

    Oh©`oh©`, half of the students in the class raised their hand. Among them, there are those that are silent but, my eye caught on to a young boy that raised his hand with a tension that pretty much said ¡¸He~re! Me, I know~¡¹.

    Let¡¯s~ see, the boy in that seat was?

    I moved my eye through the student registry that I borrowed from Dotorang¨¦-sensei and confirmed it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that you have so much energy. Keith-kun, go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~s Sensei! Does Sensei have a loveribuhaa!?¡¹

    I made Keith-kun, who energetically stood up, sit down with Invisible Eraser.

    ¡­¡­The next kid is¡­¡­I¡¯m getting some kind of bad premonitions. For now, I¡¯ll choose a boy one more time.

    ¡¸Then, Max-kun. Your answer¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Is Sensei marrieugeh!?¡¹

    That reminds me, there wasn¡¯t any question pressing at the time of the self-introductions, were there¡­¡­¡­

    So the flaming and glittering of the students¡¯ eyes must be because of that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I caught sight of Alicia giggling with a smile.

    You rascal, the one that suggested the question pressing was you, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­Then, Henrietta de Crestolia-kun.¡¹

    When I was avoiding the ones that looked like they¡¯d press me with questions, I arrived at Yuri Roll.

    How her correctly postured hand was extended, it had a good feeling to it.

    ¡¸Yes. The Selmekia language is the oldest language that existed more than thousands of years earlier.¡¹

    She smoothly answered. ¡­¡­Fumu, so something like this is easy.

    ¡¸Continuing, could you tell me what its characteristics are if you know them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­The Selmekia language, when compared to the Ishrel language, is famous for its long text. For example, the fruit, apple, when applied to the language, is ¡ºShurenruule¡». This has the meaning of ¡ºa very red, round fruit¡». Even like this, in comparison to the Ishrel language that can express ¡ºapple¡» in three characters, it requires seven characters.[4] Because the words separately were long, there were developments such as using it together with sign language or using letters.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. As expected of the Country¡¯s Knights Crestolia¡¯s ¡ºPrincess Knight¡».¡¹

    As expected of Alicia¡¯s honors student classmate. An exemplary answer, it really fits that phrase.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sensei, may I ask one question?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Ahh, what is it?¡¹

    Was there something she didn¡¯t know? But that answer just now was splendid. ¡­¡­Ahh, is it that? That thing about why the current Ishrel language doesn¡¯t use the Selmekia language¡¯s magic.

    Fufufu. I was also surprised when I asked about it. But, if you look ahead, you can understand. Actually, it¡¯s that, because the Selmekia language is too old¨D¨D¨D,

    ¡¸Please let me hear about Yashiro-sensei¡¯s relationship with Alicia-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    Th, this girl¡­¡­Just when I thought that she gave a good answer¡­¡­She went and thought of a ¡°Since I answered, you also have to answer¡±-kind of idea!

    Moreover, she went and shouted something like ¡°relationship with Alicia¡± in a loud voice!

    ¡¸Relationship with Alicia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that all about?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, on Yashiro-sensei¡¯s ear, there¡¯s the same piercing as Alicia-san¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? M, moreover, they¡¯re on the respective opposite places¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that Yashiro-sensei is Alicia-san¡¯s fianc¨¦e!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!! To have matching piercings in the academy, how shameless ¨Cdesu wa!¡¹

    Damn, it turned into an uproar just as I thought!

    Rather, that last one! Don¡¯t be so happy while saying shameless!

    ¡¸Yashiro-sensei! Can I have your answer!?¡¹

    *Bishi!*, pointing her finger at me, Yuri Roll shouted. ¡­¡­Why you little, getting all carried away!!

    *Gata* (Chair moving)

    When I was thinking of Yuri Roll¡¯s punishment, the sound of a chair moving back resounded in the classroom.

    ¡¸Ali¡­¡­cia?¡¹

    Getting up from her seat, with graceful conduct, Alicia headed to the teacher¡¯s desk¡­¡­No, headed towards me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­We, are getting engaged next spring.¡¹

    And then, entwining her own arm around mine, she did a coming out.

    ¡­¡­Oi, you little rascal. That¡¯s feels like something that you shouldn¡¯t say so seriousl¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaaah~!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Cheers welled up to the point that it made one think ¡°Did an explosion happen or something¡±. ¡­¡­It was mostly from the girls.

    ¡¸Alicia, you¡­¡­Now you¡¯ve done it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu! With this, even if I cling on to you inside the academy, strange rumors won¡¯t stream about, right?¡¹

    When I was amazed by Alicia¡¯s words, a glove came flying at my face. To think that it would be thrown at me three times in just one day.

    ¡¸Yuu Yashiro!! I challenge you to a duel!!¡¹

    Yuri Roll shouted with a face that became sloppy with tears and mucus. Losing to that threatening attitude, I nodded.

    ¡ó

    And then, two days later, here I am.

    Being held up for two days, because of the rumor being spread inside the academy, the Academy Student Council moved and it became something that looked like an exhibition.

    ¡¸Damn it¡­¡­It¡¯s all Alicia¡¯s fault.¡¹

    In the first place, on today¡¯s closed school day, I was going to request the order of the before mentioned uniforms from my Arachne acquaintance, but¡­¡­¡­

    With today¡¯s duel uproar, my plans have gone to waste, damn it.

    ¡¸Are your preparations in order?¡¹

    In front of me, the ashen robe wearing Yuri Roll raised the short sword above her head.

    ¡¸You can start whenever.¡¹

    At her words, I drew my sword and responded.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] The unfinished words were envious and outrageous, for those who didn¡¯t know.

    [2] On that last part he says: °³¥Þ¥¸¥¤¥±¥á¥ó

    [3] Happy to take any other spellings of this. Here¡¯s the original: ¥»¥ë¥á¥­¥¢. For some reason, I think of Thelmekia.

    [4] Remember, this is Japanese and what I am mostly doing is a translation, not a localization.

 Chapter 38 â€“ The Preceding Hero is Low-Life Scum?

    First of all, my apologies. I don¡¯t think that this was one of my better translations. Had a bit of a hard time with it and I¡¯m not sure if it was just that I wasn¡¯t in the translating mood all week or what. But anyway, I do apologize if this was a bit hard to read. As I am making this post, I can¡¯t really tell how bad I was at translating this over the week. If there was anything that was difficult to understand, please speak up.

    Hopefully, you will still enjoy it.

    The Preceding Hero is Low-Life Scum?

    Although I stylishly drew my sword, I looked up at the sky and stiffened.

    ¡¸Rain incessantly, thunderstorm! ¡ºBlitzRegen¡»!!¡¹

    A rain of thunder came raining incessantly at me.

    ¡¸¤Ã, ¡ºMagic Clad Sword¡»!¡¹

    I immediately invoked the magic engraved in the sword. Sucking up the Maryoku in the surroundings, the Magic Clad Sword developed a Maryoku edge.

    ¡¸You little!¡¹

    Cutting apart the lightning with the sword that developed a Maryoku edge, I retreated.

    Thunder-type Intermediate level spell ¡ºBlitzRegen¡». It¡¯s said to be one of the most threating types of magic in the ancient Ishrel language.

    Although the necessary amount of Maryoku is huge, because the aria to invoke it is short and due to its ¡ºlightning itself¡»-like speed until impact, it¡¯s almost unavoidable. And moreover, since causes damage + paralysis if it hits, it¡¯s said to be an extraordinary magic that makes pursuit possible.

    Even for me, ¡°as I am now¡±, if I don¡¯t do this properly, it¡¯ll be bad.

    I had accurately grasped the endlessly, incessantly raining thunderstorm!

    ¡¸Zeraaahhh!!¡¹

    Taking a firm step, I cut away the thunderstorm entirely.

    ¡¸!! ¡­¡­It can¡¯t be, for you to defend against my BlitzRegen¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuri Roll¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    It seems that she planned to decide things with that magic just now.

    Of course it would be decided, because if I got hit even once, I¡¯d become paralyzed. She probably thought that beating up an opponent in the middle of being paralyzed would be easy. It seems that it was unforeseen that I¡¯d defend against it.

    Certainly, it doesn¡¯t seem like even a superior magician would have been able to defend against that just now with only a barrier. Even Alicia should have had a hard time with it.

    Yuri Roll went and fired a barrage of that kind of magic.

    Yuri Roll, no¡­¡­Henrietta de Crestolia. It looks like that name of ¡ºPrincess Knight¡» isn¡¯t just for show.

    ¡¸However, with this!!¡­¡­¡¹

    Next, thunder sphere began appearing around Henrietta, and before long, it became an amount that was enough to block my vision.

    It¡¯s the modern Ishrel language¡¯s elementary level magic ¡ºLightning Bolt¡».

    Even though it¡¯s elementary level, for her to make this amount aria-less¡­!

    ¡¸¡ºshoot¡»£¡¡¹

    Together with her command, the thunder arrows that boasted being the fastest among the elementary level shooting-type magic was shot at me.

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let something like this squarely hit me!¡¹

    The thunder spheres in Henrietta¡¯s surroundings increase in proportion to the number shot.

    Is she trying to constrain me into places not being fired at?

    While avoiding the thunder arrows by a paper-thin margin, I considered that.

    For now, since the thunder arrows are easier to grasp than BlitzRegen, right now I¡¯ll run around without stopping my legs.

    ¡¸¡ºBlitz Regen ¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Gunu! ¡­¡­Shoot!?¡¹

    While being only one shot, since I grasped sight of the thunder, I reflexively defended against it with my sword, making my legs stop.

    As if aiming for that to finish, there was a downpour of thunder arrows.

    Being unable to put up even a barrier, I could do nothing but cut the thunder arrows back with the sword that developed into a Magic Clad Sword.

    ¡¸¨D¨DFlash of purple lightning worthy of thunder¡¯s impulse¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat!?¡¹

    As I was having a close fight with the thunder arrows, although being in the middle of the excited cheers, that dignified voice, resounded.

    That, is no-good. That is seriously dangerous!!

    This feeling where the words in this world penetrate you¡­¡­It¡¯s high level magic!

    ¡¸¨D¨DRoar in the sky, single hit of a flash¡­! Ye shall become God¡¯s wrath¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t, make itt!!¡¹

    Because the number of thunder arrows are huge, I¡¯m busily occupied! Crap, she¡¯s perfectly confined me!

    ¡¸¡ºThunderbolt¡»!!¡¹

    ¡ó

    A gigantic flash of lightning that fell in the arena. The single hit that was appropriate as God¡¯s wrath, silenced even the arena¡¯s audience, and silence enveloped the vicinity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡­Haa!¡¹

    Although Henrietta tried to calm her heart, which was throbbing so fast that it hurt, by grasping her chest with her hand, it wouldn¡¯t stop.

    She had fired elementary level and, although it was intermediate level, a tremendous amount of magic that was enough to be called a barrage.

    With just that, it was probably already allowable to say that it was a huge magic spell. But, Henrietta went further and even used a high level magic and struck with a finishing blow. ¡­¡­Though it was called the finishing blow, she held back so that there wouldn¡¯t be any casualties. There was no mistake that it would be at the most one or two weeks of paralysis throughout the body and would have to have a hospital lifestyle.

    Henrietta experienced the greatest pay off. While being a noble, she only made a ¡°disgraceful appearance¡±.

    While grasping her throbbing chest, Henrietta was immersed in the reverberation of victory.

    If it¡¯s herself right now, continuing to always pass herself in regards to magic, she bragged that she was one that stood in line with even her admired Alicia.

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s settledddd!! Thunder¡¯s great magic ¡ºThunderbolt¡»! There¡¯s no way anyone could endure taking that!!¡¹

    In order to pierce the silence, the emcee male student used the microphone and shouted. In response to that, a large cheer that was enough to shake the grounds enveloped the arena.

    Being surprised by the great magic battle right before their eyes, those that had forgotten words shouted as if they had gone mad.

    ¡¸Commentator Alicia-san, what are your thoughts on Henrietta-san¡¯s magic just now?¡¹

    Sitting next to the emcee in the arena, Alicia, after nodding, grabbed the microphone.

    ¡¸That just now was a wonderful flow. If I were to take that just now, I¡¯m not even sure what I would do¡­¡­¡­It was splendid.¡¹

    With the voice of her admired Alicia being transmitted even in the arena, Henrietta was on the verge of fainting from happiness.

    ¡¸¨D¨DHowever, something of this degree won¡¯t defeat him.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The automatically invoked simple barrier, was broken.

    Immediately developing a multiplex barrier of an anti-object barrier and a magic barrier, that was ¡°cut to pieces¡± with a single sword stroke.

    ¡¸Wha¨D¨D¡¹

    What reflected in Henrietta¡¯s field of vision was a pair of swords that looked like green and blue gems that were made into swords. At the time that she understood that the one using those gems was Yuu, Henrietta drew her Magic Sword swinging.

    ¡¸Whoa. ¡­¡­Nice response!¡¹

    He defended against the thrust made with all her might with the green treasured sword that was changed to his opposite hand.

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Right away, Henrietta fired ¡ºLightning Bolt¡» magic.

    It was shooting magic at point blank range. The Lightning Bolt invoked at a distance that couldn¡¯t be avoided, had its target disappear and couldn¡¯t hit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Quick Move magic ¨Cdesu wa ne¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~¡­Yup. Something like that.¡¹

    The man that suddenly disappeared in front of her, thrust his blue treasured sword at Henrietta¡¯s nape from behind.

    It was a halfhearted reply but, to Henrietta, that didn¡¯t matter.

    (This man¡­¡­He¡¯s better at fencing, than me¡­¡­!)

    At the overwhelming difference of ability, Henrietta felt shivers.

    ¡¸But still, Henrietta de Crestolia. As expected of one called ¡ºPrincess Knight¡». I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d put me in check in this situation.¡¹

    Yuu wryly smiled at the arrows of thunder that aimed at him from his back and both of his sides. In a situation where they had put each other in a checkmate, neither of them could move.

    ¡ó

    No, well, if I wanted to, I could have slipped out of it.

    However, from that series of such huge magic, I was driven to situation where I had no choice but to use the crystal swords that I decided to not use and yet, now we¡¯re in this situation. ¡­¡­Even if you say it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t draw the Sacred Sword, to be honest, being driven this far into a corner, isn¡¯t it my loss?

    Besides, even though this is a Magic Academy, one side (me) can¡¯t use magic¡­¡­Sorry for the ones that were expecting a magic battle but, the only magic that I can use in the middle of battle is only the Magic Clad-type magic.

    Even if I have the knowledge, I can¡¯t use it¡­¡­after all.

    Forcibly winning right here would be kind of childish too after all~.

    Just as I was thinking that, my sword was repelled.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    Though I say repelled, since it¡¯s not like it was not separated from my hand, my arm faced upward.

    It was a banzai state with only one hand.

    ¡¸Take this!¡¹

    ¡¸Kegeh!?¡¹

    Taking a distance the moment she repelled it, Henrietta fired the thunder arrows that were on standby at me. Squatting down to let those run into each other and offset each other, I then closed in on Henrietta.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­How reckless!¡¹[1]

    Henrietta defended with the short sword. With a *Gin* (Cling), the two swords collided, and we became locked, pushing at each other¡¯s sword.

    ¡¸Same to you, for being that age, you¡¯re plenty reckless. It isn¡¯t just the Magic Sword, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Henrietta let a disturbance surface to the point that it was amusing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s way too inexplicable. Having continuously fired great magic-class magic, I don¡¯t see your Maryoku being exhausted, and before that, the power is strange.¡¹

    Though the number of them was huge, keeping me busy with only elementary magic and not letting me move around¡­¡­such a thing is impossible.

    ¡¸MP recovery and offensive magic ability boost. ¡­¡­Moreover, if an automatic barrier came¡­¡­¡­Henrietta de Crestolia. You, you¡¯re ¡°wearing that¡±, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­Guh, how do you know about that!!¡¹

    Henrietta¡¯s face dyed red with shyness. Seeing that, I became unable to hold down my smile.

    ¡¸Fu, fuhahahaha! I don¡¯t know what kind of route you went through to obtain that but I¡¯m sure that it must have been very troubling.

    Even though it has a stupidly high performance, while being an excellent adult article for the Ossans, the number of times it¡¯s been circulated itself shouldn¡¯t be small. I¡¯ve often heard that they had their wives wear that and then that night they¡¯d violently flare up like they hadn¡¯t done in a long time and stuff like that Ah ha ha ha ha!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t. It¡¯s just so amusing that the laughing just won¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸!! Right here, right now!¡¹

    Warding off our sword lock, Henrietta casted acceleration magic aria-lessly and took a great distance away from me.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨DWind violently blowing before my eyes, clad the thunder worthy of my pulsation, race through the sky¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Again, it was an aria that seemed to resound in the world¡­¡­¡­High magic, that and it was a synthesized magic of wind and thunder!

    ¡¸I see, you, a magic knight, also had a reason to consent to the hard-to-move-in robe. If you didn¡¯t want to be seen in ¡°that¡±, right? Because that has a connection to a magic-like function, you can¡¯t hide it with something like armor. But, if you hide it, its meaning is lost!¡¹

    If my guess is correct, the thing that Henrietta is wearing, it¡¯s probably something that I only outlined and the magic formula I handed to my Arachne acquaintance three years ago.

    All of the clothes of my world that I saw ever since I was re-summoned here¡­¡­even that nurse uniform that I caught a glimpse of, is the fault of the Arachne fabricating the stuff I left behind.

    ¡­¡­Well, putting that aside, right now, even though she¡¯s the daughter of a country¡¯s nobleman, she should be wearing some shameless clothes.

    ¡¸Is your equipment right now, other than the robe, only ¡°that¡± and knee-socks? Uhihihi, you little exhibitionist! I¡¯ll expose to you the public!¡¹

    Generally, the me right now is a Hero, but I¡¯m probably making a villainous face with a laugh that isn¡¯t anything like a protagonist before that.

    But however, the laughing won¡¯t stop. Ah, I can¡¯t, my sides are starting to hurt.

    ¡¸Y, you fiend! Know some shame!¡¹

    ¡¸The one who should know some shame from now on is you, miss ¡ºPrincess Knight¡»-san!¡¹

    At this point, it¡¯s been decided as my win. What¡¯s left is how should I strip her of the robe but¡­¡­¡­Fumu, I¡¯ve come up with a good idea.

    ¡¸Blow fiercely, whirlwind of thunder! ¡ºThunderstorm¡»!!¡¹

    *Kachin*. I put the sword into the scabbard, lowered my waist, and made a stance. It was the iai¡¯s stance.

    The thunder clad with a windstorm, was fired and aimed for me. It¡¯s synthesized type magic that unified two magics to invoke it. Even among that, it was the greatest class of magic that crossed high level magic, Thunderstorm.

    There was already no room for doubt. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s equipped that but, as she is now, she¡¯s a Tactics class magician.

    But,

    ¡¸You¡¯ve still got a long way to go. ¡­¡­Even without that, Alicia and Sylvia are Hazard class.¡¹

    *Kachin*. Once again, the sound of the stored katana resounded.

    ¡¸!? No way, that can¡¯t be possible! ¡­¡­¡¹

    The windstorm was torn to pieces, and the thunder was pierced and vanishing. The sword attack¡¯s polar region, the strongest, even the fastest, single attack erased the greatest class magic.

    If I remember correctly, I should have taught this to Leo as well¡­¡­If it¡¯s Leo, he¡¯s probably already used this. Well, whatever. With this, it¡¯s checkmate.

    Digging my hand into my waist pouch, I threw a throwing knife.

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    Making a shrill *Katsun* sound, the knife that stuck into the automatic barrier caused a small explosion in the next moment.

    It was the Magic Clad-type¡¯s application style¡¯s Piercing Bomb style. With the knife¡¯s tip sticking into the barrier, it¡¯s something where the mere tip that shows on the inside of the barrier causes a small explosion.

    How it doesn¡¯t have much power and how, due to the explosion being focused Maryoku, it gets defended against by protectors that possess an anti-magic ability are its weaknesses but, this time, it was thanks to those that I should have been able to skillfully give damage only to the ¡°robe¡± endowed with an anti-magic ability.

    The additional improvements that I made to it after killing the Wild Boar became of use!

    ¡¸N, nooo!¡¹

    After the momentary flash, trying to hide her body by hugging herself with both hands, Henrietta crouched down.

    From the gaps of those arms, a white cloth bib on deep blue that was called a standard equipment old style school swimsuit[2]¡­¡­a ¡±kyuu suku¡± was seen.[3]

    Henrietta de Crestolia was wearing over knee-high socks on a ¡°kyuu suku¡±, which were garments an Ossan would be delighted over!

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] The original was ³ö÷LÄ¿. I¡¯m not sure if I want to use the word reckless. I thought of nonsensical but that didn¡¯t seem right to me.

    [2] The original: ¾ÉÐÍ¥¹¥¯©`¥ëË®×Å. Romanized: kyuugata sukuulu mizugi

    [3] I have no idea on how to effectively shorten old style school swimsuit. The original, ¾ÉÐÍ¥¹¥¯©`¥ëË®×Å, is shortened to ¾É¥¹¥¯.

 Chapter 39 â€“ The Preceding Hero Obtains a ã€ŽSchool Swimsuitã€ shibibibibi!

    Man, I am always late on these posts recently.

    I was wondering. Should I continue to translate it as School Swimsuit or keep it as ¡°suku mizu¡±?

    The Preceding Hero Obtains a ¡ºSchool Swimsuit¡» shibibibibi!

    ¡¸That was something fierce ¨Cjya na.¡¹

    Lizwadia Academy¡¯s Headmaster Rougaron looked at the projected image before his eyes and muttered words of admiration.

    The place he was at was the academy conference room that existed inside of Lizwadia Academy¡¯s clock tower.

    The teachers that numbered over one hundred sat at many office tables that were lined up into a square, and they held their breath at the image that was projected at the center of that square.

    That reflected image was, the duel that had been held just a few moments ago.

    ¡¸Defending against all of that fierce amount of Lightning Bolt and BlitzRegen, and receiving a great magic, to be uninjured. ¡­¡­And then, he made a high class synthesized magic ineffective, and bestowed damage to a barrier from the inside, making it powerless. ¡­¡­That¡¯s a record that almost makes you unable to think that he¡¯s human.¡¹

    A youthful male magician that was a teacher of the fourth department students as well as a member of the postgraduate course muttered while looking again and again at the documents that he was handed.

    And then, starting with that, the teachers opened their mouths.

    ¡¸Even the second department student Henrietta, who equipped the ¡ºSchool Swimsuit¡» that had become quite the topic two years ago, has already approached the limits of a student, hasn¡¯t she.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, it¡¯s a blessing due to the equipment. Even the pretense of the name of ¡ºPrincess Knight¡» has come off.¡¹

    ¡¸That ¡ºSchool Swimsuit¡»¡¯s ability is nothing more than support. With the power probably being more or less lower, it¡¯s certain that she possesses abilities that isolate her from the typical magician.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, rather than about her, it¡¯s about the young man that is employed as a temporary lecturer. His Quick Move and his destroying of the automatic barrier was probably the low rank wind type magic, Wind Arrow. From the fact that he also used a new system of the Magic Clad Sword, I believe that he¡¯s a high ranking ¡ºMagic Knight¡»-type magician whose forte is in wind type magic but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For him to defend against the high class magic ¡ºThunderbolt¡» with a Magic Clad Sword¡­¡­ That¡¯s just suicidal.¡¹

    ¡¸Having it all finish with just a degree of the sword giving in would have to mean there was a special magic formula, or that it was a Magic Sword¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if it¡¯s a Magic Sword, that¡¯s probably an understandable result.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about that attack that made the synthesized magic powerless? According to theory, without defensive magic starting with a barrier, it should have been an attack that can¡¯t be defended against.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, if one were to hit it with an attack that had more damage than what the synthesized magic possessed, they would offset each other.¡¹

    ¡¸He, at that time, didn¡¯t do anything, not even an aria. Are you trying to say that he fired a high class magic aria-lessly!?¡¹

    ¡¸Damage that surpasses a high class synthesized magic aria-lessly, you say ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t something like that already a monster¡­¡­!¡¹

    The heated discussion, wasn¡¯t the same thing that Rougaron himself was thinking about in his mind.

    In the first place, it was different right from the source.

    (How could this be. ¡­¡­While possessing that much power, for me to not feel one bit of Maryoku from him¡­¡­)

    The Hobbit tribe, although not to the extent that Elves could, was a race that had sharp senses in regards to Maryoku.

    Having noticed that Yuu¡¯s body was one that had no Maryoku from the time that he first had a meeting with Yuu, Rougaron was even more surprised with this battle, at Yuu who had shown power that you could only think was magic even though he had no Maryoku, than the teaching staff in this area.

    ¡¸Headmaster¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    Rougaron, who had been immersed in his thoughts, raised his head at the voice of the teaching staff that had called him.

    ¡¸It seems to be something from the Luxeria Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸A letter? Fumu¡¹

    When he was handed an envelope from the teaching staff, Rougaron opened the envelope that was sealed with wax and pulled out the letter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­What was that!?¡¹

    The teachers that were heated in discussion over Yashiro Yuu, had fallen silent at Rougaron¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸H, Headmaster?¡¹

    As the youthful male teacher asked, Rougaron had ignored him.

    (¡­¡­Now I see. So he had possessed that sort of connection.)

    Rougaron, having now exactly remembered the face of the young man that had been raised up to the topic of the conversation, raised the corners of his mouth into a smile.

    ¡¸Hohoh. ¡­¡­For some reason, he certainly is a young man that doesn¡¯t run out of interest.¡¹

    While looking at the written down crest that imitated a pocket watch in the letter, Rougaron gently stroked that prominent white moustache of his.

    ¡ó

    In Reynbrook, the School Swimsuit is one of the types of magic tools.

    Along with the Auto-repair function where it will regenerate even if it¡¯s minced up, it has Magic Power Up[1] which raises magic offensive ability, and MP Recovery which sucks in the surrounding Maryoku and makes it the user¡¯s Maryoku. And then, in regards to attacks, it has an Automatic Barrier function that is endowed with an anti-object and anti-magic ability.

    A superb equipment that, while possessing a total of four special effects, arouses men¡¯s lust, that is the School Swimsuit.

    While making it on the supposition of underwater battle, that shape, since it had excelled in a magic-like way, had improvement work done to progress it to the point that no longer became underwater equipment, but was said to be a top-rated equipment for female magicians.

    ¡­¡­As for why it isn¡¯t used despite all of this, first of all, it¡¯s due to its staggeringly high value, and the existence of gentlemen that have their hearts stolen by the School Swimsuit.

    They are existences that already arrive at the level of having passion not for the women that wear the School Swimsuit, but for the School Swimsuit.

    They scramble for the limited number of School Swimsuits, and it is said that at times, it develops into even wars.

    It seems that Henrietta was given it by the Crestolia Country¡¯s nobles in replacement for taxes. (It¡¯s said that those nobles, while shedding tears of blood, handed it over in a box where the School Swimsuit was carefully folded and enclosed in).

    It looks like, as a precaution, she brought out something that she was handed from Crestolia¡¯s king for her battle with me.

    ¡¸Huun. ¡­¡­No wonder she was a bit stronger than usual.¡¹

    Alicia sighed as if she were amazed. Was it just my mishearing of that sigh sounding disappointed?

    ¡¸Though I say that, fundamentally, the school swimsuit¡¯s abilities are nothing more than support. Although there was some strangeness in the power itself, she did use elementary level and intermediate level magic and send them like rain, as well as use synthesized magic. Moreover, her skill with the sword was pretty good. ¡­¡­That was great, on par with Sylvia.¡¹

    After the duel with Yuri Roll, aka Henrietta de Crestolia, it was decided before I knew it but, as a prize for the duel, I got the fresh School Swimsuit that a 12-year-old beautiful girl was wearing.

    I held it in one hand in my room at the Kitten, and talked with Alicia who had come to see how I was doing.

    After taking it off without washing it, Henrietta, who had to hand it to me, with her face completely red while glaring at me, handed to me this fresh School Swimsuit that was worn by a 12-year-old maiden.

    And that, is how I received it but, ¡­¡­¡­What was she thinking I should do with it? Wear it?

    ¡¸Fufun! Should I wear it?¡¹

    Who¡¯d benefit from it. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t make me happy.

    ¡¸Mu~. What the heck, even though you¡¯re Yuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Da~h, you¡¯re suffocating me, don¡¯t get close to me.¡¹

    While stopping Alicia, who was trying to embrace me as she liked, with one hand, I was thinking about what I should do with this School Swimsuit.

    It seems to be a great item that would give me a lot of money if I were to hand it to a dilettante but, to be completely honest, I don¡¯t need that kind of large amount of money. ¡­¡­¡­While it¡¯s a bit odd for me to be saying this but, I¡¯ve brought something amazing into this other world (Though the one that made it is a person of this world).[2]

    ¡¸Yashiro-sa~n! Are you here~? I heard from Mareeda-san that you came back, you know~?¡¹

    *Don don*. Together with that kind of knock, I heard Bernadette¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸B, Bernadette!?¡¹

    D, damn! Right now, in my room, there¡¯s the Leezelion¡¯s Imperial Princess, Alicia.

    If it gets exposed that a whole country¡¯s princess is in a place like this¡­¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s Bernadette. While Yashiro-san was doing the duel or something, I went around trying food from various restaurants but, since I found some pretty delicious sweets, I came by to share!¡¹

    Even though you¡¯re a prominent glutton, sharing you say!? Even though you don¡¯t do this normally, at a time like this, you act like a good kid!

    ¡¸? ¡­¡­How strange. For some reason, I feel like I¡¯ve been really looked down on right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahaha, that certainly is strange, isn¡¯t it~. ¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯ll have it later so could you leave it there?¡¹

    While erecting my index finger and making a ¡ºBe quiet!¡» sign at Alicia who wanted to say something, I said that to Bernadette who was probably on the opposite side of the room¡¯s door.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Something is suspicious.¡¹

    *Gacha gacha* (Click click) ¡­¡­*Gan!* (Bam!)

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Just when I thought that the doorknob was turned, the door was vigorously opened, and Bernadette entered the room.

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­I had thought there might be a possibility but, to lay your hands as far as immature girls¡­¡­that¡¯s to be expected of Yashiro-san, isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    Alternately looking at me who was sitting on the bed and at Alicia who was at my back with her arms around me and embracing me, Bernadette made a sigh.

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m not so sure but I¡¯ve been treated like a lolicon, haven¡¯t I?

    ¡¸Oi, I haven¡¯t laid a hand on her you know.¡¹

    ¡¸All criminals say that.¡¹

    Bernadette smiled and showed a ¡°How about that¡± face. It¡¯s been a while since she was a pain like this.

    ¡¸Yuu, this woman is?¡¹

    In front of such a Bernadette, the Alicia that had clung onto me stood up, and asked me such.

    ¡¸I am an ¡ºAgent¡», Bernadette the ¡ºGunner¡»! ¡­¡­? You, are you an acquaintance of Yashiro-san¡¯s?¡¹

    It was Bernadette who went up and named herself faster than I could answer but, seeming as if she had doubts at Alicia¡¯s words, she tilted her head and looked down on Alicia.

    At approximately the height of Bernadette¡¯s collarbone, Alicia¡¯s head lined up with it.

    Having been questioned, Alicia, while smiling like an angel, turned around to Bernadette and nodded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m his wife.¡¹

    And then, Alicia expressly displayed the piercing on her right ear. That was just like, a wife that displayed her engagement ring together with overwhelming confident in response to a thieving cat[3] that suddenly appeared one day.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yashiro-san¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you¡¯ll understand if we talk.¡¹

    At Bernadette, who had tried to put her hand into the slit of her skirt, I relatively frantically turned words to stop her.

    After all, her eyes are kind of scary.

    Three years ago, I went around the world for the sake of suppressing the Demon Lord. There was a time where I did something eccentric in the middle of that journey, where one day, I, having a way too insufficient amount of girls around, lost my sanity, and went to crush some rank holding Mazoku while I had crowned my head with the underwear of the members that I had traveled with (the females only) and was laughing loudly.

    After that, I did recover my sanity but, I was embarrassed at myself for having been delighted about the flat chests¡¯ underwear and there was also the part about how I was lynched by the female members who had lost their sanity like me and had gone crazy.

    For some reason or another, this is similar to the Sylvia of that time.

    ¡¸You¡¯re assuming a misunderstanding! Ce, certainly, that girl is, ¡­¡­Argh! Alicia is my acquaintance! But I won¡¯t lay a hand on such a loli loli flat chest girl! She should come to me after ten years!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, certainly, Yashiro-san has a taste for older women with big boobs¡­¡­.¡¹

    Putting her hand on her chin as if she were in thought, Alicia nodded many times.

    ¡­¡­Fuu, looks like it was somehow able to finish without me wearing the stigma of being called a lolicon. Now I just have to talk a bit more about my love for older women here and put the finishing¡­¡­

    ¡¸No way, that¡¯s so cruel, Yuu! Even though we were so in love with each other yesterday!¡¹

    Th, this girl¡­¡­She¡¯s totally up for the pretense acting of having an affair and then being cast aside!

    ¡¸Trash goes in the trash. ¡­¡­¡­Ashes, go into ashes!!¡¹

    A long barrel appears from her skirt. That is, a long gun[4] that boasts a size that nears a person¡¯s height!

    Having pulled out a Sniper Rifle, Bernadette pressed that muzzle on my forehead.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­W, wouldn¡¯t that¡­¡­be relatively bad if she were to seriously do this? Rather, there was even something like a Sniper Rifle. I want to disassemble it~.[5]

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Even if I were to mistakenly shoot from right in front of you, to be safe, on all of my Magic Gun, it has charged ¡ºParalyze¡» Magic Bullets.¡¹

    ¡¸Then first of all, don¡¯t mistakenly shoot!¡¹

    *Gauun!!*

    Shibibibibibibibibibibibibi!!??

    ¡¸¡­¡­Once that numbness wears off, the first thing will be a scolding, got that, Yashiro-san!!¡¹

    While the paralysis went through my whole body all at once making my body go *Bikun bikun* (Twitch, twitch) and convulse, I waited for the numbness to dissolve while thinking about the severe punishment that I would give to the Bernadette that went and inflicted punishment on me on a misunderstanding and the Alicia who I saw make an impish smile on her face and was giggling.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original doesn¡¯t really say up, but that was the only way I could think of that sort of sounded like a function. Here¡¯s the original: Ä§·¨Á¦ÉÏ•N

    [2] A negative kind of amazing. Like he can¡¯t believe he brought something like that to the world.

    [3] Original: Äà°ôÃ¨. Not sure on how to effectively translate this apart from the literal translation. Cheater? Homewrecker?

    [4] I really have no idea how to translate this. I¡¯m not well informed with firearms. Here is the original: éLã|

    [5] Not sure if this sentence is a reference or something. I¡¯m not even sure if I translated it properly. Original: ·Ö½â(¥Ð¥é)¤·¤Æ©`¡£

 Chapter 40 â€“ The Agent and the Hero Express

    Hey everyone. Time for an early post. I wasn¡¯t really planning on posting this today but I¡¯ve been having a great day even though I¡¯ve only been awake for 2 hours at the time of this post. I plan to make a rant post in a couple of minutes to get my feelings out of my system.

    This chapter today has been brought to you by my procrastination on writing a term paper that was due the next day. So I finished this on Tuesday, worried about the paper until I went to sleep Tuesday, then wrote my 13-page paper Wednesday which took me all day while I was at work (I thank the Gods that I have a bit of a laid back job that allowed me to do that), and then I forgot to post it until today.

    Now, fair warning, since I am posting this today, and was busy with school until now, as well as the fact that I only read through the next chapter to see what it¡¯s about, I might not be able to get a chapter in by my usual time. I will work hard to do it since I want to keep my word on getting a chapter done every Friday/Saturday. Fortunately, the chapter isn¡¯t long but, I¡¯m just giving you a heads up.

    Well, enough of this rant. I¡¯ll give a longer one in a couple of minutes. In the mean time, enjoy.

    The Agent and the Hero Express

    Hello everyone.

    I am the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization ¡ºAgent¡» Bernadette.

    I, who was dispatched for the sake of completing a certain mission in secrecy, have met a single male in this land of Lizwadia.

    His name is Yuu Yashiro-san. At the beginning, since he had the same first and last name as the assassination target, and moreover, possessing the same characteristics, I was about to ki¡î him but, having immediately felt that he was a different person, I averted the muzzle of my Magic Gun up, and it ended with me shooting with a *Bakyuun* at a hair¡¯s breadth away from him.

    He, even though I shot at him with a *Dokyuun*, stayed silent and gave me some food.

    That¡¯s right, he is a very kind, big-hearted male.

    But him being a bit¡­¡­no, unbelievably ecchi is a flaw though.

    However, this encounter is probably what is known as God¡¯s favor. I give thanks for this wonderful encounter.

    That is what I thought.

    That Yashiro-san, right now, is killing me.

    ¡¸Ueeeeeeehhh¡¹

    Getting on all fours, I am in the middle of returning to the earth the large amount of foodstuff that I ate for breakfast.

    Never again, as if I¡¯d ride on a person¡¯s shoulders ever again!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk in a way that sounds like it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s because you were being annoying about coming along that I brought you with me, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t making a maiden spew out vomit something one would never consider!¡¹

    Getting offended by Yashiro-san¡¯s facial expression that looked like he was amazed by me, I stood up while my legs were staggering.

    ¡¸The one who still hasn¡¯t been hit yet should be the one to put up with it! Besides, just what the heck were those movements!¡¹

    Just when I was looking forward to having Yashiro-san give me a piggyback, a sudden sharp acceleration attacked me, and then various movements of left, right, up, down, and rotations were received with this body and several hours had passed¡­¡­no, I was astonished. When I looked at the angle of the sun, it still hadn¡¯t passed a few tens of minutes.

    ¡¸Oya?¡¹

    When I tried to see the angle of the sun, having raise my head to look up, in my field of vision, a large shadow had come into it.

    When I tried to stare at what it could possibly be, I understood that it was an unbelievably colossal large tree.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It couldn¡¯t be, the Spirit Tree ¡ºEeast¡»?[1]¡­¡­, So in short, this place is ¡ºAltiera¡»[2], is it?¡¹

    In the south-western part of the continent, there exists an enormous tree that reaches even up to the clouds.

    That large tree that is said have the possibility of being seen from the center of the continent if the weather is fine, is called the Spirit Tree ¡ºEeast¡».

    Since Eeast is a word in ancient Ishrel that possesses the meaning of ¡°source¡±, ¡°origin¡±, and ¡°beginning¡±, in myth, it is treated as the first ¡ºexistence¡» to form in this world.

    The vast sea of trees that spread with that Spirit Tree as the center was ¡ºActvarte¡».[3]

    And then, at the base of the Spirit Tree, as if surrounded by ¡ºActvarte¡», there exists a settlement of various sub-humans, starting with the Elves.

    The sub-humans¡¯ kingdom ¡ºAltiera¡». It seems to mean ¡ºthe Heart¡¯s Country¡» in a language from somewhere.

    Where we were was, the Spirit Tree¡¯s base, the sub-humans¡¯ settlement. Though I say settlement, from that vastness, it boasted a size enough for a single town. In the vicinity, starting with the Elves, there were various relatively popular sub-humans such as Centaurs and Harpies that were coming and going. It was busy. It would seem that the place we were at was something like the main street.

    Not being buildings made of brick like the ones we lived in, it was full of relatively simple buildings using things like wood and straw.

    Could it be that because there aren¡¯t any earthquakes nor typhoons in the vicinity of the Spirit Tree that the buildings are like this?

    ¡¸Bernadette. You¡­¡­Do you hate sub-humans?¡¹

    Yashiro-san had a somewhat cool, yet somewhat bitter facial expression.

    ¡­¡­I see, Yashiro-san is a pro-sub-human race person.

    ¡¸No. The ¡°sub-human races should be suppressed¡± idea is the hardline faction¡¯s fabrication.

    Originally, in the scriptures, although there is differentiation, there is not a single sentence written in it that says that sub-humans are an evil existence.

    In the first place, I believe that the way of saying differentiation is already just discrimination. Though it¡¯s said that people are superior, from the start, that¡¯s just something done by our human ancestors whose job was to maintain the world¡¯s equilibrium.

    Though I say this, nowadays, there are many believers that think that sub-humans are existences lower than themselves and despise them.

    We, who maintain equilibrium, can only think of the idea of destroying the equilibrium and becoming the top as mere cynicism. Oh, that¡¯s right, this is also something pretty recent but¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, it¡¯s fine already, it¡¯s fine. Since I understand that Bernadette is alright with sub-humans, it¡¯s fine already, thank you.¡¹

    Wha, how rude! Even though I answered while taking the trouble to mingle it together with the religious organization¡¯s behind-the-scenes circumstances, for him to treat it so lightly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mu~. ¡­¡­By the way, Yashiro-san, why go to Altiera? ¡­¡­¡­Rather, please wait a moment. This Altiera takes one week by carriage from Lizwadia, doesn¡¯t it? Even though we should have departed just before noon, it¡¯s still just before noon, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    From Lizwadia, which is close to the center on the map, to this south-western location would take about one week to reach it.

    That¡¯s because, from this large forest containing the Spirit Tree to Lizwadia, the plains doesn¡¯t have anything to block the continuing path.

    Monsters don¡¯t come out and thieves don¡¯t come separately to such a place. It¡¯s because they can¡¯t do a surprise attack without hiding themselves.

    Therefore, if you go with a certain amount of speed, one can arrive here from Lizwadia with about one week.

    ¡­¡­Despite that, having departed from Lizwadia just a little while ago, it doesn¡¯t even look like the sun has gone down.

    ¡¸¡­¡­B, by going to the extreme, it becomes possible for the Quick Move magic to make high speed movement that is close to transferring. As a defect, it seems that if you ride on the shoulders, you get enough discomfort to make you vomit!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what was that~!?¡¹

    It¡¯s amazing! To take the Wind elementary level magic, which is referred to as high speed movement, to the extreme and become able to possess enough movement power to be able to call it a transference! Rather, if you knew about it, tell me about it before hand!

    ¡¸W, well, let¡¯s put that aside. If they haven¡¯t changed residence since the last time I came here, an acquaintance should be here.¡¹

    ¡¸An acquaintance¡­¡­Is it a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Yeah, it is, what about it?¡¹

    Hu~n. ¡­¡­So it¡¯s gonna be another erotic talk, huh, is that so~.

    While having a charming woman like me nearby, to go meet with a woman in such a distant location, I think that is already plenty rude but what do you think, lady-killer-san?

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably making another weird misunderstanding but, it¡¯s probably not something like what you¡¯re thinking of. ¡­¡­If I had to say it, it¡¯s a ¡ºkindred soul¡».¡¹

    At that bird of prey like smile, even my eyes were held tight by it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Even though he¡¯d be considerably cool if he were serious like this, just why is he always going full throttle with such a deplorable aura?

    ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    My hand being pulled, we crossed the crowd of people. Not being painful, yet being powerful¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s kind of like, Yashiro-san really is a disappointing male in various ways.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I can¡¯t figure out a good spelling for this. Original: ¥¨©`¥¢¥¹¥È

    [2] Original: ¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥¨¥é

    [3] Original: ¥¢¥¯¥È¥ô¥¡¥ë¥È

 Chapter 41 â€“ The Pervert Hero and the Agent that Will Wear It

    Hey guys. In all of my busyness after getting home, with the pictures and my brother visiting and all of that, I forgot to post up the chapter that I finished translating a couple of hours before leaving work today. Today must have really been a good day for me. Plus the chapter was pretty short so that probably helped.

    A few things to mention about the chapter. I have decided to go with suku mizu for now. When I create the pdf at the end of the volume, I¡¯ll make two versions, one with suku mizu and one with school swimsuits. Also, I found it difficult to properly express the dialect in this chapter. If you can read Japanese and want to feel the full front of the dialect, check out the original web novel chapter in the link below.

    http://ncode.syosetu.com/n5764bn/44/

    Other than that, please enjoy the chapter.

    Also, since it is currently Friday somewhere in the world, consider this my normal Friday/Saturday release.

    The Pervert Hero and the Agent that Will Wear It

    Arriving at Altiera and walking a bit, having come as far as the outskirts, Yashiro-san and I stood still in front of the house for this case.

    ¡¸Ya damned nitwits~! Wat¡¯s wid da ¡°suku mizu, suku mizu¡± ¨Cjyai! Can¡¯t cha sometimes come askin¡¯ fer somethin¡¯ dif¡¯rent, idjits!!¡¹

    We can hear shouting. No, it¡¯s already to the point where you could say that it¡¯s roaring.

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s a peculiar way of speaking, isn¡¯t it. Is this female¡¯s voice your acquaintance¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no mistake that it¡¯s this pseudo Kansai dialect.¡¹

    Nodding at the words I said, Yashiro-san nodded and,

    ¡¸Absolute Territory¡¹[1]

    muttered some words that were like some kind of spell.

    When he did, the house fell silent the moment he did. And then, in the next moment, the door went wide open, and Yashiro-san was captured by some thread like thing and dragged inside of the house.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ya, Yashiro-san!?¡¹

    Since it was something way too sudden, I was befuddled for a moment but, I drew ¡ºMisteltein¡» and ¡ºFailnaught¡» and will charge into the house.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san! I¡¯m coming to save you n¡­¡­¡¹

    When I entered inside the house while in a Magic Gun stance, what was there was¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, ain¡¯t it, Yuu! So ya came back, huh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while, Ariadne-san. ¡­¡­Put me down.¡¹

    a being bound by the hands and feet by spider¡¯s thread and hanging in midair Yashiro-san and a female Arachne that was clinging onto that Yashiro-san.

    An Arachne is a species that has a figure that has the upper half of a human and the lower half of a spider.

    Would you understand if I said it was the spider version of a Centaur?

    ¡¸Nn? Dat¡¯s a face I ain¡¯t seen. Ya Yuu¡¯s acquaintance?¡¹

    Seeming to have noticed me, the female Arachne looked at me while clinging onto Yashiro-san.

    ¡¸The Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization ¡ºAgent¡», as well as Yashiro-san¡¯s friend, I am called Bernadette.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, dat certainly is polite of ya. My name is Ariadne.¡¹[2]

    When I bowed and finished my self-introduction, the female Arachne, Ariadne-san held out her hand and sought for a handshake.

    ¡¸Now then, seein¡¯ how self-introductions¡¯re over¡­¡­¡­Yuu, why don¡¯t cha hurry up an¡¯ spill da details!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯d be easier if you could offer to put me down first¡­¡­¡¹

    Yashiro-san was smoothly taken down. He didn¡¯t have the spider¡¯s thread taken off.

    ¡¸So? The details?¡¹

    ¡¸How does a furi furi[3] maid outfit sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, furi furi ya say!? L, let¡¯s hear it in detail.¡¹

    I¡¯m not exactly sure but, whatever Yashiro-san said, Ariadne-san bit onto it as if it were interesting.

    ¡¸Well, the maid outfit is for a bit later. ¡­¡­I have a request for Ariadne-san.¡¹

    *Bachi*. Just when I thought there was a popping like sound, Yashiro-san stood up while lightly rolling his shoulders.

    ¡¸Y, you can cut up an Arachne¡¯s thread!?¡¹

    ¡¸I do like binding people up, but I don¡¯t like being bound!¡¹

    Please stop it with the returns that don¡¯t make any sense!

    ¡¸As usual, dat¡¯s some amazin¡¯ gentleman power ya got, Yuu. As expected of ya. ¡­¡­So? What¡¯s dat request ya got fer me?¡¹

    Showing an awfully refined smile, when Ariadne-san asked, Yashiro-san also showed an awfully refined smile and,

    ¡¸kosho kosho¡¹

    got close to Ariadne-san¡¯s ear and whispered in a very small voice.

    ¡¸Wh, wat was dat~!? And then, and then?¡¹

    ¡¸kosho kosho kosho¡¹

    ¡¸Is dat true!? Dat¡¯s some hardcore stuff ya know!?¡¹

    ¡¸kosho kosho kosho kosho¡¹

    ¡¸Hou hou, and dat¡¯s why ya came an¡¯ relied on me.¡¹

    ¡¸kosho kosho kosho kosho kosho¡¹

    ¡¸Is dat so, is dat so!¡¹

    ¡¸kosho kosho kosho kosho kosho kosho¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoh, dat certainly is¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa~n! Please don¡¯t leave me out of this~!¡¹

    Seeing the two of them being enthusiastic in their secret talk, I started to want to participate in the conversation.

    After all, the two of them are talking while smiling so merrily.

    ¡¸Eh~, ¡­¡­Even if you say that, I think it¡¯s impossible for Bernadette, you know?¡¹

    Yashiro-san said that while aiming tepid eyes like that of an adult looking at an immature girl that couldn¡¯t keep a pet at me.

    At that attitude, I became offended. I¡¯ve snapped. I¡¯m angry.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t impossible! If you don¡¯t have enough knowledge, add the knowledge, if you don¡¯t have enough skill, then it¡¯ll be fine if you add the skill to the body. That¡¯s what I learned from the churches¡¯ Sisters! Even though I haven¡¯t done anything yet, please don¡¯t go deciding that it¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I see, sorry. ¡­¡­In that case, first, could you wear this?¡¹

    Having been deeply moved by my words, Yashiro-san apologized to me, and handed a deep blue cloth.

    ¡¸This is?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Magic Item that makes women amazingly charming. ¡­¡­By all means, I want it to be worn by Bernadette.¡¹

    Ahead of Yashiro-san¡¯s glance, there was a hanging screen for changing clothes.

    ¡¸I understand, I¡¯ll wear it. ¡­¡­Ariadne-san, may I borrow this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, use it as much as ya like!¡¹

    Ariadne-san smiled with a *Nika*, and acknowledged it.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Well then, I¡¯ll go change.¡¹

    I bowed, and entered inside the hanging screen carrying the deep blue garments.

    How the two settled it with a high five behind such a ¡°me¡±, was something I completely didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ju, just what the heck is this~!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, it suits ya, don¡¯t it!¡¹

    Appearing together with a scream, Bernadette, while having her face completely red, had an appearance of wearing the suku mizu in over knee-high socks.

    ¡­¡­E, even though I only handed over the suku mizu, for her to go all the way to wearing knee socks¡­! This girl, ¡­¡­she understands it perfectly!

    ¡¸It really is my bad, Bernadette. It looks like I¡¯ve underrated you. ¡­¡­Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸P, please don¡¯t apologize right now! That just makes it harder to be mad!¡¹

    While becoming slouched, Bernadette hid her body with both arms. ¡­¡­Fumu, as expected of a glamourous beauty. This pose has a pretty good feel to it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve thought of something good.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Seeing the gravure model-like pose, I remembered a certain outfit.

    ¡¸Ariadne-san, it¡¯s a work commission but, can I count on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, Yuu has a direct commission fer me, huh. ¡­¡­What is it, it has some deep emotions, don¡¯t it.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just the suku mizu. The Japanese garments such as the nurse outfit that were beginning to become a craze in this world for some reason, were all probably made by this Ariadne-san.

    It¡¯s because she finished the blueprints that I only drew up.

    ¡¸So? What is it, dat commission ya got fer me.¡¹

    At the boldly smiling Ariadne-san, I pulled out a bundle of papers from the different dimensional pouch attached to my waist and project it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the uniforms that will be officially adopted by the Lizwadia Academy. A blazer and a gym uniform, and then, ¨D¨D¨D¨Da white suku mizu!!¡¹

    The bundle of papers was the plans that I personally drew with all my might.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ½~ŒîIÓò. This is the exposed skin between the top of knee-high socks and the hemline of the skirt. For an explanation along with a visual, please refer to episode 4 of Outbreak Company, about 6 min and 15 sec in.

    [2] Ariadne uses ¡°uchi¡± to refer to herself.

    [3] Furi furi mean frilly. Furi furi is just more fun.

 Chapter 42 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Hot Blooded Guidance?ã€1ã€‘

    It has been brought to my attention that not all of my translations are clear and may be confusing.

    This is great news. I have something that I can improve. I am always looking for constructive criticism and I want to bring you readers quality translations.

    It¡¯s been recommended that I get an editor, which I don¡¯t have right now, but I am not exactly recruiting for one right now. Although it is a great idea, I¡¯m not exactly the best team player. I prefer being a supporting role in a team rather than a leader but seeing as how the translator would be the lead in this situation, it wouldn¡¯t really work out well.

    Therefore, I would like to ask you readers to help me out and point out things that are confusing and could be better worded. There actually might be somethings that would need to be fixed in this chapter. Also, to those of you that already do this, I thank you very much for the help. Ah, that¡¯s right, and just so you know, I do not plan on doing anything like putting the name of the speaker at the beginning or end of their line. This is one thing that I will not budge on. The descriptive passages before and after the dialogue are the ways that the text tells who is speaking, unlike how English text does ¡°¡®¡­blah blah blah¡­¡¯, Joe said¡±. I wish to keep things close to the original Japanese text as much as I can.

    Well, enough of this, I¡¯ll let you get to the chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Hot Blooded Guidance? 1

    After that, although a dispute had unfolded with Ariadne-san, the white swimsuits and uniforms were safely made and bought, and, with two days passing after returning from Altiera with Bernadette on my shoulders, I conducted my third lesson in Lizwadia Academy.

    ¡¸¡ºDima?Yolge?Twol?Elementia¡»

    This is probably the most used phrase in the Alexelia. After all, it is the activation key in order to invoke magic.

    The activation key. It¡¯s one of the components that doesn¡¯t exist in the Ishrel language.

    The difference in the presence or absence of the activation key is their structure, and could be said to be the difference of how they should be. Keith, why do you think they are different?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸Saying that loudly and honestly is a good thing.

    The difference between the many magic languages that originated from the Ishrel language and the Alexelia language. ¡­¡­Well, simply put, because languages like the Ishrel language forcibly draw the spirit¡¯s power into the world and interfere with it, it causes a phenomenon but, the Alexelia language praises and praises and praises the spirits to the heavens that they get motivated and bring their intervention to the world¡­¡­¡­something like that.¡¹

    I explained while writing the meaning of the previous words on the blackboard with chalk.

    ¡¸¡ºDima?Yolge?Twol?Elementia¡». When translated, it is ¡ºwon¡¯t you please listen spirit-sama¡»¡­¡­or something to that effect. A person that uses the Alexelia language probably wouldn¡¯t do this but, what I want you to be cautious of is the ¡ºYolge¡». When this is made to be ¡ºYolgu¡», it turns it in to a demeanor where you talk to the other party as an equivalent or that you are above them.¡¹

    I surround a portion of the sentence with a circle. Yes, this will appear on the test.

    *Garaan*¡­¡­¡­*Garaan*.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    The bell that was in Lizwadia¡¯s clock tower marks the lesson¡¯s end.

    Just as it happens, the student start to clamor with an ¡¸It¡¯s finished~!¡¹

    It¡¯s kind of like, even in another world, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Everyone, the class still hasn¡¯t finished you know?¡¹

    With a bit severe way of speaking, Henrietta said such to the students.

    From the students that ¡°not good, not good¡± appearance and were correcting themselves, this time, Henrietta looked at me. She had a look that said ¡¸By all means, please continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, today¡¯s lesson is over. If you would.¡¹

    ¡¸Stand! ¡­¡­Bow!¡¹

    When Henrietta, who had the position of the class representative, stood up, all of the students followed that and stood up, and thanked me.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, good job.¡¹

    When the salutations for the end of class finish, the students start to clamor.

    As for why, it was because it was finally the lunch break.

    Lizwadia¡¯s lessons are a bit strange in that it¡¯s been settled that the lesson for one day is only a single subject.

    Although breaks are taken midway, repeating the same thing throughout a straight few hours is probably tiring.

    Well, since there is a proper reason for making the same lesson in the time of a single day, there aren¡¯t any complaints but,

    ¡¸This is also pretty hard work for the teacher as well.¡¹

    Although it becomes elective courses starting from the afternoon, lessons have been going all morning.

    You¡¯ve also gotta take these small breaks like this.

    ¡¸Yashiro-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    As I was collecting various teaching materials, since I heard a call out to me, when I looked that way, about five male and female students were coming closer to the teacher¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸Is your time after school, open!?¡¹

    ¡­¡­W, why are you asking that while your eyes are shining?

    ¡¸Ah~, yup. ¡­¡­It¡¯s open?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!?¡¹

    It¡¯s true but what about it. If I had to say there was anything, I was invited by a hungry Sister-san to a Lizwadia¡¯s dessert conquest but, well, it probably isn¡¯t bad if I make the students a priority.

    ¡¸Please teach us magic combat!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Heh?¡¹

    ¡¸Magic combat!¡¹

    ¡¸We, want to become strong and cool magicians just like Yashiro-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Not only Keith, the surrounding boys and girls come in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Strong and cool?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The boys and girls vigorously nodded.

    ¡­¡­Fu, fufu. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no helping it if you go that far in saying it. I can¡¯t go flat out refusing the students¡¯ request either, after all! Even if I am temporary, right now, I am a lecturer, in other words, I am their teacher!

    ¡¸After school, assemble at the second practice grounds¡­¡­First of all, I¡¯ll have you all show me your strength.¡¹

    Folding my arms, with a more pretty boy[1] face than usual (in proportion to me), I informed them in a cool way.

    When I said that like a soldier of a long military service, Keith and the five male and female students,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    answered like that in a loud response.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of, it¡¯s kind of good.

    This feeling of being relied on!

    ¡¸Uh, uhmm¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    As I was glowing with self-satisfaction, I was suddenly called out to from behind.

    When I turn around, what was there was the glasses girl Mana Lurie and the cool, long black haired girl Eri Trestoria.

    ¡¸P, please, teach me, as well!¡¹

    *Burun!* (Wobble!)

    Vigorously lowering her head, the twin mounds that were hidden in Mana¡¯s robe made a sound and swayed (auditory hallucination).

    ¡¸A, amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the second department students¡¯ ultimate weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna be inserted in there¡­!¡¹

    The boys and girls behind me raised voices of admiration at that intensity.

    Fufun! There¡¯s a way for me to look at those big breast up close! Very well!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yashiro-san, the bottom of your nose is stretching.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops.¡¹

    The calm, or rather, cool Eri had, while staying expressionless, shown a sneer that was an amazing facial expression in a plain way.

    Being the dependable man overflowing with dandyism that I am, I return my facial expression to the pretty boy (in proportion to me) with a *kiri* (snap).

    ¡¸So, by teach¡­¡­you mean magic combat?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! ¡­¡­I, have bad grades in magic battles so¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah~ ¡­¡­yeah. I get it, I totally get it. I think that it¡¯s those boobs getting in the way. Therefore, shall we go in from work to diminish those boobs? If I massage and diminish them, the chest will become smaller and Mana will be happy and I, having massaged boobs, will be happy.

    I think that it¡¯ll be a WIN WIN situation for the both of us, so how about it?

    *Gosu!* (Bam!)

    ¡¸Gufu!? ¡­¡­Wh, what are you, doing all of a sudden, you little¡­¡­¡¹

    Together with a dull sound, pain ran on my forehead. Along with my response to the pain being late, knowing the source of that pain, I look at ¡°Eri¡±.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let Mana¡¯s boobs, be touched by anyone but me.¡¹

    The arm that was stretched out at my forehead was, standing in front of Eri, the big arm of a muscular, brawny, semi-transparent spirit-like man that was like a log.

    Being hazy from the lower half and unable to be seen, and only being an upper half, having been taught by Alicia, I knew what it was.

    That was, a Summon Element.

    An existence that was constantly nearby and was constantly not nearby, an Element.[2]

    A Summon Element is when, the summoned target is employed and is something like a derivative of the Summoner that placed it under their control.

    A Summon Element and a general Summon. Both of them require a target to employ and an agreement to be made but, the general Summon makes the positions in hierarchy distinct. Of course, the Summoner is the master.

    Compared to that, the Element Summoner seems to have an agreement where there¡¯s an equal standing with the Spirit.

    A friend or a companion, that kind of awareness is important is what Alicia also said if I remember correctly.

    Eri¡¯s Spirit, which was made up of a hazy red light, returned its fist that was swung out at me, and folded its arms and stood behind Eri.

    ¡¸To think, that I¡¯d get a forehead flick by a Spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yashiro-sensei, is probably a long serving warrior. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s just a recklessly swung fist, it won¡¯t hit.¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s why it required a clever scheme, huh. ¡­¡­There won¡¯t be a second time you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. ¡­¡­If the message has gotten through, even the forehead flick wasn¡¯t needed.¡¹

    Eri and I face each other. And then, behind Eri, the Stand[3] folded its arms and waited for the decisive moment.

    At the time that the tension born between us reached its climax, that moved.

    ¡¸Ya, Yashiro-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. I forgot.¡¹

    Mana had become teary eyed. ¡­¡­Wh, what could it be, this mysterious feeling. That¡¯s right, this is from that time, like that time when I cross-examined that Luxeria receptionist that wasn¡¯t Busty-chan¡­¡­

    *Gosu!* (Bam!)

    ¡¸Ada¡±!?¡¹

    ¡¸The only one allowed to make Mana cry, is me.¡¹

    ¡¸To think that I¡¯d get hit a second time.¡¹

    ¡¸If Mana hadn¡¯t shown a tear-stained face, the one to lose would¡¯ve been me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s admirable¡­¡­There won¡¯t be a third time you know?¡¹

    ¡¸A head-on match¡­¡­I accept the challenge.¡¹

    ¡¸Pl, please properly listen to me Sensei!¡¹

    I got told off.

    ¡¸So, what was it again? Mana also wants to receive it as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Mana vigorously nodded.

    Uumu¡­¡­It¡¯s great that you have the motivation but, you won¡¯t quickly improve so simply, you know? I can¡¯t use basic magic, after all.

    ¡¸But you don¡¯t have any physical strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right, Mana does immediately rest after all.¡¹

    The boys and girls said that mixed with bitter smiles.

    Certainly, she doesn¡¯t look like the Magic Swordswoman type. Rather, she looks more like the researcher type.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­B, but¡­¡­I, will do my best!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes looked at me while accumulating tears.

    ¡­¡­Fumu. Looks like she¡¯s self-aware of her own lack of physical strength.

    In that case.

    ¡¸I got it. It¡¯s fine for Mana as well.¡¹

    ¡¸R, really!?¡¹

    With a *Paa!*, Mana raised her head and showed a smile.

    Next to her, Eri had¨D¨DEri¡¯s spirit had raised its hand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t raise your hand with the spirit. If you have a question, raise your own hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I¡¯ll also participate.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t even a question.

    Seven people huh¡­¡­¡­Nn~, this sure has gotten troublesome.

    ¡¸Well, whatever. ¡­¡­Ou, do what you want. After school, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The feeling of being relied on making me happy, while enduring the smile that wanted to come up, gallantly, I walked towards the staff room.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­So, I certainly did give the OK but, ¡­¡­why did the two of you come?¡¹

    When I arrived at the practicing grounds, what was there was the boys and girls, Mana and Eri, and then, Alicia and Henrietta.

    ¡¸Nfufu~. Because I¡¯m your wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, fool, stop it. My suspicions of being a lolicon are gagagaga¡¹

    Alicia, you little rascal¡­¡­Ever since that coming out the other day, you¡¯ve been gradually coming without the pretending!

    ¡¸I, I just couldn¡¯t approve of leaving a shameless teacher like you alone!¡¹

    *Ki* (Glint). Henrietta turned her sharp eyes at me.

    Even Henrietta, ever since the case from the other day with Henrietta, she¡¯s been completely seeing me as a pervert.

    ¡­¡­No, well, it¡¯s not like I have problems with being a pervert, ¡®kay? It¡¯s kind of like, I¡¯m being thought of as ¡°I knew it, he¡¯s a lolicon¡±.

    Well, though I say this, seeing as how she does a follow-up for me during lessons like she did earlier, I do think that I¡¯ve gotten her approval but¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter. Since I¡¯m not going to teach you anything that amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh~?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Taking my words at face value, the boys and girls became dejected. Mana also looked a bit disappointed.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m first going to teach you all is a technique that anyone who has the potential to use magic can do¡ºif they are human¡»¡­¡­Specifically, it¡¯s a walking technique.¡¹

    Going to another place from the disappointed feeling students, I then go around behind them in an instant.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!??¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All of the students except for Alicia were surprised by me, who had suddenly vanished from their field of vision, and appeared in an instant behind them.

    ¡­¡­I perceived that only Henrietta had something like a small bit of happiness in the middle of her surprise.

    She discerned that they¡¯d get taught ¡ºthis¡».

    ¡¸This is something I nimbly showed at the time of my fight with Henrietta right? ¡­¡­This walking step, ¡ºShuutou (Assault Step)¡» is what I¡¯ll teach you.¡¹

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Uses ikemen here.

    [2] Written as spirit (¾«ë‘), read as element (¥¨¥ì¥á¥ó¥È).

    [3] Jojo reference.

 Chapter 43 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Hot Blooded Guidance?ã€2ã€‘

    It feels like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done a post. Must be because I was busy with finishing up classes earlier this week.

    Anyway, there are two things that I want to say before the chapter. One, sorry. For all of you waiting for the Japanese lesson video, I couldn¡¯t get it finished by May 8th like I said. I will definitely get it done this weekend. Two, an insignificant bug seems to have been born and taken one of Oniichanyamete¡¯s wordpresses. If you¡¯d like, please crush it like the bug that it is. Here is the website: https://isekaicyborg.wordpress.com/

    Now that that is out of the way, here is chapter 43.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Hot Blooded Guidance? 2

    Shuutou (Assault Step).

    If anyone has ever once taken a step into Chuuni, they have probably heard of this, ¡ºShukuchihou (Act of Reduced Earth)[1]¡».

    Developed from that Shukuchihou, it¡¯s a walking technique meant for use in ultra-high speed battle.

    That was the setting for it¡­¡­

    , but after coming to this world, it¡¯s also one of the techniques can be made possible.

    ¡¸Le~t¡¯s see, first of all, you guys, try taking ten steps forward from there.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it.¡¹

    All students present tilted their heads at my words.

    Due to Alicia beginning to walk, everyone finally started to walk.

    Good. So everyone has walked ten steps. With the step length and the way they walk being scattered, even with ten steps, there¡¯s a slight difference in the gaps between the students.

    ¡¸Now then, next, try walking as if you¡¯re trying to kick the ground in front of your foot behind you. Don¡¯t worry about your step length, got it? Try putting strength only in your legs.¡¹

    And then, the students walked back to the spot they were at before. There were students that made exaggerated movements but, after walking ten steps, everyone seemed to have noticed it.

    ¡¸There was a reasonable change in walking speed, right? Putting it simply, Shuutou just immensely does this.¡¹

    It just produces a speed that looks like teleportation with an absurd walking ability.

    See? It¡¯s awfully simple, right?

    ¡¸Th, there¡¯s no way anyone can do that!¡¹

    Henrietta shouted like she was angry. Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸Well, normally, it¡¯s impossible. But naturally, there is a way to do it.¡¹

    ¡ºFufun. A designation?¡»

    Looking at Alicia with a glance, she smiled because she got the gist of it, and asked via the piercing.

    ¡ºYeah, it¡¯s your turn, Princess.¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no helping it. Well, this is also a wife¡¯s duty, I suppose.¡»

    While saying that, taking one step forward, Alicia came next to me in an instant.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that it looked like teleportation for everyone except me and Alicia.

    The movements from the stepping out all the way to the landing were so clean, that it could only be seen as such.

    ¡¸Accumulating Maryoku at the bottom of the foot, you release it as momentum by making it lightly explode while to step out. And then, at the time you stop, you just have to do the opposite of that. Putting a break on the Maryoku¡¯s release, you catch hold of the ground with the bottom of the foot. That¡¯s all to it.¡¹

    ¡¸This¡­¡­It isn¡¯t, as simple of a technique, as you say it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh¡­¡­So you noticed.¡¹

    Eri looked at me with an extremely displeased face. ¡­¡­No, sorry, I can¡¯t see as anything but expressionless. However, seeing as how I somehow heard her as displeased, she probably is displeased.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll understand if you try it around there but, this is surprisingly difficult. It does demand accurate Maryoku control after all. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s faster if you just try it out. Go on.¡¹

    As I said that, Henrietta started to accumulate Maryoku at her feet and,

    *Don!*

    ¡¸¤Ã! ¡­¡­Fu, fufu! I did it!!¡¹

    in an instant, she moved about 10-odd meters away.

    Still not having perfected the way to stop, there was something like the traces from sliding on the ground left over, but even so, she did it in one shot.

    ¡º¡­¡­Though I thought that there were some various disappointing things about her but, she¡¯s surprisingly amazing, that Henrietta. To think that she¡¯d do something that took you three days to do¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºUgu¡­¡­W, well sorry about that! I¡¯m not like Sylvia-onee-chan who is a magician that seems to specialize only in fighting you know.¡»

    When I say that through the piercing, Alicia looked at me from beside my field of vision and puffed up her face.

    ¡¸When done by me, a technique of this level can be done simply so long as I know how to do it ¨Cdesu wa!¡¹

    O~ ho ho ho. Henrietta displayed the loud laughter that was the characteristic of an ojou-sama.

    Fufufu, well, certainly, I¡¯ll praise you for being amazing. ¡­¡­However, you still, don¡¯t know the real Shuutou!

    ¡¸Well then, Henrietta, try doing a change of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Ch, change of course¡­¡­¡­-desu no?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. When I first used it on you, I would have crashed into you if I did a straight on course, right? And so, how I was standing at your back, was because I used Shuutou twice to go around you. You were surprisingly able to do it once but, doing it twice is fairly difficult you know.¡¹

    The source is Alicia and Sylvia. At a time I didn¡¯t know about, they were able to do it.

    They probably did special training that we didn¡¯t know about.

    ¡¸Hu, hmph. Very well then. ¡­¡­S, something of this level¡­¡­!?¡¹

    *Zuko©`©`!*

    ¡¸Uwahh¡­¡­He, Henrietta-san, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that went forehead first, didn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Seeing Henrietta slide from failing the change of course, the boys and girls started to make a fuss.

    *Shuta!*

    ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s dead.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I haven¡¯t died!¡¹

    Eri rushed to the collapsed Henrietta using Shuutou and checked her pulse. And then Henrietta stood up while pressing down on her forehead.

    Ah, she¡¯s teary eyed.

    ¡­¡­Nn?

    ¡¸You mastered it in this short amount of time¡­¡­¥Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s that.¡¹

    Her black hair fluttering on the wind, Eri struck a ¡°How¡¯s that¡± face with a strange pose!

    At her back, the Stand also took the pose!!

    ¡¸Yashiro-sensei, what you¡¯re looking at isn¡¯t me. ¡­¡­At your back, this truth will occur.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    When I turned to place Eri pointed at, in other words, behind me, I caught a glimpse of the truth.

    ¡¸Wakyah!? U, uugh~¡­¡­It¡¯s difficult.¡¹

    What was there was the figure of a young lady that had fallen with her face on the ground.

    ¡­¡­If it were just this one sentence, you probably wouldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it (with just the point that she¡¯s fallen, the situation is already abnormal).

    However, how about if you change the two words of ¡ºyoung lady¡» to ¡ºMana¡»?

    ¡¸U, using her own boobs, as a cushion!?¡¹

    How unexpected! That was the shameless bust that didn¡¯t match the short height characteristic of a little girl!

    As if to protect its master, the shameless bust stuck itself in between the ground and Mana, and limited the damage done to Mana to the minimum!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. In other words¡­¡­¡­big breasts are invincible, is that what this means?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And then, Mana = invincible. ¡¹

    I, right here, have attained a new sworn friend.

    ¡¸Yashiro-sensei~! Please properly look at us too!¡¹

    ¡¸I have no interest in guys.¡¹

    ¡¸The difference in treatment with girls is mean!¡¹

    Though I say that, honestly speaking, I can¡¯t teach anything but the outline of it.

    I don¡¯t have any Maryoku after all. In the first place, the Shuutou was my hard work that Sylvia went off on her own to reproduce and is just something that she spread around among her friends¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸Remember the feeling of tumbling down. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t get any stronger you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh~~¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ll ignore the boys. ¡­¡­The problem is,

    ¡¸Are you alright? Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, ha, hahi!¡¹

    the young lady that possesses a voluptuous bust that women who possess the same thing can only see as a bother.

    Haven¡¯t you heard these before? ¡¸They¡¯re a bother in doing exercise¡¹¡¸Stiff shoulders¡¹¡¸There aren¡¯t many of this size bra¡¹¡¸Sexy¡¹

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, those were the words of females that possess huge breast. By the way, that last one was my word.

    Even the big breasts, which are a symbol of happiness from the men¡¯s point of view, are nothing but two enormous weights from the women¡¯s point of view.

    She¡¯s moving around while carrying such things, you could say that she bears an overwhelming handicap.

    ¡¸Mana, you don¡¯t have to do the Shuutou. ¡­¡­It¡¯s hard with that chest, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    At my words, Mana stood up in a fluster, and gathered Maryoku at her feet to try to use Shuutou.

    ¡¸Wait, wait! I¡¯m not trying to have you give up anything. From the start, I was going to teach Mana a method other than Shuutou.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, is that true?¡¹

    Uwah, not good.

    This use of an upward glance with teary eyes is seriously not good. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a lolicon anymore.

    ¡¸Ha, bloodlust!?¡¹

    ¡¸A third time won¡¯t work, huh.¡¹

    Promptly turning around to the spirit¡¯s fist rush that Eri had fired, I block it with one arm.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And, we¡¯ve hit a derailment in the conversation.¡¹

    ¡¸N, no way¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Knocking down Eri¡¯s Spirit with a single attack, I turn around to Mana.

    And then, I plunge my hand into my fourth dimensional tool bag.

    ¡¸I had heard from Doto-sensei that Mana¡¯s forte is using your head more than moving your body. For such a Mana, this is a tool that allows you to move without moving your legs. ¡­¡­or rather, I present to you a tool that flies through the skies!¡¹

    ¡¸Fly, through the sky!?¡¹

    Eri shouted at my words. Well, of course she would. In this world, to fly through the sky, it would require a gigantic motive power like a magic airship.[2]

    However, I had an item, which had a size that was able to fit inside my fourth dimensional tool bag, that could make flying through the sky possible!

    ¡¸As expected, a witch¡¯s necessary item is this, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    I handed that over to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is¡­¡­a broom?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, a witch¡¯s necessary item¡­¡­it¡¯s a sky flying broom.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ¿sµØ·¨. Some many know of it as just Shukuchi.

    [2] Not sure if I translated this right. Ä§¿ÕÍ¦ = magic airship.

 Chapter 44 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Hot Blooded Guidance? ã€3ã€‘

    Sorry for the delay. I¡¯ve been a bit distracted this week. Here you go. Enjoy.

    Edit: Thank you to JC for cleaning the image.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Hot Blooded Guidance? 3

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­Scurrying all about!¡¹

    ¡¸This is, fun.¡¹

    Henrietta and Eri, who had made a certain degree of Shuutou their own, were doing a mock battle.

    While evading the downpouring thunderstorm with Shuutou, Eri aimed for the momentary gaps.

    And then, Henrietta tried to settle the match by closing in on Eri, who was slipping through the thunderstorm, in one stroke with Shuutou and landing a single hit.

    Umu. For the way of using it to differ this much depending on the user. It¡¯s pretty interesting.

    ¡ºWould Trestoria-san¡¯s Shuutou be the ideal form of use?¡»

    ¡ºWell, making use of both evasion and offense would probably be the ideal form. Eri is placing emphasis on evasion.

    Let¡¯s see¡­¡­Thinking it out, if we look at it from Sylvia¡¯s point of view, I think that Yuri Roll¡¯s way is closer to the ideal form, you know?¡»

    ¡ºSylvia-onee-chan is, for better or for worse, an offense specialist after all.¡»

    ¡ºYour own attack should hit faster than the enemy¡¯s attack can hit¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s because that was her pet theory.¡»

    In the conversation that passed through the piercings, Alicia and I wryly smile at each other.

    ¡¸Doaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhahaha! Keith, you¡¯re amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸You flew three meters up just now, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just like a Big Hopper!¡¹

    The boys, being boys, were in the middle of enjoyably studying.

    Incidentally, the thing called a Big Hopper is, just as the name implies, is a gigantic grasshopper.

    With a physique that is about the size of a human baby, how it attacks while hopping about surprisingly gets to you mentally.

    ¡¸¤Ã! Now I¡¯ve got you!¡¹

    ¡¸Futile, futile!¡¹

    Whoops, it looks like it¡¯s reaching the conclusion.

    Henrietta pointed the tip of her sword that had its blade smashed and Eri met that with the Spirit¡¯s countless punches.

    ¡¸The match, is finished ¨Cdesuwa ne!¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã!? ¡­¡­It¡¯s my, loss.¡¹

    Henrietta¡¯s assault was a bluff.

    Having gone around to Eri¡¯s back, who had stopped her legs in order to hit, by doing an increasing number of changes of steps, Henrietta perfectly placed her sword at the nape of Eri¡¯s neck. The one that controlled the instantaneous offense and defense was Henrietta.

    Eri, who had obediently accepted her defeat, showed a ¡°give up¡± pose, and the mock battle had come to a close.

    Now then, next is¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fu, ¡­¡­Fuun!¡­¡­¡­Fuah!?¡¹

    The broom that was floating to about my head level and the one straddling that broom, Mana.

    000022

    Every time that she becomes upside down from not keeping her balance, I put her back to the original position by rotating the broom.

    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­¡­Mana, that looks fun.¡¹

    ¡¸It, it isn¡¯t fun at all~¡­¡­Kyaa!?¡¹

    Eri, who was probably breathing with her shoulders due to the battle with Henrietta, looked at the spinning Mana and said that, and at those words, Mana denied them and also lost her balance, once again becoming upside down.

    ¡¸I was surprised from hearing about a flying magic tool but¡­¡­To think that it required that kind of training method.¡¹

    Compared to the worn out Eri, Henrietta finished it with a degree of sweating a little bit. The two of them had a pretty good battle but I guess their own strengths really are different.

    ¡¸Come on, one more time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahi!¡¹

    With a *Kuru* (spin), when I turn the broom, Mana returns from being upside down with it.

    That¡¯s right, this magic broom isn¡¯t all that almighty.

    The greatest barrier is that, unless they have a good sense of balance, they¡¯ll lose to gravity, and become upside down just like Mana.

    Naturally, even if I didn¡¯t assist her, there are ways of returning to the position. But, as I thought, for her, who has a low sense of balance, this training comes first.

    Returning her to the original position, when I let go, Mana¡¯s whole body was shaking as she tried to resist becoming upside down.

    ¡¸Once you¡¯re able to do this to a certain degree, next time, it¡¯s going to be flight. Keep on going, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Even while becoming upside down, Mana replied with a loud voice.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ahn? ¡­¡­What¡¯re you doing, Aquadine.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, Flam. Same to you, what are you doing here. I had thought that you would have gone to where the Hero is at this point.¡¹

    At the bottom of the earth that was called Makai, two women asked about the other as if they were surprised.

    The women both had blueish-white skin, and had contrasting hair colors of blue and red.

    The Six Blade Generals¡¯ strongest pillar ¡ºAgniera¡». And then, another pillar, ¡ºAquadine¡».

    Possessing an overwhelming power that was enough to be called natural disasters, they were two pillars of the Demon Lord Army.

    ¡¸I was thinking that I¡¯d go and kill him just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa. ¡­¡­It must be nice for you. Being able to freely come and go from here.¡¹

    While leaking out a sigh, Aquadine looked up at a certain object.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So it¡¯s already been three years, huh.¡¹

    Looking up as if lured by it, what was reflected in Flam¡¯s eyes was a black silhouette confined in a giant block of ice.

    ¡­¡­It was the Demon Lord.

    Three years ago, defeated by the troupe spearheaded by Yashiro Yuu, the appearance of the Demon Lord, who was captured alive by the powerful sealing technique, was in there.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s already three years.¡¹

    Aquadine replied as if she chewed on something that made her make a sour face to the words that Flam had replied with.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahh, that¡¯s right. Have you seen that guy around?¡¹

    ¡¸That guy? Ahh, you mean ¡ºUmbra¡»?¡¹

    It was sudden, truly sudden. As if her mood had suddenly become terrible, Flam scowled.

    While bitterly smiling, Aquadine asked once again.

    ¡¸Yeah. Have you seen that bastard? I was thinking I¡¯d pierce him with a spear to tell him not to lay a hand on Yuuya.¡¹

    While asking, she was probably thinking about that Umbra.

    As she was looking around, her facial expression was becoming dyed with anger, and she started to become irritated.

    ¡¸He went towards the Selection. As I thought, there¡¯s nothing better than leaving humans to the human specialists.¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, to be using those failures, you¡¯ve also fallen.¡¹

    Here, I¡¯d like to make one correction.

    Yuu is always making Agniera, in other words, Flam, snap, which would make you think that she snaps easily but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­You sure do know how to talk. Despite all your insulting big mouth, without even laying a hand or foot on the Hero, you came running back home, you little chick.[1]¡¹

    Actually, most of the guys of the Six Blade Generals snap easily.

    ¡¸AH¡±? It looks like you wanna get evaporated.¡¹

    Flam, whose anger had just now broken through the critical point, produced a flame halberd in her hand.

    ¡¸Good grief, it¡¯s because Miss Cinders [2] can only think of burning everything to the ground that she¡¯s hard to use. Even the failures are more useful as pieces.[3]¡¹

    Having insulted Flam, with a bewitching gesture, water congregated in Aquadine¡¯s hand and a constructed bow appeared.

    ¡¸Just how I like it, bitch. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been this enraged, dammit.¡¹

    Flames gushed out from Flam¡¯s body, and she turned into a Spirit.

    The incarnation of the Phoenix that governed flame, Flam, while being a Mazoku, was a Spirit of the highest rank.

    Unleashing her strength as a Spirit, Flam was about to fire her greatest attack.

    A thunderbolt attacked that body.

    ¡¸Guh¡­!? ¡­¡­You bastard, Tonituls!!¡¹

    Being interrupted, the intensely angry Flam, who had unintentionally cancelled her Spiritification, scowled with a fierce look at the perpetrator that had fired the thunderbolt.

    ¡¸Affirmative. My name is Tonituls[4]. ¡­¡­We¡¯re in His Lordship¡¯s presence, what are you doing.¡¹

    The deep purple haired, bluish-white skinned man carried a spear of lightning in one hand, and, with a slowed pace, he entered the gap between the two people.

    Looking closely, since it seems that a thunderbolt was also fired at Aquadine, Aquadine, who had a low resistance to lightning, had taken cover in the ground.

    ¡¸I was just thinking I¡¯d scorch this bitch.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. ¡­¡­It would seem to be having another one of your usual fits.¡¹

    ¡¸Ngii!? Y, you¡­¡­You want me to slaughter you, AH¡± !?¡¹

    Having had a thunderbolt dropped on the crown of her head and momentarily losing consciousness, Flam, while on one knee, snapped at the one she called and who then named himself as Tonituls.

    ¡¸Acknowledged. I shall be your opponent as much as you like. ¡­¡­However, this place is in His Lordships presence. Restrain yourself.¡¹

    Having manifested a spear of lightning in his right hand, Tonituls clad his entire body in lightning and warned the two.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Keh. You sure do have it nice, Tonituls. In these three years, since you¡¯ve often been fighting with opponents that are of your own personal use, you probably don¡¯t have any resentment, do you?¡¹

    Taking a stance with two flame halberds, while leaking out bloodlust, Flam said such while anger had clung to her face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Repeatedly having a rendezvous so often, you must be in high spirits.¡¹

    As a countless number of spears of water floated at her back, she chuckled. But, her eyes weren¡¯t laughing.

    ¡¸Accepted. ¡­¡­I shall be your opponent. ¡­¡­Have at you.¡¹

    Preparing the thunder spear, Tonituls mouth raised up into a grin. Maybe it really was due to the Mazoku¡¯s fate but, despite having told them not to fight, the heart of the Tonituls right now was quivering in excitement at the fight with two opponents that were at the same rank as his own.

    ¡¸Ha, you aren¡¯t exactly a substitute for Yuuya but, ¡­¡­I¡¯ll put everything in order and be your opponent, you damn small fry.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been saying ¡°kill¡± and ¡°small fry¡± for a while now¡­¡­¡­You¡¯ll ¡°learn that you¡¯re no big deal¡±, you know?¡¹

    ¡­¡­A momentary pause, and then in the next second, the three Mazoku of the highest tier of the fire, water, and lightning attributes simultaneously commenced their attacks.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] The original is ¤Ò¤è¤³¤µ¤ó, which is a chick as in a baby chicken.

    [2] The original is È¼¤¨¥«¥¹¤µ¤ó, which would be ¡°Cinders-san¡±. I made it Miss Cinders because it sounds more insulting.

    [3] Pieces as in the pieces used in chess or something similar.

    [4] Looking for a better name spelling for this: ¥È©`¥Ë¥È¥¥¥ë¥¹

 Chapter 45 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€1ã€‘

    Hey guys. An early release this week. Well¡­..to be honest, I also have the next chapter ready as well, but I decided to be a jerk and release it tomorrow.

    Now then, allow me to raise the curtain on the main conflict of volume 2. Enjoy.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾1¡¿

    It was, a night where the red moon had become a dark red that was similar to the color of blood.

    ¡¸Jeez, it sure is creepy¡­¡­¡¹

    Holding a sake bottle in his right hand, the walking man that had an unsteady step looked at the red moon that looked like it would remain suspended in the night sky, and, in the middle of his drunkenness, felt a discomfort that was like a stab to his spine.

    Today was an unlucky day. At work, a subordinate of his screwed up and responsibility was placed on him, and then, sometime ago when he decided to go drinking, because of a black haired woman that was a complete glutton, he couldn¡¯t even properly drink his alcohol.

    Though there were several other things other than that, for the man, today was an unlucky day.

    As the moon was concealed by the clouds, the man continued down the street that didn¡¯t have a shadow of a person while unsteadily walking.

    ¡¸Che, you¡¯re in the way, dammit!¡¹

    Maybe because he was irritated, the man, even though he bumped into the figure that had suddenly appeared, only shouted that and unsteadily continued on.

    *Kata*¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    The man stopped moving due to the sudden sound that was made.

    *Katakata*¡­¡­

    ¡¸What is that? This sound is.¡¹

    *Katakatakata*¡­¡­

    The man became creeped out by the continually resounding sound.

    ¡¸Oi, is it you?¡¹

    When he asked the figure that he had just bumped into, the figure replied with a *Katakatakata* sound.

    ¡¸Stop it, it¡¯s annoying!¡¹

    The man was drunk but, if he were sober, he should have noticed.

    That figure, while having a human¡¯s appearance, was not human.

    ¡¸Oi, punk¨D¨D¨D¨DGah¡­!?¡¹

    At the same time that the clouds cleared up, the man came to the end of his life in an instant as he felt a pain run in his chest.

    That figure that had the red moon shining on it, was a monster that was born from human bones, a ¡ºSkull Warrior¡».

    Maybe because it lost interest in the man that fell to the ground with a *dosa* (thud), the Skull Warrior turned the blood smeared sword that was in one hand over and walked while making a *katakata* sound.

    *Kata, katakata, katakatakata*

    As it did, it joined up with other corpse soldiers in the middle of the street, and then once again joined up with different corpse soldiers.

    As it repeated this several times, the number that the corpse soldiers in the main street had reached

    *Katakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakatakata!!*

    had surpassed a hundred.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Mana, wake up¡­¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­Eri? What¡¯s wrong? At the dead of night like this.¡¹

    The Lizwadia Academy¡¯s student dormitory. Mana Lurie, who was sleeping in a room of the second department¡¯s dormitory, was shaken by Eri Trestoria, who was both her classmate and close friend, and woke up.

    Getting her glasses from the shelf that was close to the bed in a practiced way, with the vicinity being dark, she understood that it was night.

    ¡¸Something is happening. Quickly prepare yourself.¡¹

    The usually expressionless Eri Trestoria had shown impatience on her face.

    ¡¸U, un¡¹

    Although she was more or less surprised by her close friend¡¯s appearance which was greatly different from usual, Mana rose up out of bed and changed her clothes from her sleep-wear to civilian clothes.

    And then, by the time she was wearing the academy¡¯s robe, finally, the inside of her head began to wake up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A scream?¡¹

    If one strained their ears, one could hear screams and the sounds of swords clashing in the distance.

    ¡¸Mana, hurry.¡¹

    What replied to her muttering to herself was the words of Eri who was hurrying Mana.

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    With the broom that she received from Yuu in her hand, Mana and Eri departed the dormitory room.

    ¡¸To the academy¡¯s interior! Please hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸The upper classmen are to guide the lower classmen! They¡¯ll be coming here soon!!¡¹

    Bellows and shrieks, and then a wave of people. What the two that had come out of the dormitory saw was, a crowd of people that were evacuating to the academy¡¯s interior.

    ¡¸Coming?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like monsters have come and invaded. ¡­¡­Furthermore, they¡¯ve come in a really large number, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸M, monsters!? B, but the academy has a barrier¡­¡­!¡¹

    Lizwadia had an anti-monster barrier developed that had the magic academy at the center of it. This was because it was built on top of the stream of Maryoku, the ¡ºRyuumyaku (Dragon Pulse)¡»[1], that flowed from Luxeria.

    Using that flowing Maryoku, a strong barrier that kept monsters away was applied but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was broken. That¡¯s the only thing that I can think of that could have happened.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s head became completely white, and, as if she had lost her energy, she stopped putting strength into her steps.

    Lizwadia Magic Academy. The barrier that protected the town that consisted of that academy didn¡¯t even allow the invasion of the monsters of the forest that had undergone a ferocious change three years ago.

    The barrier, which continued for about a millennium at this magic academy and had not been broken once during all that time, was broken.

    She understood the significance of that, and therefore was about to faint.

    ¡¸For right now, let¡¯s take refuge. ¡­¡­Even we, might be able to be of some use.¡¹

    ¡¸Eri¡­¡­Un. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Being thankful in her mind for those words of Eri¡¯s, who was worried about her own safety even in a state of emergency like this, Mana took Eri¡¯s hand and started running.

    ¡¸I wonder if Yashiro-sensei is safe¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He probably is. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s that person, he seems like he¡¯d advance while kicking away those monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Pu, ahaha! That certainly might happen!¡¹

    From the words that Eri said, for some reason, a scene of Yuu firing off a Yakuza Kick and kicking away a monster had flowed into her head. Mana, who though that it was kind of like, rather than saying that it was natural, it was more like it was a well-suited role for him, endured letting a laugh out.

    ¡¸Un. ¡­¡­That is why Sensei is fine. What comes first is, our own lives.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it, Eri.¡¹

    The two young ladies that ran while strongly gripping each other¡¯s hand, nodded in the middle of the crowd of people.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸They¡¯re here!! The upper classmen are ¨D¨DGuh!?¡¹

    The male student that was urging caution, had received a Skull Warrior¡¯s long sword and had died.

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    The corpse soldier that cut down the male student was exposed to an explosion and was blown away.

    But, the corpse soldier army advanced on while kicking about the smashed up bones!

    ¡¸There are too many of them! Use wide area magic!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it! ¡ºFlame Wall¡»!¡¹

    The female student went in front and invoked her magic. The flames burned the ground, and at the spot where it hit the corpse soldiers, a pillar of fire rose up.

    Although more than half of them were turned to ash, passing through that wall of flames, the corpse soldiers dryly made a *katakata* sound and drew near.

    ¡¸What the heck, these guys¡­¡­¤Ã, they aren¡¯t just simple Skull Warriors!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re strong, and their movements are fast!¡¹

    The usual Skull Warrior was said to be a weak monster that was equal to a Goblin.

    The ghost that clung onto a deceased corpse was a low grade monster that simply held a weapon and only wandered about and could even be dealt with by underclassmen if they were students of this academy.

    ¡¸Damn, quickly, the teachers are¨D¨DGuah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yolda!! You, damned skeletonsss!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Touru! These guys aren¡¯t just simple Skull Warriors! If you don¡¯t calmly deal with them¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸This is for Yolda, ah¡­gah¡­¡­¡­ah¡¹

    ¡¸Touru!!!¡¹

    The upperclassmen of the Lizwadia Magic Academy were having a close fight with the corpse soldiers that should have been low grade monsters, and casualties were appearing for everyone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just what is the criminal this time¡­¡­Who in the world could they be.¡¹

    Lizwadia Magic Academy, the head of all of the students enrolled in that academy, the ¡ºStudent General President¡». Conis Lurie inquired this while being protected by the surrounding armed students.

    Having her brown hair in braids, the spectacled girl fixed her glasses and continued thinking while putting a hand to her chin.

    ¡¸Destroying the protective barrier that was unbroken for a millennium and preparing Skull Warriors that could fight more than equally with the upperclassmen that could be called elites, this isn¡¯t the work of man.¡¹

    Conis turned her head to behind her, and continued to inquire about this to the silver haired maiden that was sitting on her knees and had hit her hands to the ground.

    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­the magician that played a forbidden hand and was said to have been defeated by the Preceding Hero-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That possibility is probably pretty high.¡¹

    The silver haired maiden stood up while sweeping off the dust that had gotten on her knees, and nodded.

    ¡¸The magician of evil that my elder sisters had once subjugated before,¡¹

    Then, the silver haired maiden¡­¡­¡­Alicia looked up at the dark red moon as if she were glaring at it and,

    ¡¸The one that was once a human, the seventh Duke Class.¡ºNecromancer¡» Umbra. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no mistake, that this is his hand.¡¹

    said such.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ¸oÃ}. Normally has something to do with feng shui.

 Chapter 46 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€2ã€‘

    As promised here is the next chapter. I¡¯ll try to get the next chapter done for my regular release.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾2¡¿

    ¡¸¡ºDragon Tusk Warrior¡», is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Dragon Tusk Warrior, as the name implies, it¡¯s a puppet created from a dragon¡¯s tusk. ¡­¡­Though they¡¯ve been cleverly made to look like Skull Warriors, their true form is a powerful, immortal army. Since they don¡¯t even belong to the Undead, it¡¯s probably pointless to wait for morning to come.¡¹

    Lizwadia Magic Academy¡¯s teacher, Leizelido Dotorang¨¦ picked up a fragment of a Dragon Tusk Warrior that was defeated and turned into pieces, and explained to the other teachers.

    Hearing Dotorang¨¦¡¯s story, a male teacher shut his mouth, and his face went ghastly pale.

    ¡¸A, against such an opponent¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is a chance of winning. We were taught that by the princess of Leezelion.¡¹

    Dotorang¨¦, who had a more horrific face than those zombies out there, swung the cane in his hand at the frightened teachers and replied such.

    ¡¸Leezelion¡¯s princess¡­¡­You mean, that ¡ºprodigy¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. According to her, the Dragon Tusk Warriors are strong against physical strength but, what we use is magic. They are especially weak against barrier-type magic, so they will be weakened by restoring the academy¡¯s barrier, and then by doing so, it is possible to remove their revival ability. The Hero party also escaped this dilemma with this method.¡¹

    The group of ten-odd teachers led by Dotorang¨¦ headed towards their destination while defeating the Dragon Tusk Warriors that were disguised as Skull Warriors.

    ¡¸If we restore the barrier, this will all end.¡¹

    From Dotorang¨¦¡¯s words, smiles returned to the disheartened teachers.

    (Nonetheless, I don¡¯t see the caster¡¯s figure¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, to destroy this academy¡¯s barrier, even if they are a Duke-class, it should be impossible. ¡­¡­Just how did they do it¡­¡­¡­)

    While suppressing the incoming Dragon Tusk Warriors, the group of teachers led by Dotorang¨¦ rushed towards the location that was the origin of the barrier in order to repair it.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go out too far! Take enough distance, and annihilate them!¡¹

    The main street. It was here, where most of the Dragon Tusk Warriors were advancing in, that more than half of the academy¡¯s teachers as well as the upper classmen of the fourth department to the sixth department had spread out their built up line of defense.

    Against the Dragon Tusk Warriors that rose up at a fixed interval no matter how many of them were defeated, the academy¡¯s teachers and students were, without taking one step back, protecting the academy that was at their backs.

    ¡¸However, the question is, until how long will this keep up.¡¹

    The Lizwadia Magic Academy Headmaster, Rougaron muttered while prospecting the battlefield that was maintaining a balance.

    No matter how many prided superior magicians the academy gathers, in the end, they are people. They have limits.

    (And then, even if we are somehow able to deal with the Dragon Tusk Warriors, what about the caster that is controlling them? ¡­¡­The seventh Duke-class. I do not believe that things will end with only this.)

    Rougaron continued thinking while stroking his prided beard.

    (¡­¡­Though I think this, I do not really understand anything more than this. I do not know the opponent¡¯s objective either.)

    Rougaron concluded as such,

    and stood up.

    ¡¸We have finished evacuating the ordinary citizens of the main street district. I am heading out there.¡¹

    The Supreme Ruler and King that had once taken possession of half of the world stood up.

    ¡¸Yes sir. Groups one through 17, move back and open up the street! The Headmaster is departing to the front!!¡¹

    The teacher that received Rougaron¡¯s words shouted as loud as his voice possibly could.

    ¡¸Hoho. Well then, shall we head out¡­¡­my soldiers.¡¹

    Saying that, raising his hands to the sky, behind Rougaron, several tens, several hundreds of magic formations appeared.

    ¡¸¨D¨DDima yolge twolstouren elementia (Respond to my wish, Spirits of the Earth)¡¹

    What appeared from there were a several hundred thousand soldiers clad in steel armor.

    ¡¸If it is about ¡°troops¡±, it is my field of expertise.¡¹

    The steel armored soldiers charged with swords, lances, and hammers in their hands.

    Without a war cry to be heard, only the simple sound of steel rubbing on steel had resounded.

    ¡¸Now, it is a match to see whose alchemy can surpass the other¡¯s, Necromancer.¡¹

    A greatly widened line of defense. It was there, where the steel army had run through, that they had clashed with the corpse army.

    ¡¸Trample them down, my Golems!!¡¹

    The warfront¡¯s balance, was greatly tipped.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Thank goodness, so Henrietta-sama was also able to evacuate!¡¹

    ¡¸To you as well, thank goodness you are safe.¡¹

    Inside the arena that was liberated to be used for the evacuation, Mana and Eri reunited with Henrietta.

    ¡¸To think that right after our practice had finished, something like this would occur¡­¡­¡­I had not considered this at all.¡¹

    Mana and Eri nodded at the sighing Henrietta, and replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re a princess knight, I thought you¡¯d be fighting outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I did attempt to fight! Despite that, only Alicia-san was recruited, and I was reluctantly appointed to be on standby! Kuu! Even though it was chance to show Alicia how good I am!¡¹

    At Eri¡¯s words, Henrietta reproachfully talked while flames were seething in her eyes.

    ¡¸If she were to watch my efforts, Alicia-san¡¯s heart would surely start heading towards me¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸Henrietta-sama, recently, you certainly have been pretty open about that sort of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s proof that, with the appearance of the rival called Yashiro-sensei, she is panicking.¡¹

    ¡¸I am not panicking in the least! ¡­¡­By the way, have you seen the aforementioned Yashiro-sensei anywhere?¡¹

    ¡¸Uun. Mana and I haven¡¯t seen him.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. ¡­¡­He hasn¡¯t, come here?¡¹

    Mana looked around at the vicinity, and although one could tell the deep character that was Yuu apart from everyone else even from a distance, she couldn¡¯t find him.

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t, in the arena?¡¹

    ¡¸The places to liberate that are left are the clock tower and each of the practice grounds. He is probably in one of those areas but¡­¡­¡­I have not confirmed that he is in this arena.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­so. But, if it¡¯s Yashiro-sensei, I think that he will be completely fine, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I can¡¯t imagine him losing.¡¹

    At Mana¡¯s words, Henrietta, who was thinking something similar, giggled.

    ¡¸By the way, Mana-san. I would like to borrow your strength, is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Fue?¡¹

    Mana was surprised by the sudden change in topic but, Henrietta continued without pay much attention to that.

    ¡¸I am pleased with having the second name of ¡ºPrincess Knight¡». ¡­¡­And so, I do not wish to make that name a falsehood.

    Therefore, would you be able to bring me to the battlefield?¡¹

    While looking at the broom that allowed one to be able to fly in the sky that Mana was preciously carrying, just like that, Henrietta gave an order dressed up like a request.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Fumu, we¡¯ve received a surprising amount of resistance. The modern day magicians really can¡¯t be made light of.¡¹

    While looking down upon the streets of Lizwadia which had now turned into a battlefield, that something that had its body wrapped up in a tattered robe pleasantly muttered.

    ¡¸Well, the Dragon Tusk Warriors are nothing more than disposable pieces. Now then, it¡¯s about time for me to take the next measure.¡¹

    That thing that wore the robe, looked up to the red moon while greatly raising up its mouth that was concealed by the hood.

    ¡¸Come, eat the living, and make them your provisions!¡¹

    Greatly spreading out both arms, from behind that thing, passing several tens, several hundreds, a large army of ¡°dragons¡± descended from the sky upon Lizwadia.

    ¡¸Shall I have you show them to me. ¡­¡­The mysteries, of people!!¡¹

 Chapter 47 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€3ã€‘

    Sorry for the delayed release. I was a bit busy with some things. Anyway, here is the next chapter. It¡¯s a Bernadette chapter.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾3¡¿

    ¡¸Those are¡­¡­Wyverns!?¡¹

    The male teacher that looked up at the sky shouted with a voice that had a hint of a scream in it.

    ¡¸Did you say a Wyvern!? At a time like this!¡¹

    The ones that looked up from being lured in by that call saw them. Shrouding the sky, a flock of dragons that were coming in flying with great speed.

    ¡¸What an amazing number¡­¡­¤Ã, this is, no longer just a flock of them!!¡¹[1]

    ¡¸Shoot them down!! Bring the ordinary citizens into the academy interior as well!!¡¹

    The magicians all raised their staves simultaneously, and fired off their released magic at the skies!

    Fire, ice, wind, lightning, water, rock. Shells of various attributes struck the Wyverns, and, in defiance of that, the Wyverns headed towards them.

    ¡¸Th, these guys¡­¡­are Zombies, they¡¯re Dragon Zombies!!¡¹

    In the middle of the darkness, those figures that were finally able to be perceived accurately by a person¡¯s eye, were in the form of pterosaurs whose bodies were decaying in various places.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t come here! Don¡¯t come hereeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸You dumbass, behind you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Gi, gah¡­Agih, gyaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!¡¹

    One of the teaching staff that had gone half-crazed, had his body greedily devoured by a decaying dragon that had swooped down from above him and gotten down behind him and he was given the agony of death.

    However, that agony of death did not resound as an angry roar had interrupted it.

    ¡¸Damn it all, they just keep on coming!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to the holy magicians! Are there any holy magicians around!?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re at the back healing the injured¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸You dumbass! If you don¡¯t want to get annihilated, bring them over here right now!¡¹

    While firing off magic, the magician, who was running out of patience and retreating, shouted.

    But, with half-hearted magic, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to break through the dragon¡¯s scales that protected the tainted meat the dragon was made of.

    Dragons are just as the fairytales say, where they possess overwhelming strength and trample down humans.

    With their bodies decaying, and them being manipulated in addition to that, their existence has become a huge wall that ordinary people could never overcome.

    ¡¸¡ºLicht Gef?ngnis¡»!¡¹[2]

    Suddenly, the decaying dragons that were descending down to try and eat up people were engulfed in light, and had their movements stopped by the light that had turned into a powerful cage of Maryoku.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­A holy art!¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯ve come!?¡¹

    Possessing an overwhelmingly effective power against the Undead and the kin of darkness, it¡¯s a system of magic that is different from the norm.

    Magic that utilizes sacred power, holy arts.

    ¡ºLight Gef?ngnis¡» is, even among the holy arts, considered as superior and is a quasi-sealing magic.

    Cheers of excitement were made from the appearance of the holy magician that used the holy art that was effective against the Dragon Zombies.

    ¡¸Sorry to have kept you all waiting! The Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization¡¯s ¡ºAgent¡» Bernadette, arrives on the scene!¡¹

    Coming down from the sky as if she were responding to those cheers, Bernadette magnificently announced her name, and readied her twin guns.

    *Gaun, gaun!*

    The magic bullets that were fired off together with the thunderous roar blew away the several decaying dragons that were captured the in jails of light, and in an instant, the dragons were driven to being unable to take action.

    ¡¸Agent-style Strengthening Spell, ¡ºErnst¡»!¡¹[3]

    Pulling the percussion hammer of the Magic Gun ¡ºMisteltein¡» that was held in her right hand, Bernadette pulled the trigger of the gun whose muzzle was thrust at her own temple.

    *Gachi* (Click)

    The swung down percussion hammer and the magic that was invoked from receiving the percussion hammer.

    Bernadette¡¯s body shined for an instant, and in the next second, Bernadette was in the sky, and, in addition to that, right in front of a decaying dragon.

    ¡¸Hold on for a se©`©`¤Ã!¡¹

    Together with a yell that at some point lost its energy, one leg that was raised over her head, smashed the decaying dragon¡¯s jaw, and, with one attack, the decaying dragon was brought down.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still more to come!¡¹

    Changing the decaying dragon that was starting to fall into a lump of meat, and using it as a foothold, Bernadette jumped up even higher, and sprung out to in front of the several hundred decaying dragons that were circling around in the distant skies.

    The decaying dragons, in order to bite at the prey (Bernadette) that had appeared on her own, flapped their wings and swarmed at Bernadette.

    In the middle of swarming decaying dragons that came from all directions, Bernadette continuously pulled the triggers of the two Magic Guns she held in both of her hands with a dreadful speed while her body was spinning.

    ¡¸Toyaaaaaahhh~!!¡¹

    Firing the Maryoku bullets, which slaughtered a decaying dragon in one hit, like a barrage, the decaying dragons that had swarmed at her had their heads smashed, their scales pierced, their wings shot through, and just like that, ten-odd bodies of the decaying dragons were changed into who knows how many hundreds of pieces of meat.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨DHmph!¡¹

    Surpassing the flight time, Bernadette, who had noticed that she was starting to fall, faced the spot that she was probably going to fall to, pointed ¡ºFailnaught¡»¡¯s muzzle at it, and pulled the percussion hammer.

    *Gachi* (Click)

    The percussion hammer swinging down, when the magic was invoked, the light that was fired from the muzzle struck the ground.

    ¡¸Though they have died, because of that, they feel no fear, that is another one of their weak points, you know?¡¹

    Falling from being pulled by gravity, Bernadette thought of the criminal that was probably gazing at this event from somewhere close by, and giggled.

    Just as Bernadette said, even though ten-odd dragons had been instantly killed right in front of them, the decaying dragons once again swarmed at the falling prey (Bernadette).

    Even though that prey was an existence that was able to turn them into lumps of meat.

    *Gachi, gachi, gachi, gachi*

    *Gachi, gachi, gachi, gachi*

    Lowering the percussion hammers of the twin guns and pulling the trigger and repeatedly doing that four times, while the light was shot at various directions and spots, Bernadette was falling.

    A decaying dragon¡¯s jaw had tried to seize Bernadette but, a Maryoku bullet was directly driven into the inside of the mouth, and the head was blown off.

    But, there were too many of them. A number of decaying dragons that easily surpassed the number that were instantly killed just a moment ago chased after the falling Bernadette.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am God¡¯s disciple, the ¡ºAgent¡» of divine punishment. Understand, the meaning of that!¡¹

    The moment that Bernadette had finished speaking, from Bernadette¡¯s back, a number of lines of light that would be too bothersome to count extended out and went through the decaying dragons.

    They weren¡¯t strong enough as a single hit. Although it went through the dragon¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t smash it. However, as if they were pressured by countless spears, the movements of the decaying dragons that the lines of light had gone through were sewn to a stop.

    *Suta* (step)

    The falling Bernadette did a half turn in the air, and landed on the ground.

    Brushing her disheveled hair, while expelling the cartridges that performed their duty in the Magic Guns¡¯ cylinder magazines from the cylinder, Bernadette looked up at the decaying dragons that the lines of light had gone through.

    ¡¸¡ºInnocence Lance¡»¡¹

    Going through the limbs, the brain, the wings, everything entirely, the decayed dragons died out ¡°without leaving¡± a single piece of meat.

    Innocence Lance. It¡¯s the highest grade wide area purification magic among the holy arts.

    It is a great magic that originally had no less than three magicians saying the aria for several minutes in order to invoke it.

    Doing that all by herself, Bernadette invoked it using the Magic Guns.

    If the mechanism were to be revealed, a total of the nine lights were fired, and the first light that made an impact was the center. And then, the rest shot into the ground as if making an octagon with that place as the axis.

    If it were to be seen from the sky, it would be as if it were an enormous magic formation, and, in actuality, it was a magic formation.

    Utilizing the Magic Guns that don¡¯t need an aria, the great magic that can be invoked if there¡¯s large quantity of Maryoku and a certain amount of space, although it was originally supposed to come pouring down, stretched to the skies from the ground like a growing flower, went through the ghosts, submerged their souls, and turned their rotten bodies into ash.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way. I can¡¯t believe that even after having done all that, I haven¡¯t gone through half of them.¡¹

    While charging the cartridges one by one, Bernadette breathed a huge sigh.

    Bernadette was lightly surprised by the state of affairs that didn¡¯t change for the better even after she had used a single attack that possessed an absolute exterminating strength against the Undead and the kin of darkness.

    ¡¸What¡¯s left are some magic of various attributes, an ¡ºErnst¡», and two ¡ºPaladin¡». ¡­¡­Thank goodness I wasn¡¯t stingy and replenished the ¡ºInnocence Lance¡». ¡­¡­Wait, ahh!? While I was saying all of that, ¡ºErnst¡» went and wore off! Au~, my expensive bullets are steadily being consumed¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    I¡¯ll need to cut down on my food expenses¡­¡­Bernadette, who was crying from that decision, saw something.

    A far-off something that was flying in the air in the place that she was just at a while ago.

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­People?¡¹

    A row of three women straddling a long and narrow something. Because they were wearing robes, she understood that they were people related to this Lizwadia.

    And then, Bernadette once again saw something. Sitting in between the other two women, in the middle, that girl¡¯s, boasting a size that was to the point of being overwhelming in regards to the size of her body, that girl¡¯s chest!

    ¡¸¡­¡­No mistaking it. That girl is the one that Yashiro-san mentioned, ¡ºthe Chosen Maiden¡»! Not good, at this rate, I ¡°won¡¯t be able to make it¡±¡¹

    Strengthening her eyes with Maryoku and attaining eyesight that reached the level of a telescope, Bernadette¡¯s eyes caught sight of a bespectacled young girl, and the moment she caught sight of her, Bernadette ran off.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Not sure what a group of Wyverns is called. A flock? A herd? A school? A swarm?

    [2] German for light and then prison or cage. Original: ¹â¤ÎÀÎªz (¥ê¥Ò¥È?¥²¥Õ¥§¥ó¥°¥Ë¥¹)

    [3] Not exactly sure how to translate this. I decided to go with ¡°ernst¡±, the German word for ¡°bold, vigorous, resolute¡±. Might also be translated to the name Ernest. Went with ¡°ernst¡± because the word sounds like it would work better since it is the name of a strengthening spell, and the original had it written as ¡°holy princess¡± or something similar and Ernest is a male name. Original: Â}ÍõÅ® (¥¢©`¥Í¥¹¥È)

 Chapter 48 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€ï¼”ã€‘

    An early chapter for you guys. Again, this chapter has some German in it, which I¡¯m not exactly sure if I translated correctly. If I made any mistakes, please tell me.

    Edit: Whoops, sorry. Should be chapter 48. Sorry just woke up and brains not functioning yet.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾£´¡¿

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sections¡ºein¡»[1] all the way to ¡ºsechs¡»[2] have been opened. ¡­¡­Re-connection, spell circulating.¡¹

    There was a bizarre spectacle there.

    ¡¸Connection of the barrier confirmed, simultaneous repair is, commencing.¡¹

    Immediately outside, even now, blood was streaming, angry roars were flying, and screams were resounding.

    However, it was only there, that it seemed like the world was different.

    The stench of blood that turned one¡¯s stomach sour, and the echoing in the ears of severed demons could not leave.

    However, it was only there, that it seemed like it was a sacred place.

    ¡¸Draw the ¡ºkreis¡»[3], and mold the formation¡­¡­¡¹

    A silver haired young lady stood at a point where the faint light that ran on the ground had collected, then went on her knees as if she were praying.

    ¡¸Where I stand is the merkmal[4] of the hexagram.

    The leitung[5] connected by my fingertip runs, and carves out the formation.¡¹

    With a process that was like an aria for magic but was entirely different from one, that young lady connected the magic formation of the clock tower, which was the main and center point of Lizwadia Academy¡¯s barrier.

    Bernadette had seen the clock tower¡¯s transference formation but, Bernadette had not noticed the ¡°true meaning¡± of this formation¡¯s existence.

    This magic formation, just like the others that had their production done by the ¡ºWitch of Time¡», looked like just a transference formation at a glance but, if a specialist were to look at it, they would probably notice that there were a lot of useless things in it.

    But, there aren¡¯t any useless parts in this magic formation. There shouldn¡¯t be.

    Things like the magic formation¡¯s characters that were thought to be pointless, the lines, the points, and the patterns, every single thing intervened together with each other, and produced powerful protective barrier that was so huge that it could envelope a single town and also not allow a monster invasion in these several thousand years.

    The ¡ºWitch of Time¡» Norn was also a genius in formation molding.

    But, consequently, because she was a genius, this magic formation had a grave fault to it.

    It was the fact that, when it is broken just once, it can only be repaired by ¡°either her or a magician equal to her¡± in ability and wit.

    Naturally, she had also thought of that possibility.

    Because the magic formation had a premise of using the enormous amount of Maryoku that flowed from the Dragon¡¯s Pulse, magic that could be infused into it was infused into it.

    Due to an anti-deterioration check and the circuit that connects the six main points, something like the dispersal of the accumulation of Maryoku, every possibility should have been cleared.

    However, it was broken.

    The reason is still unknown. But, the protective barrier that the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» had set up was definitely destroyed.

    ¡¸¡ºThe running leitung is to connect to section ein by my word, and be spun to section zwei[6] and section drei[7]. The running leitung is to connect to ¡¶sechs¡· by my word, and be spun to section vier[8] and section f¨¹nf[9].¡»¡¹

    The silver haired young lady continued while still on her knee.

    ¡¸J, just, what in the world is happening?¡¹

    One of the ones that were gazing at that scene, a student of the academy muttered such.

    Atop the magic formation that was emitting a faint light, a young girl was kneeling on her knees as if she were praying to God and, with another ¡°something¡± that wasn¡¯t a magic¡¯s aria, was repairing this Lizwadia¡¯s protective barrier¡¯s magic formation.

    Contrary to the fairytale-like shape, the elaborately drawn magic formation gradually began to change.

    She was, rewriting the magic formation.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take your eyes off of her. ¡­¡­For this ¡ºprodigy¡»to be repairing the ¡ºWitch of Time¡»¡¯s protective barrier, such a historic event won¡¯t be able to be seen a second time, you know?¡¹

    Lizwadia Academy¡¯s student council president Conis replied with those words without looking at who she was talking to.

    It wasn¡¯t just the student council president.

    The teachers, other than the ones that were repairing the barrier¡¯s main points and the ones that were sent out into battle, were all watching her repair work of the protective barrier as if they were hooked onto it.

    Outside, the fighting was still going on.

    However, the magicians that were pursuers of the magic arts, were excited by this situation that may or may not have happened once before in these several thousand years.

    After all, the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» Norn was said to have been a genius, and the ¡ºprodigy¡» Alicia Lark Sheriotto Leezelion was revising the protective barrier that the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» had performed.

    Altering a magic formation that another person had laid out is a very difficult thing to do. It¡¯s because it cannot be done unless they deeply know about the caster that laid out the magic formation.

    What the caster was thinking, for what reason they spread it out.

    The type of magic that magic formation was invoked with, the scope, those various other things. On top of grasping all of that, if it doesn¡¯t amend the worn out parts and the imperfections, the magic will ¡°become unable to be invoked¡±.

    And then, above all else, it had to be revised so that the caster ¡°can¡¯t revise it¡±.

    £¨This really is a dirty trick, isn¡¯t it, Norn-sama. It¡¯s fine because it¡¯s me but if someone else were to try to do the solution spell, they¡¯d have their brain fried and it¡¯d be certain that they¡¯d become crippled, wouldn¡¯t they!?£©

    Alicia was reading the enormous amount of information that was flowing inside of her head, and while she was sorting it out, she involuntarily bitterly smiled.

    Overflowing like hot water, that which tormented Alicia like it were boiling water, was the information of the protective barrier. That information volume, and quality, both of them were of the highest authority.

    Although she had bitterly smiled, she took a sigh of admiration.

    ¡¸¡ºI hier neue diagram (I spread out a new formation here)¡»¡¹[10]

    The moment Alicia muttered that, the magic formation under her feet shined intensely, and enveloped her.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Nu? ¡­¡­This light, could it be!¡¹

    The head of the Magic Academy Lizwadia, Rougaron turned around and saw the light that ran in all directions with the clock tower as the center, and shouted.

    ¡¸Your Excellency! The defeated Skull Warriors have turned to ash!¡¹

    ¡¸You fool! You should be calling me Headmaster!!¡¹

    Rougaron shouted back at the teacher that called him. When Rougaron returned his gaze back from the light to in front of him, the Golem that was accompanying him was bisecting a Dragon Tusk Warrior with its steel sword.

    The bisected Dragon Tusk Warrior made a *karakara* (clacking) noise, turned to pieces, and then became ash.

    ¡¸OOhh!!¡¹

    The teachers and the academy¡¯s upperclassmen that were desperately defending the main street reflexively shouted. That is how it should have been.

    No matter how many times they defeated them, the Dragon Tusk Warriors would rise back up and attack.

    That was why, in order to not show their backs to the enemy, the counter attack was halted.

    ¡¸Hoho! The time has come!!¡¹

    Stepping over the corpse that had turned to ash and flew in the wind, the steel Golems commenced their march.

    ¡¸Follow after me! All of you young people!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸OOOOoooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Together with Rougaron¡¯s command, the teachers and Lizwadia¡¯s students unleashed their magic, and a fight that was even more intense than just a few seconds ago had unfolded.

    Fireballs flew, sword flashes ran, and they slaughtered the Dragon Tusk Warriors that had boasted of immortality.

    The humanity that had been driven into a corner until just now, had finally commenced its counterattack right now.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    With the protective barrier starting up, when Alicia, who had finished her duty, tried to walk, on her first step, she was collapsing.

    With repair work that required processing an enormous amount of information that could probably cripple an ordinary person as well as high concentration ability, no matter how much of a prodigy she was said to be, she was just a 12 year old girl.

    She had lost the supporting strength and energy in her legs.

    ¡¸Your Highness!! ¤Ã!?¡¹

    Conis, who was about to rush over to her side, shouted, and then her feet stopped right there.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ah? ¡­Yuu?¡¹

    The collapsing Alicia was carried by a black something that had appeared with a speed that was like the wind, and had ended with her not collapsing.

    Understanding that she herself was about to collapse, she was also surprised by the instant event, but, recognizing the black eyes that looked at her as if they were peering into her, she involuntarily muttered his name.

    ¡¸Yeah. Thanks for the hard work, Alicia.¡¹

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] German word for ¡°one¡±

    [2] German word for ¡°six¡±

    [3] German word for ¡°circle¡±

    [4] German word for ¡°a distinctive mark, characteristic, or feature¡±, I think.

    [5] German word for ¡°wire¡±? I did a machine translation of Japanese to German of ¾€ and this was the outcome. The Japanese to English of ¾€ was ¡°line, wire¡±. I¡¯m not sure if ¡°leitung¡± is the word the author was looking for. The kanji was ¾€ but was read as ¥ê©`¥Ë¥Æ. I would appreciate it if someone could clarify this stuff for me.

    [6] German word for ¡°two¡±

    [7] German word for ¡°three¡±

    [8] German word for ¡°four¡±

    [9] German word for ¡°five¡±

    [10] I just did a translation of the novel here without worrying about the German I don¡¯t know. Original: ¤³¤³¤ËÐÂ¤¿¤Êê‡¤ò·ó¤¯ (¥Ò©`¥¢?¥Î¥¤?¥Ç¥£¥¢¥°¥é¥à)

 Chapter 49 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€ï¼•ã€‘

    Sorry for the short delay. Had some homework that I had to do for a class.

    On another note, the poll that the other half of my soul will seem to be ending soon. If you still haven¡¯t checked it out and are interested in seeing what it¡¯s all about then here is the link: https://isekaicyborg.wordpress.com/2015/05/24/possible-project/ . Oh, and don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t plan on having that half of the soul bother the releases of this series. I will still be getting at least one chapter a week. Remember, ¡°at least¡±

    Anyway, here is the next chapter. Surprisingly, it is one of the few chapters where I didn¡¯t have any notes at the bottom.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾£µ¡¿

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, why are you here?¡¹

    Separating from me, Alicia asked me as if it were a problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you are here.

    Right now, while I don¡¯t know what Umbra¡¯s objective is, the first thing that I need to protect is you.¡¹

    While deeply fixing the hood, I looked around.

    Maybe because the teachers and students that were on standby outside of the magic formation couldn¡¯t understand the current situation, they were all unable to move.

    Well, of course they¡¯d be like that. If a guy whose whole body was covered in black had suddenly appeared, anyone would become like that. I¡¯d also become like that.

    Out of habit, I wrapped my body in those black clothes of the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» that I had sworn that I would never wear again.

    Moreover, remodeling it as she likes as usual, the flame embroidery that was at the sleeves and the coat¡¯s hems were gone, and in exchange, various places on the overcoat were attached with belts, and it had become a ver.2.0 overcoat.

    ¡­¡­That damned Baba-chan, for her to set up even more hits on top of gouging out a person¡¯s old wounds.

    True, I did hand it over since she said she¡¯d have the hood repaired, but I didn¡¯t know that she had it remodeled, damn it!

    And with that, though I am in black from head to toe, just as I said just now, I stayed close by in order to protect Alicia.

    I understood even less about the objective of the nearby Umbra who did not come to stop the barrier¡¯s repair but, well, it¡¯s a good thing that Alicia didn¡¯t come under attack.

    ¡¸Thank you, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, where are you going, Alicia.¡¹

    Taking off her coat and dropping it right there, Alicia started walking with her dress appearance.

    It was because those eyes of hers were awfully serious that I asked but, I pretty much knew the words that would come back at me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? If it were my Onee-samas, they wouldn¡¯t just stop here, you know?

    There are still other monsters around. In that case, even if it¡¯s just a second faster, isn¡¯t it the royalty that is supposed to bestow peace of mind to the people?¡¹

    Giggling, Alicia looked like she overlapped with Sylvia, and then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Olivia-onee-sama would definitely say the same.¡¹

    she looked like she overlapped with the one that ¡°was¡± their eldest sister.

    ¡¸Yuu, ¡­¡­can you lend me your strength?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t refuse a request from you guys.¡¹

    From Alicia¡¯s words, I drew out the two crystal swords that were stored in the scabbard.

    ¡¸Yuu! I¡¯ve brought him along!¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re here, Ossan.¡¹

    From around the entrance of the clock tower, a man¡¯s rough voice could be heard. It was the macho Elf, Ossan Gilley.

    ¡¸That introduction sure was sloppy, oi.¡¹

    ¡¸For a riajuu that has a beautiful wife, something like that is enough!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, is that so. ¡­¡­Wait, it¡¯s the Kulkel that you had asked me for. Since he was soundly sleeping, I kicked him to wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Ku, kukeh~¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸To be able to sleep in even this situation, in a certain sense, you¡¯re amazing.¡¹

    Ossan presented the giant bird that he held in one hand in front of me.

    A silver feathered type bird, it was Silber.

    ¡¸A silver¡­¡­, is it Schvaltz and Wei?¡¯s child?¡¹

    Noticing with the feather type, Alicia looked at the silver Kulkel and asked. By the way, Alicia also knew about Schvaltz and Wei?.

    ¡¸Ou. I¡¯m borrowing him from Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸What is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuke? Kukeke©`¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu. I see, so you¡¯re called Silber? What a good name.¡¹

    Asking that while stroking Silber¡¯s beak, Alicia seems to have gotten Silber¡¯s name from Silber himself.

    ¡¸Now then, seeing as how his debut is over. Silber, let Alicia ride you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh~!¡¹

    Moving his wing like an arm and saluting, Silber squatted in front of Alicia in order to let her ride.

    ¡¸Nsho. Yuu, what will you do?¡¹

    While Alicia was riding Silber, she asked me that.

    ¡¸Even though I may look like this, I was once named as the Hero. ¡­¡­I have no choice but to rescue everyone from this crisis, right?¡¹

    With the blue and green Magic Swords in my hands, I started to run.

    ¡ó

    The things known as humans are pretty serious beings.

    Even if, they are girls that are only about 12 years old, that fact doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you speed up any more than this!? They are going to catch up to us!¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s impossible for me to go any faster than this!¡¹

    ¡¸If one person were to get off, Mana and I would become the only two riding and it would become lighter.¡¹

    ¡¸You, just now, implicitly told me to get down, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸AH, please don¡¯t move around so much~!¡¹

    Mana was operating the broom, Eri was riding at Mana¡¯s back, and in front of Mana was Henrietta who was heading the line that was straddling the broom.

    Though they were young ladies, the broom that was flying with all its might with three humans riding on it, just as Mana had said in her reply to Henrietta¡¯s words, could not accelerate any more than this, and, unable to shake off the decaying dragons that were drawing near from behind, the distance was gradually getting smaller.

    ¡¸Kuh. ¡­¡­Mana-san, please fly straight ahead just like that, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Funya!?¡¹

    Feeling irritated by this situation, Henrietta turned around¡­¡­Changing to a position where she was facing Mana, she pointed her staff towards the closing in decaying dragon.

    ¡¸¡ºBlitzRegen¡»£¡¡¹

    Lightning was fired from the tip of the staff, and it captured a single dragon.

    But,

    ¡¸Mu. ¡­¡­It was, just as I feared.¡¹

    Although the decaying dragon that had received the flash of lightning had its wings blown away and had staggered, it headed towards Henrietta and the others as it did before.

    ¡¸Even though it lost its wings, it¡¯s flying. ¡­¡­Is it magic?¡¹

    ¡¸That would seem to be the case. ¡­¡­Most likely, this incident is the work of the Duke class that had once harassed the Preceding Hero-sama and his group by manipulating the dead.¡¹

    *Hyu* (Whoosh), the swung staff cut through the wind. When it did, thunder balls appeared with Henrietta at the center, and all of them were then fired at the decaying dragons. Although each separate attack was weak, the decaying dragons¡¯ firm scales that were like armor crumbled from the magic that had rapid fire capabilities just like the Magic Guns, and the decaying dragons were shot down.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­Wait, why do you know that?¡¹

    Eri asked that of Henrietta, who was speaking as if she had been present at that scene.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I just read it in a book. In the eighth volume of ¡ºHero Biographies¡», the scoundrel that had turned a single town into a ghost¡¯s paradise, the Ghost User ¡ºUmbra¡» had made his appearance.

    At that time, due to the cooperation of Saint-sama and a High Elf warrior, what they had hit down was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahhh! H, how mean of you to give spoilers, Henrietta-sama! I, I, I was looking forward to reading too!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, are you the empathetic type?¡¹

    ¡¸This is not the time to be talking about unrelated matters right now, is it!?¡¹

    Even while she was blushing, Henrietta shot down the decaying dragon that was flying in with a thunder ball.

    At the time when the number of dragons she had shot down risen in the two digits, Henrietta, together with a click of the tongue, swept her hand as if she were knocking something down.

    ¡¸They certainly are troublesome¡­¡­¡ºBlitzRegen¡».¡¹

    An amount of thunderous rain that was too bothersome to count poured down from the skies onto the decaying dragons.

    The night turning into midday, after an enormous amount of light that was enough to cover one¡¯s field of vision had flooded, thunder rang, and the flashes of lightning burned many decaying dragons into nothing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected of the ¡ºPrincess Knight¡».¡¹

    From the overwhelming battle that had just occurred in front of her eyes, the face of the Eri that doesn¡¯t show very many facial expressions was flushed as if she were excited.

    However, the face of the Henrietta in question looked pale.

    ¡¸To have only taken out this much¡­¡­As expected, though they are of a low rank, they are still of the Dragon species.¡¹

    Henrietta clicked her tongue at the armor of scales that were more solid than she had expected.

    ¡¸Normally, one wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat that many.¡¹

    ¡¸If I were to be normal, I would not be called a ¡ºPrincess Knight¡»!¡¹

    While replying like that, Henrietta continued to consecutively fire lightning and thunder balls.

    However, maybe because the last attack had made the enemy strongly aware of Henrietta and the others¡¯ existence, a number of decaying dragons that was enough that Henrietta¡¯s magic couldn¡¯t overtake them, started to gather.

    ¡¸They just keep on gathering~!¡¹

    Skillfully operating the broom, though she passed through the gaps of the buildings to shake them off, the decaying dragons also quickened their circling speed and couldn¡¯t be shaken off.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­There are too many of them.¡¹

    While bashing the jaw of the decaying dragon that had opened its mouth and tried to eat them with the Stand, Eri clicked her tongue.

    ¡¸My, limit for parallel invocations is only up to two, you know?¡¹

    Although she boldly laughed, Henrietta continued to fire magic while feeling something cold along her spine.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡«¡«¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    The three of them were attacked by a windstorm.

    ¡¸Kyaaaahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Something¡±, passed us!¡¹

    Although the broom had spun two or three times, without dropping any of the three young girls riding it, it stopped in the air.

    ¡¸Just what in the world did!?¡¹

    The young girls saw it. The decaying dragons that had been coming closer and trying to eat them, were smashed up from touching ¡°after-effects¡± of something that soared through the sky with an overwhelming speed, the scene of those dragons being turned to pieces of meat is what those girls saw.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is, someone there.¡¹

    Eri turned her eyes to the direction where that ¡°something¡± had been fired from, and perceived it.

    The figure that had its body wrapped up in black clothes that made it as if they had slipped into the darkness.

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be, that¡¯s! ¡­¡­The one that appeared at the Glard Wastelands, the one said to have everything other than his name covered up in mystery, the mysterious swordsman.¡¹

    The princess of the country of knights, Crestolia, who had dispatched her army to the previous war, saw that figure, and her eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Storm Bringer, also known as, Darkness Executioner! ¡­¡­Why, is he here!?¡¹

    That existence that had seemed to have accompanied the night, looked up at the sky with the pair of eyes that were inside that hood.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€ï¼–ã€‘

    Sorry about the delay. Here is the next chapter. I had a bit of trouble with it and probably should redo it some time.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾£¶¡¿

    I won¡¯t mind how I suddenly wanted to die for some reason. I totally didn¡¯t do something like hear Yuri Roll¡¯s words after all.

    I was about to reflexively go and escape from reality from the ambush from an unexpected place but, this is where I should endure and be in Serious Mode.

    But, just what should I do~. I can jump but it¡¯s not like I can fly in the sky¡­¡­For now, I guess I¡¯ll ¡°get it back¡±.

    ¡¸Open, Door of the Empty Space ¡ºDimension Gate¡»¡¹

    When I muttered that in the modern Ishrel language, a faint light ran in a line across the black ¡°fingerless¡± glove on my right hand.

    When it did, after the momentary luminescence, the treasured sword that had linked to my right hand, the intertwined twin sword¡ºCarbunculus¡» had appeared.

    That¡¯s right, the thing that had taken out the Dragon Zombies that were chasing Mana and the others just a while ago was this.

    Connecting the pommels and turning both of them in to a single sword, I threw it as a substitute for a spear.

    And then, in order to recover it after throwing it, I sucked in the surrounding Maryoku and invoked the magic formation that was knitted into the glove.

    Now then, for now, I guess I¡¯ll go ¡°kill¡± them.

    Recognizing me as the enemy, a number of Dragon Zombies came swooping down. While jumping off from the roof of the building, I eventually chopped one down, and, using ¡°that¡± as a foothold, I jumped up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Toh¡¹

    While jumping into the sky with a speed like that of a rocket, I proceeded to bisect the Dragon Zombies with Carbunculus while looking like I was passing by them. Chopping down the heads and the bodies, pieces of meat were scattered in the sky.

    Around the time I killed about twenty of them, after a floating sensation, I was pulled in by gravity. Several seconds after jumping, the fall began.

    ¡¸At this rate, who knows how long this will take. ¡­¡­In that case!¡¹

    Kicking one of the Dragon Zombies¡¯ wings that were scattered around me and were starting to fall at about the same speed as me, I jumped not up, but in ¡°front¡± of me.

    And then, turning the linked sword into a ¡°pair of swords¡±, I jumped ¡°on¡± the ¡°back¡± of an attacking Dragon Zombie.

    And then, on top of the back of the Dragon Zombie, I simultaneously swung the pair of blue and green swords.

    The crystal swords that should have been lightly swung, sliced the wind, and ¡°accelerated¡±. What the accelerated slash had created was a shock wave.

    The impact that sliced the wind, became a ¡°blade¡± of a hurricane!

    Rather than calling it a shockwave that was fired from the cutting of the pair of swords, would it be easier to understand if I called it a slashing wave? It¡¯s cooler too.

    That slashing wave had, starting with the Dragon Zombie under me, bisected the Dragon Zombies that had decided to aim for me and that came attacking.

    ¡¸Starting off, that¡¯s ¡°about twenty of them¡±.¡¹

    ¡ó

    After that, ah, it was at that time. Cutting down the Dragon Zombies, using the corpses as a stepping stone to soar through the sky like wind, and wielding those shining twin blades, that figure was truly appropriate of the name StormBringer.

    It was as if it were a windstorm that possessed a will of its own.

    Soaring through the sky, the twin blades were swung about.

    The sword flashes caught the Dragon Zombies, and the entangled enemies were torn to pieces in an instant.

    As if drawn in by the wind, the Dragon Zombies gathered around the black clothed warrior.

    Simply cutting them with a sword, with just that simple act of violence, the dead flesh of the Dragon Zombies fluttered about in the sky.

    That fight that had once been overwhelming had, in just a few minutes, become one-sided.

    It was the Darkness Executioner¡¯s, the StormBringer¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That is, the fighting of the Darkness Executioner who was said to have driven away one of the pillars of the Six Blade Generals¡­¡­!¡¹

    The sight of the Dragon Zombies¡¯ bodies being torn to pieces and disappearing from being turned to ash in her eyes, Henrietta felt herself trembling.

    Henrietta felt an emotion similar to fear of the existence that, without even using magic, was overwhelming the existence that, although they were changed into ghosts, originally hunted humans and was known as a dragon.

    ¡­¡­The Darkness Executioner, she knew that he was not an enemy.

    However, Henrietta realized that that power could only be called monstrous.

    He was an existence that could exterminate mankind¡¯s enemy, that calamitous race¡¯s summit.

    She knew that he, was truly a monster.

    ¡¸It would seem that things have ended.¡¹

    ¡¸! Alicia, san?¡¹

    When Henrietta turned around from noticing that voice, the silver-haired beautiful young lady, Alicia, was there, straddling a silver Kulkel.

    ¡¸Everyone, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahi! ~!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana had bit her tongue just now but, generally, we are fine.¡¹

    When Alicia, who was wearing a dress that had a light pink color as the basis, asked that, Mana had the broom descend to beside Alicia, and both Henrietta and Eri got off from the broom.

    ¡¸AH, Alicia-san, to you as well, are you alright!? I, was worried about you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahaha¡­¡­ Yup, I¡¯m alright.¡¹

    While lightly backing away from Henrietta¡¯s excited, rough, and ghastly appearance, Alicia replied, and then her gaze went from the tall building to surveying the vicinity to facing the Darkness Executioner that wore a black clothed overcoat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­W, we, were saved by that person.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you were.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana had explained the situation but, when it was accepted, Alicia didn¡¯t turn her eyes away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­,¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    The warrior that received that gaze, turned his gaze to behind him as if he had noticed something and then,

    ¡¸How are things over there?¡¹

    being asked that, he immediately got down and stood next to the girls.

    ¡¸There doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. If things stay like this, by dawn, it looks like return to the reconstruction work.¡¹

    ¡¸Fue!?¡¹

    Mana was surprised by the large built Elf man that suddenly appeared.

    It was because the Elf man had stood at Mana¡¯s back.

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t notice him at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not so weak that I¡¯d get exposed by you little ladies.¡¹

    Promptly, Eri stood in front of Mana and the Elf man.

    ¡¸He is Gilley. A Light Elf whose origin is the Elf village called ¡ºWales¡». He¡¯s currently running an inn in this town.¡¹

    ¡¸Though he looks like this, he formerly had a scouting position. Erasing his presence is his specialty.¡¹

    From Alicia¡¯s introduction, the large built Elf man, Gilley crossed his arms and smiled with a grin.

    ¡ó

    In another place from where the three were speechless from the former class of the Ossan whose body didn¡¯t match it, I surveyed the vicinity from a slightly raised building.

    As for why I¡¯m looking around, it¡¯s because since Umbra¡¯s movements were incomprehensible, I couldn¡¯t help but have an unpleasant feeling.

    Three years ago, we, the so-called Hero troupe, had visited a certain town in the middle of our journey. Maybe because of the welcoming mood, once we had a peace of mind, in actuality, that place was a town of the deceased that was controlled by that guy.

    Other than how we were invited into a trap before, the case this time and the above-mentioned last time, had complied with each other.

    The existence of the Dragon Tusk Warriors and the large scale advance due to the Zombie-type monsters. ¡­¡­These two points were in compliance with each other.

    And then, it seems that last time, a monster called a Ghost Knight was thrown in at the end.

    A Ghost Knight was a knight that lived several hundred years before, and it was said that when it was alive, it was a hero that had guided its native country to victory in war many times.

    It was a monster whose physical strength was able to suppress that Leonhart and Sylvia, and had outdone a delinquent priest that we had traveled with in terms of resourcefulness¡­¡­so it would seem.

    ¡­¡­¡­If you¡¯re wonder why I¡¯ve been saying ¡°seems¡± and talking in a vague way, ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t fight at all.

    It¡¯s because I had eaten too much food at the welcome party and after that, I was having my sleeping soundly time in the bed!

    I think it was about four months until now? I¡¯ve said this before but, I have confidence that I¡¯d be able to be sound asleep no matter the location (though that illusion was destroyed at the Guild¡¯s quasi-rented house).

    I can pleasantly sleep no matter the place. In other words, no matter what the circumstances are, I can be sound asleep.

    Even if that place is in the middle of a battlefield, I have confidence that I would be able to continue to sleep (though, as expected, when I¡¯m about to be killed is a different story).

    Waking up after everything was finished, and getting beat up by Sylvia was a good memory.

    Now then, getting back on topic, the chain of events of last time and this time strangely coincide with each other.

    It probably goes without saying that Umbra¡¯s forte strategy is a material war by means of Ghost-type monsters. He is a magician that became a scoundrel after all.

    Ah, by the way, we¡¯ve said a couple of things like ¡°majutsushi¡±, ¡°mahou tsukai¡±, and ¡°madoushi¡±[1] but, there isn¡¯t much of a difference between these names.

    Magic is pretty typical and doesn¡¯t have a framework like being able to reproduce miracles if time is spent on it.

    Even though ¡°mahou tsukai¡± is translated into ¡°magician¡± in English, it has a feeling of being read as ¡°tejinashi¡±.[2]

    And so, since things are consistent at the present, I¡¯m being vigilant of what that Umbra guy is going to do next.

    What happens once can happen twice, and what happens twice will happen thrice.

    Just like there are guys that say ¡°I won¡¯t fall for that same trick!¡± on the second time, there are surprisingly guys that will play the same hand over and over again.

    By the way, what about me?

    No matter how many times I receive it, it won¡¯t work! I guess? I am technically immortal after all.

    Just when I was thinking that, a voice resounded in the communication stone that was on my ear.

    (Yuu!)

    It¡¯s Alicia¡¯s voice.

    From that impatient voice, I immediately sharpened all of my nerves and,

    ¡¸Choiya~!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    right there, all of my nerves relaxed. They all completely went slack. The atmosphere was gone just like a ball that went flat.

    In this battlefield that had gone full throttle serious just a little while ago, a couple of foolish shouts resounded.

    This voice and this tension, it¡¯s obviously Bernadette.

    Jeez, just what is she¡­¡­

    ¡¸The head!?¡¹

    When I was about to turn around, in the next moment where I thought that an impact had run through the back of my head, I was flying in the sky.

    ¡­¡­Yeah. I didn¡¯t see what had happened behind me but, I pretty much understand how I was blown away.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­This, damned defected Sister.¡¹

    Falling headlong down from the building, without doing an ukemi, I hit my head.

    ¡¸!¡¹

    And then, when I tried to do a forward somersault in accordance with the unpleasant premonition that functioned after an awfully long time, the spot I was going to land at burst open.

    ¡¸My name is Bernadette. For the sake of my duty as an ¡ºAgent¡», I will subjugate you!¡¹

    Looking down on me from atop a building, Bernadette readied her pair of guns and pointed them at me.

    Those eyes were the same as the ones shown when we first met, they were serious eyes.

    ¡­¡­Oi oi, subjugation isn¡¯t all that gentle. Actually, since she was awfully insistent on coming along with me, I should have halfheartedly told her that a Duke class Mazoku was coming to attack and made Mana and the others a scapegoat, or rather, people to protect from that¡­¡­That was it, right? Since I thought that Eri and Henrietta would be near Mana, didn¡¯t I teach her the characteristics of Mana who was the easiest to recognize and make some random speech? I¡¯m sure that I remember saying something like she was being targeted by Mazoku or something.

    ¡¸Keeping quiet, is it. That doesn¡¯t matter. Since all I have to do is subjugate you Mazoku.¡¹

    No sooner had she said that than Bernadette came shooting out Maryoku bullets without hesitation.

    ¡­¡­Eh, Mazoku? Wait, that¡¯s dangerous!

    Although I promptly defended against them with my sword, Bernadette continually fired without hesitation.

    ¡¸Wait! He is¡­¡­!¡¹

    Alicia¡¯s restrained voice resounded but, Bernadette came falling while spinning with the dual guns in her hands.

    ¡¸Eighth Duke Class¡­¡­Prepare yourself!!¡¹

    By Eighth Duke Class¡­¡­¡­So it was that rumor!!

    It would seem that in this defective Sister¡¯s head,

    things have become, wire puller this time = me.

    ¡­¡­J, just because I was in a hurry, doesn¡¯t mean that I should have said anything that works!

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] All of these things could be translated to magician.

    [2] The kanji of ¡°tejinashi¡± is ÊÖÆ·ŽŸ, which could be literally translated as ¡°sleight of hand master¡±, so like a magician that does magic tricks at parties.

 Chapter 51 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses ã€7ã€‘

    Apologies for the delay. I¡¯ve been a bit stressed out about not having enough time in the day to relax. Busy with school projects, trying to get in shape and all that after work so been a bit busy. But, I¡¯m sure you guys don¡¯t want to hear about all of that so here is the next chapter. Enjoy.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses ¡¾7¡¿

    ¡¸Heddoh!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­(Alicia, good job.)¡¹

    ¡¸(Nfufu. You welcome.)¡¹

    Bernadette had come attacking me but, her legs were pulled by chains in the middle of her drop and, upside down, she collided with the building wall face first, making a *Bita~n* (Bam) sound.

    Like¡­¡­It was like an iron ball that uses the pendulum principle.

    By the way, the chains that were entwined with Bernadette¡¯s legs were made of magic.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­I never would have thought that Leezelion¡¯s princess would have connections with a Mazoku!¡¹

    Who could get mad at me for unintentionally letting out the words ¡¸That ain¡¯t it, you nitwit Sister¡¹

    Damn it, is this girl hasty or is she just not thinking!?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Unfortunately for you, I am human. I¡¯m not a Mazoku. That is just a mere rumor.¡¹

    ¡¸To be able to exterminate several hundred Dragon Zombies with just a sword, that isn¡¯t human.¡¹

    That¡¯s, well, it¡¯s certainly true.

    ¡­¡­Wait, I was made to agree with her!

    ¡¸That¡¯s far enough, Church¡¯s Agent-san¡¹

    *Tah* (Step). Making a small footstep sound, Silber came down in front of us.

    Riding on his back, Alicia uttered words of control while giving off an air that didn¡¯t match her age.

    At Bernadette, who was in a hanging upside down state.

    ¡¸Leezelion and the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» can assure you of his existence. ¡­¡­He is, ¡ºHuman¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­¡¹

    When Alicia said that while letting out a certain intimidating air, Bernadette faltered.

    Of course she would.

    It¡¯s because although she said assure, she implicitly went with something like a ¡¸Ah? If you¡¯re going to say any more troubling things than that, ¡ºLeezelion¡» and the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» won¡¯t stay silent, got that?¡¹-like threat just now.

    If it were just the whole country of Leezelion, something could probably still be manageable.

    But, as far as picking a fight with the ¡ºWitch of Time Norn¡» was concerned, the story gets a bit complicated, and then it will typically turn into something violent.

    Maybe because she understood that, Bernadette vexingly pouted¡­¡­Jeez, it¡¯s like you can¡¯t be completely serious, can you.

    ¡¸Ah~, ¡­¡­Agent, be at ease. I¡¯ll properly show you some evidence. Do you know of the structure of a Golem?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes. I do know of it, but what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In that case, it¡¯s better to keep the conversation short.¡¹

    I picked up the two Magic Guns that were dropped at the time when Bernadette got tied up and crashed into the wall, and then pointed the muzzle toward Bernadette.

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    When I did, Bernadette bared hostility and glared at me.

    As if to say ¡°I won¡¯t turn my eyes away from the enemy¡±, her gaze wouldn¡¯t separate from me.

    Without turning my eyes away from that gaze, I pulled the trigger.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    *Biku!* (Tremble!). Bernadette had continued to keep her eyes open while trembling but, then she tilted her head at how the Maryoku bullet would not fire out.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any Maryoku in me. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t use the Magic Guns, and why I can¡¯t produce any Golems. ¡­¡­So in other words. I¡¯m not one of the ¡ºMazoku¡» that are like lumps of Maryoku. I¡¯m sure that new questions have been born but, for now, please think of me as not being a ¡ºMazoku¡».¡¹

    Although she was surprised, Bernadette nodded. In a hanging upside down condition.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, it certainly is mysterious. For argument¡¯s sake, if you were a Mazoku, I think I¡¯d agree with you being rumored to be the ¡ºEighth Duke class¡».¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah~, I wonder why. It really is mysterious~. Right, mysti~¡¹

    I also want to hear about the origin of that ¡°Duke class¡± rumor.

    If I ever find the origin, I¡¯d give them a carpet bombing of spears.

    ¡¸Why did it become like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hell if I know~ I¡¯m the one that wants to ask that~! It¡¯s probably that, isn¡¯t it? Since my strength looks like that of a monster, and with monster equaling Mazoku, since I made Terakio withdraw, it was a strength of the Duke class level so in other words it would be a kind of new theory where ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be the eighth Duke class¡± or something, don¡¯t make me say all that, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This won¡¯t be settled with just a ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry¡±, you defective, big breasted girl! I¡¯ve already had my fill from just the second name of StormBringer! And yet, thanks to some idiot somewhere circulating that embarrassing rumor, I was about to be killed, you know, you bear panties jerk!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaah~! Please put me down! Please put me down!!¡¹

    Finally realizing her own situation, Bernadette, while still in a hanging upside down state, pinned down her turned inside out skirt with her hands.

    But, unable to go against gravity, the slit skirt didn¡¯t hide Bernadette¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸(Yuu, we don¡¯t have time to be concerned about the no good Sister. The atmosphere has greatly changed. It¡¯s probably, coming.)¡¹

    The communication stone attached to my ear lightly shook, and Alicia¡¯s voice was transmitted to me.

    I¡¯m sure it is. Visibly measuring it, it¡¯s before dawn.

    For the beings belonging to evil, their territory of action is naturally at night, not during the day.

    And then, the time where they are the most active, when their abilities are the highest, is before dawn, the time period where it is the darkest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s here!¡¹

    A magic formation. An unbelievably huge magic formation covered the town¡¯s sky.

    Enough Maryoku could be felt from the other side of the magic formation that even I, who didn¡¯t possess Maryoku, knew about it.

    ¡¸This magic formation¡­¡­It couldn¡¯t be, a transference formation!?¡¹

    This voice was probably Henrietta.

    And then, maybe because Maryoku that was even greater than mine could be felt, it was a voice that was similar to a scream. And then, in the next instant, as if tearing through the magic formation, ¡ºthat¡» appeared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi oi, are you serious.¡¹

    What had appeared from there was, an Ancient Dragon that I should have defeated once before.

    ¡ó

    The way it¡¯s written is Vafumunt (Dragon¡¯s King)[1].

    Would it be easier to understand if I said Bahamut instead?

    Told to be of the same rank as those called the Dragons¡¯ Parents, the Elder Dragons, ruling all things in nature, he¡¯s the summit in the natural world.

    The strongest being in the category of Dragons.

    Although the flesh and blood of that Dragon King is corroding, it had descended.

    ¡¸£¨Four wings and golden wicked eyes, it¡¯s corroding but, there¡¯s no mistaking it. That is Vafumunt, Alicia!£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨Your joking, right!?£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨You¡¯re too loud!£©¡¹

    Hearing Alicia¡¯s shout via the communication stone, I reflexively covered my ears. Though, there was completely no point to it.

    ¡¸Wh, what an amazing size this thing has¡­¡­!¡¹

    Seeing a big frame that boasted a size that was comparable to this academy¡¯s clock tower, Mana muttered that while shaking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If something like that went wild, the academy would become completely wrecked.¡¹

    Eri said that while looking at the thing.

    Of course it would. It¡¯s a dragon that boasts a size comparable to Tokyo Tower. Just it moving forward would be a huge disaster. It was a scale where even the kaijuu king would go pale.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Jeez, for him to be getting manipulated like that.¡¹

    In the middle of everyone not hiding their unrest, seeing the fate of an enemy that I had once confronted, I¡¯m probably the only one that thought of him as pitiful.

    Looking at the eyes of that guy that didn¡¯t have a speck of vitality felt in him, I sighed.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel any intelligence from that guy right now. As long as it can¡¯t use Drago Roar, it¡¯s just a target. It¡¯s not an opponent that we can¡¯t defeat.¡¹

    I had once had a close fight with that guy.

    A big reason for that was the Drago Roar magic. That magic, which is used with the prerequisite of having the enormous Maryoku that dragons boast of, bestows defense that is solid and offense that has enough power to split the ground.

    Even in my state of using the Sacred Sword, it took me some time to go through his defensive Dragon Scale.

    Well, if even that were taken away, all that¡¯s left would be to destroy the heart and it would be finished.

    ¡¸If we can gather all of our strength, the fight would probably be ten minutes.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t enough to make me use the Sacred Sword. For a giant lug that has no other function other than to act violently, even the current ¡°me¡± would be able to take him on.

    ¡¸W, with just that, can we really defeat that gigantic dragon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately, there are many powerful people here. The town¡¯s damage will probably become bigger but, it¡¯s possible. At the worst, if we wait until morning, it will naturally be annihilated.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So what you mean to say is, in order to minimize the damages, we can only quickly defeat it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    I nodded in return to Eri¡¯s question, and look at Bernadette.

    She was in the middle of a hard struggle with her skirt.

    ¡¸Ber, ¡­¡­One called the church¡¯s agent. Won¡¯t you ally yourself with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Mo, more importantly, please quickly put me down!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it was because she was hanging upside down or not but, Bernadette¡¯s face was completely red as she asked that.

    Well, I do understand the reason for it.

    ¡¸£¨Alicia, could you.£©¡¹

    I said that to Alicia through the communication stone but, the magic chains that entwined with Bernadette¡¯s legs didn¡¯t vanish.

    ¡¸£¨¡­¡­Alicia?£©¡¹

    It was a magic that should have been able to be immediately be erased but, with it not vanishing at all, when I turn around thinking that it was strange, there was Alicia¡¯s figure, her head being held back and suffering, quietly, as if to not be discovered.

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    About to shout out ¡°Alicia¡±, I kept my mouth shut.

    Was it because my identity would be found out if I did? Don¡¯t be stupid. Though I do want to leisurely travel, with my comrade¡¯s crisis right in front of me, as if I could worry about such a thing.

    There was, a reason.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    A black ¡°something¡± was floating about the base of Alicia¡¯s neck, and, at that Alicia¡¯s back, with a finger erect at its mouth showing a ¡°Quiet¡± sign, its body wrapped up in a tattered robe, that guy¡¯s figure.

    ¡¸£¨Fufufu. ¡­¡­It certainly has been a while.£©¡¹

    The robe becoming completely covered in shadow, that mouth hung in mid-air as if it were a tear.

    ¡¸£¨Isn¡¯t this the second time that I¡¯ve directly met and seen you like this?£©¡¹

    Through Alicia¡¯s communication stone, that guy¡¯s voice directly reached the inside of my head.

    ¡¸£¨Umbra, you bastard!!£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨Fufufu. Let¡¯s make a deal.£©¡¹

    As he said that, ¡°Alicia¡± raised the corners of her mouth.

    ¡¸£¨Please don¡¯t move. ¡­¡­It probably goes without saying about what I¡¯m going to suggest, right?£©¡¹

    Alicia lightly hit her own chest with her hand as if she were knocking and smiled, greatly warping her pretty face.

    ¡¸£¨¡­¡­Now, place them on a scale.

    Will it be the life of the little sister of your beloved women, or the lives of people that have absolutely no relation to you!

    Fufufu¡­¡­ Now, show me. The radiance that your soul displays!!£©¡¹

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ¥ô¥¡¥Õ¥à¥ó¥È

 Chapter 52 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€ï¼˜ã€‘

    You¡¯ve waited a whole week, and now here is the next chapter. Unfortunately for you, it¡¯s a short chapter. Enjoy.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾£¸¡¿

    In the first place, just who is the Ghost-user Umbra.

    He is the shadow of someone that had fallen into becoming a Living Dead called a Lich for the sake of their pursuit of magic.

    In life, he was a man that was a renowned and excellent alchemist but after touching upon the mysteries of life, he became fascinated with the human body and the soul.

    He possessed a technique that intervened with the soul, and was able to manipulate ghosts at will.

    With the soul coming from the basis of life, it could be agreed that manipulating souls meant that it equaled obtaining the authority over the opponent¡¯s life and death.

    ¡¸(There are a lot of things I want to ask you. How you were able to see that I was the Hero through the Recognition Obstruction that was cast on me.

    Your motive, why you didn¡¯t attack Alicia before she finished repairing the barrier.

    ¡­¡­There are a lot of things. But, I¡¯ll only say one thing for now. ¡­¡­Get away, from Alicia. She isn¡¯t someone that should be touched by a sleazebag like you.)¡¹

    ¡¸(Fufufu¡­¡­ A violent anger like a flame. I can see that your soul is shining brightly.)¡¹

    His, and Alicia¡¯s voices resounded inside of my head like the two were overlapping each other.

    ¡¸(Please be at ease. This princess is just a shackle meant to prevent you from subjugating the Ancient Dragon. Allow me to guarantee that as long as you stay like this and don¡¯t move, this princess won¡¯t receive a single wound.)¡¹

    ¡¸(I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe that. Particularly, you¡¯re the only one I would never believe.)¡¹

    ¡¸(Fufufu. I¡¯ve come to become quite hated, haven¡¯t I.)¡¹

    I was about to instinctively slash at Umbra, who was stiflingly laughing, but I controlled myself, and firmly planted my feet in the ground.

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    Probably thinking that me still facing Alicia was somewhat strange, Henrietta asked but, I couldn¡¯t let my eyes turn away from that guy.

    ¡¸£¨You, who cannot accept a person¡¯s death as a death, are the only one that I can¡¯t trust. At any rate, you¡¯re probably just trying to outwit me to ¡°take Alicia away¡± or something, aren¡¯t you?£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨Fufufu. Certainly, she is an intriguing specimen but¡­¡­she is not enough to an enemy out of you, is she.£©¡¹

    Even while saying that, he stiflingly laughed.

    ¡¸£¨That princess, she doesn¡¯t have as much research value as Saint ¡°Olivia¡±.£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is that so, then you run home right now. If you don¡¯t, who knows just what the heck I¡¯m going to do to you, got it? I just might kill you together with Alicia.£©¡¹

    While raving as if I was seething with anger, I threatened with something like final advice.

    But, that was

    ¡¸£¨Fufufu. One worthy of being the Hero, you shouldn¡¯t ¡°lie¡±.¡¹

    a lie. It was a completely random bluff.

    ¡¸£¨If it were either one person or a hundred, you are a human that would cast away a hundred. If it were for the sake of this precious princess, a hundred, a thousand. You¡¯d cut down ten thousand! You are that kind of existence. You are the leading person of life and the soul, that I guarantee you!

    Therefore, you can no longer lay a hand on that Ancient Dragon. Not until I, release this princess!!£©¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s it, that¡¯s exactly it. I can only give up now. I am human after all. Even if I am called a Hero, I¡¯m not a champion of justice.

    I can¡¯t become a champion of justice. Those precious to me come first, because I am just a simple human.

    The moment he took Alicia as a hostage, I, was checkmated.

    Only I, was.

    ¡¸Dragon Clad: Dragonic Rage!!¡¹

    In an instant, deep crimson glinted eyes ran across his view.

    Maybe because they were basked in the red moon¡¯s light, or maybe the deep crimson eyes were reflected in the moon¡¯s light, like taillights traveling a dark night, they ran.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Take this, you scum soaked in magic!¡¹

    ¡¸£¨¡­¡­Fufufu!£©¡¹

    A sword flash ran.

    Perceiving the silver haired maiden, Alicia, that sword stroke did not injure her, and only tore Umbra to pieces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank goodness. So I made it just in time.¡¹

    While catching Alicia, who was released from Umbra and about to tumble down from Silber, in his arms, he, Pretty Boy-kun muttered.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Fufu, ¡­¡­Fufufu. The entrance of the current Heroes, is it.¡¹

    ¡¸You as well, there¡¯s no mistake that you are the Duke class Umbra, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­¡¹

    They had quickly come to this town in accordance with the ¡ºWitch of Time¡»¡¯s prediction but, it would seem that the worst case that she had mentioned was avoided.

    He had doubted her predictions and things as a joke or something from the moment he had met her but, having come here, that accuracy was a cut above the rest and sank deeply into his mind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã, Yu, u?¡¹

    ¡¸! Are you hurt anywhere?¡¹

    When he closely observed the maiden that he was holding since she was slightly stirring, her eyes slowly opened.

    Silver hair that shined like gems and a beautiful, well-featured face that could even overshadow a goddess of beauty.

    It was a very young appearance of the beautiful princess that he had encountered several weeks ago, Sylvia-san.

    He had heard that it was she was her sister but they looked just alike.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y, you are?¡¹

    Her lustrous lips that were like white peaches opening, her voice was heard.

    ¡¸My name is Amagi Kaito. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a Hero.¡¹

 Chapter 53 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€ï¼™ã€‘

    Hey guys. An early release here since I was procrastinating on doing my school work. Unfortunately, there probably won¡¯t be another release this week as I am busy with more school work. The next chapter is somewhat long so I might not be able to finish it in time. I might be able to if I were to ignore my school work but that¡¯s not exactly the best plan. Well, enough of my complaining. Enjoy the chapter.

    Edit: Image cleaned by JC

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾£¹¡¿

    ¡¸Alicia-san!?¡¹

    A young lady whose hairdo had a characteristic of being blonde came rushing over in a flustered state.

    ¡¸You are?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Henrietta de Crestolia. A classmate of Alicia-san!¡¹

    The young lady with tears amassed in her eyes introduced herself as such and peered at the princess I held in my arms.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m alright. Maybe because various things had happened in succession, I¡¯m only a bit tired.¡¹

    ¡¸*Gusu* (Sniffle)¡­¡­Thank goodness, that you¡¯re is safe¡­¡¹

    When I got down on my knee and gently put the princess down on the ground, the princess answered like that with a slightly bitter smile and the curly haired young lady that named herself Henrietta embraced the princess and started crying.

    Seeing that spectacle, I felt the rage that flared up at the bottom of my heart.

    ¡¸Henrietta. Can I ask you to take care of the princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, okay?¡¹

    I stood up and grasped the handle of the Magic Sword I carried on my back. Having received it from Princess Lilith, that Magic Sword that surpassed my height was the Dragon Slaying Greatsword, ¡ºHeaven Dragon Sword Fafnir¡».

    Drawing the Dragon Slaying Magic Sword that had a fierce dragon¡¯s power locked up inside it, I was about to attack Umbra but, involuntarily, my feet had stopped.

    As for why,

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯ve considerably been doing as you please, haven¡¯t you, Umbra.¡¹

    It was because the man that wore black clothes that looked like they took the night along with it, had leapt up in front of Umbra, the Seventh Duke Class, who was watchfully waiting in midair, and, just then, it was the instant that he had swung down twin swords.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­A soul burning in hatred shines red, it¡¯s very beautiful. ¡­¡­I have only touched your imperial wrath.¡¹

    However, the blue and green colored twin swords, had not seized Umbra, but had their blades stop right before his eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­a magic barrier¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    What looked like an un-seeable wall that obstructed him, was, in fact, a wall that existed there.

    That wall that was arranged with Maryoku couldn¡¯t be penetrated unless one could either use ¡°magic¡± that could tear up that barrier, dispel that barrier, or used weapons that could perform a barrier piercing ability.

    Therefore, physical attacks from the twin swords would, no matter how much they were swung, be defended against.

    Just as one would think, the black clothed man¡¯s swords were also defended against,

    ¡¸You¡¯ve touched my imperial wrath, ¡­¡­you won¡¯t be going back free of charge, you know?¡¹

    that¡¯s how it should have been.

    Untitled-3

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Good, ness!¡¹

    I knew that he, Umbra, was surprised. It¡¯s because his composed atmosphere had crumbled.

    Twisting the right leg that ¡°busted through¡± the barrier, using that recoil, I fired off a Soccer Ball Kick with my left leg that was raised overhead.

    *Vun!*

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡­!¡¹

    The fired off kick that immediately followed the certain kill Yakuza Kick that had overtaken the barrier didn¡¯t hit Umbra and kicked the air.

    Since I didn¡¯t possess the ability to fly in the air, I was caught by gravity there and fell.

    I had estimated that I would bring him down with a second kick but, it would seem that expectation was off the mark.

    Umbra muttered a single word and took some distance but, ¡­¡­As if I¡¯d let you get away. You touched the things that were precious to me, you know? I won¡¯t calm down until I¡¯ve beaten you down at least once!!

    Thinking that, once I was about to take a step, he was slapped into the ground.

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    ¡¸Taking the good part¡­¡­is probably you¡¯re going to say but, since was such good timing, I went and took it, okay?¡¹

    And then, *Zudon!!*, together with that thunderous roar, a deep crimson greatsword that boasted a size that was about my height had pierced into Umbra, and had sewn him into the ground. And then, the one that came down without a sound next to the greatsword that stood pierced into the ground was Pretty Boy-kun, aka Amagi Kaito.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s fine. I have to thank you for saving Alicia. Let¡¯s call it even with this.¡¹

    ¡¸With this, all favors are returned to zero, is that what you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    When I responded like that, Pretty Boy-kun made a small chuckle and nodded with an ¡¸I understand¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now then Umbra. There are a couple of things that I want you to spit out but¡­¡­What should I have you spit out first? I¡¯ll let you decide what to begin with.¡¹

    I asked that while approaching Umbra who was sewn down by the greatsword. It made his voice lower but that can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m gradually beginning to seriously snap.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, so you¡¯re staying quiet, Ghost User.¡¹

    Maybe because Pretty Boy-kun had gotten irritated by the silent Umbra, he said that in a provoking way with a completely cold voice.

    Me and Pretty Boy-kun, the two of us drew closer to Umbra without even trying to hide our irritation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­KIHI¡¹

    And then we, we who had snapped, caught a glimpse of a madness that was enough to make us take a step back.

    ¡¸KIHI, KIHIHIHIHIHI!! TrULY, absOLUTEly magNIFICENT! If I wERe to SAy as expecTED, tHAt woULD be The eNd. HoWEver, I shALL daRe to SaY it! As ExPecteD!! UnPreCEDEnceD hEro, IMMorTal heRO! ThE PerSONIficaTion oF tHe mysTERies Of lIFe!! KIHIHIHI, I¡¯M jeaLOUs, sO JeaLous! I hAVe WAitED! ThESE fiVE hundRED YEarS WereN¡¯T fOR NauGHt!! PLeaSe leT mE DIsasSemBle You! LEt Me dissECt YOu! ShoW Me tHe SOLutiON tO My tHESis oN ImMoRTAlitY!! KIHIHIHIHIHIHIHI!! MELtinG ThE brAIn, gouGING OUt ThE eyES, TEariNg oUt THe NERveS, spOuTing BLOOd Flow iNTo thE AiR!! WhaT Is LIfE! WHAt Is tHe ESSenCe oF The sOUl!! ¡­¡­WHat iS a HUMan beING!!! THe anSWEr, thE TRUth! PLeasE, sHOw iT To ME!!!!¡¹

    And then, a power of seething negativity came from him. That power, which was enough that it could be confirmed by sight, ascended towards the sky like it were a signal flare.

    ¡¸£¡¡¹

    My body acted on its own, and I cut off that guy¡¯s head. Umbra¡¯s body turned to particles like ash and disappeared, and then my thought processes caught up with my body that finished the action, then I turned my gaze to the Ancient Dragon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Not good, this is not good.¡¹

    Having died once, an Ancient Dragon that revived as a Dragon Zombie. Though I say revived, in the end, it¡¯s a Dragon Zombie. It¡¯s just a monster with no intelligence that only makes an insult to living things. ¡­¡­It was.

    ¡¸That damned Umbra¡­¡­He went and made something troublesome into a parting gift.¡¹

    It was a dragon that had once lived as the summit of all things in nature as the Dragon King since antiquity. That golden pair of eyes, had perceived me.

    ¡ºHe, ro¡­¡­Hero¡­¡­Hero!!¡»

    And then, after a roar that literally shook the world,

    ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»

    Unable to understand their meaning, the dragon¡¯s mantra resounded in my ears.

    Damn it, so it¡¯s as I expected. I don¡¯t know the reason for how it happened but, intelligence was restored in the Ancient Dragon!

    ¡¸Hero? ¡­¡­Is he aiming for us?¡¹

    Pretty Boy-kun, who carried the greatsword onto his back, had put that question into words but¡­¡­yup. It¡¯s probably about me. Or rather, I think the only one that could have bought that guy¡¯s resentment is me.

    ¡¸M, more importantly, Hero. Can you understand the Drago Roar aria that was done just now?¡¹

    In order to lightly change the subject, I provided another topic. Let¡¯s try asking the specialist.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Dragonic Wrath¡­¡­. It¡¯s Dragonic Rage¡¯s superior magic.¡¹

    Dragonic Rage is a kind of Dragonic Aura that has a place in the Strengthening system among the Drago Roars.

    I don¡¯t know much about it but Baba-chan had said that it gives enough of a power up that ¡¸if used, the world would look different¡¹ or so it seems (She also said that the Sacred Sword possessed enough power to change the world or so it seems. ¡­¡­Come to think of it, can Baa-chan use both of them?£©

    If it were to be superior magic to that, it would probably become something dreadful. ¡­¡­As expected, I can¡¯t go about not using the Sacred Sword, can I.

    ¡¸I think that the only one that can stop that guy right now is me. ¡­¡­You are, Darkness Executioner, am I correct?¡¹

    Just when I was about to prepare myself for the worst, Pretty Boy-kun suddenly called me with the taboo name.

    Don¡¯t call me by that name!!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah¡¹

    Well, I guess it¡¯s better than being called Storm Bringer.

    While I was compromising in my mind, when I nodded, Pretty Boy-kun started walking towards the Ancient Dragon.

    ¡¸I leave Leezelion¡¯s princess to you. ¡­¡­I have a debt to her Onee-san, Sylvia-san. I can¡¯t have her injured from the after-effects of the battle.¡¹

    A debt to Sylvia? Wait, that reminds me, I had heard in Luxeria¡¯s gossip that Pretty Boy-kun had repelled Wintos together with Leonhart who should have been one of the Imperial Guards. ¡­¡­Did Sylvia have Leo cover Pretty Boy-kun and the others?

    ¡¸I heard from the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» that you were also an acquaintance of Sylvia-san¡¯s group. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡¹

    Saying that, Pretty Boy-kun, aka Amagi Kaito, started running towards the Ancient Dragon.

 Chapter 54 â€“ Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpsesã€10ã€‘

    Hey, it¡¯s been a while guys. Sorry about not releasing a chapter last week. The translating of it really kicked my butt. I¡¯m kind of worried that I didn¡¯t translate it very well. And if that weren¡¯t enough, last week was the week where my first set of summer classes was ending. So I was pretty busy with that. But, enough of my complaining (which is all I ever do), I¡¯m sure that you guys want to continue on with the battle in the story so I won¡¯t hold it up any longer.

    Enjoy.

    Moonlit Night, Parade of Corpses¡¾10¡¿

    Now then, Pretty Boy-kun went and said that but what should I do¡­¡­

    As for me, I greatly agree with his opinion. I can¡¯t let Alicia be exposed to danger any more than this. Besides, if it¡¯s him, who can handle Drago Roar, I can completely leave it to him. At any rate, if he can perfectly handle Drago Roar, he¡¯s simply ¡°stronger¡± than then current me.

    But, I can¡¯t just twiddle my fingers and watch. Anyhow, I can¡¯t ¡°bind¡± the actions of these siblings. With chains, or ¡°with words¡±.

    Going through their own justices they possess with resolute intentions, they were that kind of strong sisters. Even the youngest child Alicia was the same as her two older sisters in that she had that kind of difficult way of life.

    There¡¯s no way that Alicia would overlook this situation. She might be exhausted and unable to move right now but, if she were to recover even just a little bit, she¡¯d probably go into the battle. For the sake of the people of this town. That being the case, if I were asked by Alicia, I might also make way for her. ¡­¡­You could easily imagine that I¡¯d probably go soft on these sisters no matter what.

    In short, before Alicia can go into the fight, I have to defeat that guy. ¡­¡­The problem is the possibility that Umbra would meddle once again during the time I¡¯ve gone to defeat the Ancient Dragon but, I¡¯m done thinking about that time. Things will be fine this time if I just draw the Sacred Sword without any hesitation after all.

    ¡¸£¨Alicia, you¡¯re alright, aren¡¯t you?£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨¡­¡­Fufu. That¡¯s the first thing that you say to me who was a captive princess?£©¡¹

    They were words that showed signs of criticism but, in Alicia¡¯s words, none of that could be felt and had a softness to them.

    ¡¸£¨Sorry.£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨Nfufu. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry Yuu, since it was after a big ceremony, I let my guard down a bit too much. Next time, I won¡¯t make such a blunder.£©¡¹

    Alicia apologized for how she was captured by Umbra earlier. Even though she didn¡¯t need to do so.

    ¡¸£¨It isn¡¯t your fault. Besides, Alicia, you¡¯ve done plenty for hanging in there. No one will blame you, and I won¡¯t let anyone do so.£©¡¹

    Rather, it was my bad for being negligent in being vigilant of the surroundings.

    ¡¸Agent¡¹

    ¡¸Fhunn! Fhunn~!! They, won¡¯t, come, off~!! Hn, what do you want?¡¹

    I tossed the Magic Gun over to Bernadette, who was trying to remove the magic chains that entangled her leg while holding down her skirt with one hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take down that big thing. Lend me your strength.¡¹

    When I said that, Bernadette, still upside down, made her eyes sharp and looked at me. After that, she shot off the magic chain that was coiled around her legs and, at the moment she fell, fixed her posture and neatly landed.

    ¡¸Honestly, my real motive is that I still have my doubts about you but¡­¡­I¡¯ll believe in you. Besides, it¡¯s because, personally, I want to quickly put an end to this matter.¡¹

    Saying that, Bernadette picked up the other Magic Gun that had fallen.

    ¡¸I see, that helps.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, this is also for my friend after all.¡¹

    Returning with that, Bernadette started to check if there was anything wrong with the Magic Guns.

    ¡¸Sorry but, you guys can¡¯t go, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã, ¡­¡­May we hear the reason?¡¹

    When I said that to the trio of Henrietta, Mana, and Eri, who seemed to want to say something, all three of them shook with a *Biku* (startle), and, as if she were a representative, Henrietta took a step forward.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have to tell you, do I?¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    The three of them tilted their heads. After taking a glance at the three, I looked at the Ancient Dragon.

    ¡¸Take care of Alicia.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    I was worried about Mana, who showed a facial expression that looked like she was surprised, but, after linking the treasured swords and turning them into the intertwined twin sword ¡ºCarbunculus¡», I peeked over at Bernadette.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    *Gacha* (Click). Having prepared her guns, Bernadette nodded.

    ¡¸Alright. ¡­¡­Here we go.¡¹

    Saying that, I put strength into the tips of my toes, and kicked off the ground.

    ¡¸£¨Take care. ¡­¡­Yuu.£©¡¹

    ¡¸£¨Yeah£©¡¹

    From Alicia¡¯s words that were directly delivered to my brain, I replied with only one word and rushed towards the Ancient Dragon.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸This guy! It¡¯s ignoring us and started moving!¡¹

    Her body wrapped up in white lightweight equipment that had a characteristic white iron gauntlet attached to her right hand, Akane shouted at the same time that she landed.

    That big frame, that caused a huge tremor with every single step it took, had, just as Akane, slowly started to advance.

    ¡¸You can tell just by looking at it! TSK, a big frame like a mountain. This is a tough fight in a different vector from how it was with Glakiesta.¡¹

    Wearing a white kimono with a red hakama that was another world¡¯s miko outfit, Sakuya had, *Kachi* (Clink), sheathed her wantou[1] into the scabbard attached to her hip and clicked her tongue.

    ¡¸This direction¡­¡­It¡¯s the way to where Kaito-kun is!¡¹

    His body wrapped in a pure white robe, while holding with both hands a wooden staff that surpassed his height, Akira shouted.

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­Why, youu! Stooooopppp!!¡¹

    Promptly jumping up due to Akira¡¯s words, Akane made use of the buildings and the Ancient Dragon¡¯s body, and ran up to the vicinity of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s head in one stroke.

    And then, together with a yell, the fist that Akane swung down that was aiming at the crown of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s head was obstructed by the Dragon Scale[2] that had developed, as if it was covering the Ancient Dragon, and didn¡¯t reach him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still, not done!!¡¹

    However, she wouldn¡¯t give up from something of that level. Knowing that she was obstructed, as if she were going to forcibly push into it, Akane released the concentrated Maryoku that was placed on her fist.

    ¡¸IM¡­¨D¨DPACT!!¡¹

    The zero distance concentrated Maryoku bombardment that Akane specialized in ¡ºImpact Zero¡». This was a technique that boasted a high grade degree of difficulty while being a simple action of pouring an enormous amount of Maryoku into a single point while releasing it. Called things like a Magic Cannon or a Flux[3], it was something that was originally something that was not meant to be used in close combat.

    However, due to Akane making the Maryoku focal point at her fist and the release the tip of her fist, she added this Magic Cannon, despite being an extremely short distance one, to herself as a technique usable in the middle of close combat.

    It would be fine to think of this technique as the concentrated Maryoku turning into power itself. In other words, the attack of Akane, who boasted a Maryoku amount of the strongest class in regards to this world, itself had turned into something that boasted an offensive ability of the strongest class.

    ¡¸Why, won¡¯t it go through!!?¡¹

    At the spot of the flash caused by the Maryoku Akane had released, either the parts that were broken were instantly regenerated, or, just as its name goes, it overlapped each other like scales into a strengthened barrier and shuddered.

    ¡¸Akane-san! I¡¯m going to pursue it!¡¹

    ¡¸Akira!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll fasten it down.¡¹

    Peeking over at Akira who had entered into the magic¡¯s aria and looking at Akane, and then understanding Akira¡¯s aim, Sakuya leaped at the Ancient Dragon from Akane¡¯s rear while unsheathing the sheathed wantou from its scabbard like she would for a Japanese sword.

    ¡¸¡ºTrue Magic Clad Sword¡»! ¡­¡­Pierce!¡¹

    Collecting the surrounding Maryoku and producing a sword blade of Maryoku, ¡ºMagic Clad Sword¡». Using that as a base, True Magic Clad Sword is a fighting method that Amagi Kaito had worked out that changes one¡¯s own Maryoku into a blade to be put onto a wantou. Sakuya influenced that sword blade of Maryoku with her own aggregate amount of Maryoku to raise its performance to its maximum. Furthermore, it went to sharpness more than the sword blade¡¯s length. The sword blade that had its sharpness raised to the limit went through the Dragon Scales right before they had completely finished repairing.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThose keys that are the seven pillars that hoist up the sky. Taking down the sky, I am one that crosses over the slope of the seven prismatic colors and travels the sky. Respond to my words, gate that connects to the heavens¡­¡­¡­¨D¨D¨DOpen! ¡ºAll Cancel¡»[4]!!!¡¹

    Invoked making use of the power of the great spirit that is worthy of each of the six elements of heat, water, wind, thunder, cold, and earth and the overhead element ether, it¡¯s the highest Hazard class, wide area annihilation magic.

    Forcibly converging the conflicting powers with ether, it is a magic that fires seven beams at a vast range.

    Flashes of the seven prismatic colors rained incessantly from the enormous magic formation that was summoned in the sky above the Ancient Dragon.

    Among the flashes of the seven prismatic colors, six of them were repelled by the Dragon Scales and ended at the level of scraping the Dragon Scales but, one streak of light slipped through to Sakuya¡¯s pierced sword as if it were sucked into it, and it went through the Ancient Dragon¡¯s big frame without being defended against by the Dragon Scales.

    ¡¸Did it get through?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it more or less received a reduction due to the barrier but, it definitely got in!¡¹

    In the middle of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s howl that could shake the ground, Akane and Sakuya got down next to Akira. When Sakuya confirmed it while touching the handle of the blade that was affixed to her hip, Akira reassuringly nodded.

    As if supporting that Akira¡¯s confidence, the decaying flesh of the Ancient Dragon, the portion that received ¡ºAll Cancel¡» that went from its head to one of its wings, slid and crumbled down.

    ¡¸As expected of Akira! Nice one!¡¹

    ¡¸That, that hurts, Akane-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Although his back was repeatedly getting hit, Akira delightfully made a wry smile.

    ¡¸I was wondering about what we¡¯d do at the time I was defended against by that barrier but¡­¡­It looks like we can do surprisingly well just by ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s still too early to be celebrating.¡¹

    Sakuya replied to Akane, who struck her fists together and smiled, while drawing her katana.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­What is that¡­¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Akane to be surprised.

    Dark red tentacles grew from the Dragon Zombie¡¯s flesh, and those tentacles stuck onto the parts that had fallen off.

    And then, the Ancient Dragon that had sewn its wounds with the tentacles, just like how a person would suture an arm that was sliced off, looked down on Akane and the others with its rotted pair of eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡°seen¡± us! Spread out!!¡¹

    The Ancient Dragon that had continued on without even looking at them up until now had stopped its legs, and dedicated its field of vision to the three of them.

    In other words, it ¡°recognized¡± them as an enemy.

    Slowly, the Ancient Dragon raised one arm overhead.

    ¡¸We would even if you didn¡¯t say so!¡¹

    Akane jumped in a different direction from Sakuya who jumped away carrying Akira in her arms. Using body strengthening magic, Akane got even further away from where she originally was. Sakuya took a great distance as well, though in the opposite direction.

    And then, a shockwave rushed the three that should have taken some distance.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah!!¡¹

    From the crash that were as if a missile had made an impact, the three were blown away.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡­So this, is a Dragon King, huh.¡¹

    Pushing aside the ¡°rubble¡± and standing up, Sakuya, who looked at the surroundings, involuntarily gulped.

    The vicinity was, changed into piles of rubble. The cause of that was the arm that the Dragon King swung down. With the impact of the swung down fist, all of the buildings in the surrounding area were smashed up. From the point of impact of the fist that the Ancient Dragon swung down, a crater that looked like it stretched out was created.

    She had known that it had received a strengthening due to Drago Roar but, Sakuya did not think that it would be to this extent.

    £¨So just by throwing a fist, it ended up like this. ¡­¡­Dragon King, you are one to be feared¡­¡­Hn?£©

    *Tsu©`* (Trickle). When she touched something that had trickled from her head, her fingers were wet with blood.

    It would seem that although it didn¡¯t hurt, she was injured.

    ¡¸u¡­¡­, Sakuya-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright, Akira.¡¹

    The fainted Akira, who was at Sakuya¡¯s feet, awoke and got up while holding his head.

    ¡¸I am fine. ¡­¡­But still, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    Akira also once again looked around at the vicinity and was at a loss for words. And then, as if he had just noticed, he hastily stood up.

    ¡¸What about Akane-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s here.¡¹

    The one that responded to Akira¡¯s shout that sounded like a scream was a voice that, starting with Akira, was one that the three knew very well.

    *Suta* (Step). The one that landed together with a light sound in front of Akira and Sakuya was Amagi Kaito. Among the present age Heroes, he was the strongest swordsman.

    In his arms, he, who wore lightweight equipment with a similar design to Akira and Akane¡¯s, was carrying Akane.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re late, Kaito.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Kept you waiting, haven¡¯t I.¡¹

    Together with a wry smile, he got onto one knee in front of the two and carefully placed Akane, who he held in his arms, on the ground as if he were handling a jewel.

    ¡¸Akane-san!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s only fainted. You can be at ease.¡¹

    When he said that to Akira who had come rushing over, Kaito stood up and looked up at the Dragon King that had been changed into a Dragon Zombie.

    ¡¸Ancient Dragon King that had subdued all of creation. Even in death, that power, is worthy of admiration. ¡­..Now, I have arrived.¡¹

    That pair of eyes, that was redder than blood and sparkled like a flame, captured the Ancient Dragon.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] This confused me quite a bit. Original: Íåµ¶. Supposedly, it¡¯s something like a scimitar or a machete.

    [2] If you have forgotten, Dragon Scale is a defensive Drago Roar.

    [3] Not sure if I translated this right. Original: Á÷Êø

    [4] Written as Â}ÌìÆßæIéT (Shouten Seven Key Gate), read as ¥¢¥ë?¥«¥ó¥·¥§¥ë (All Canshel). I decided to change it to All Cancel.

 Chapter 55 â€“ Hero Combination Attack

    This chapter was something that I worked on beside the last chapter. This chapter also gave me a couple of headaches. Please don¡¯t forget that this is a translation of the Web novel and not the light novel so somethings might have been missed or not properly explained.

    Also, please do make comments about the chapter. Although I didn¡¯t write it, having gotten this far, I care about it as if it were my own and I like to see other peoples¡¯ reactions to it. Since I haven¡¯t been seeing too many comments, I got a bit lonely and thought that people were getting disinterested.

    Well, that¡¯s it for my thoughts. On to the end of the battle.

    Hero Combination Attack

    ¡¸H¡­¡­He¡­¡­o! ¡­¡­HEROOOOO!!¡¹

    The Ancient Dragon raised its arm overhead. For Drago Roar, starting with Dragon Claw, there existed many kinds of attack magic. Despite that being said, for it to not be using that, it seems that it would not use any Drago Roar other than Dragonic Wrath and Dragon Scale.

    However, that one attack, just as seen before, was at the level of a natural disaster. Just as its name implied, even if it had rotted, it was the king of dragons. Muscling in on the fight between humans and Mazoku, and burning those that stood in its way to nothing, it was the king of all things in nature that was said to have been defeated by the previous Hero.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not lacking as an opponent. ¡­¡­Come!¡¹

    Within the category that is called Dragonslayer, boasting of being of the Legendary class, the one and only Magic Sword, ¡ºHeaven Dragon Sword Fafnir¡»¡£

    Carrying the deep crimson greatsword that looked like it was coated in blood on his shoulder, Amagi Kaito shouted while focusing on the Ancient Dragon.

    Maybe responding to that, the Ancient Dragon swung its raised overhead arm down towards Kaito and the others.

    An attack that changed a section of the town into ruins in an instant. In response to that, Kaito put dragon energy onto the Magic Sword, jumped up, and swung it up while cutting through the wind.

    ¡¸¡ºHaou Ryuusou Ken (Supreme Ruler Dragon Claw Sword)¡»!!¡¹[1]

    While being an derived application of the Magic Clad Sword, it had reached the level of being a single original sword technique. It was changed into a slashing wave due to the explosive power of Dragonic Rage.

    The slashing wave that Kaito had fired collided with the arm that the Ancient Dragon swung down and, after a thunderous roar, repelled it.

    ¡¸So my offensive ability is a bit higher¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing the Ancient Dragon launch a roar filled with anger from having its attack defended against, Kaito, who had gotten down to the ground, put the greatsword back and muttered.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this, it looks like I¡¯ll be able to throw a Dragon Cannon at it while staving off its attacks. ¡­¡­Hn?¡¹

    Kaito thought of a plan of certain victory. Close to his field of vision, a red flash was reflected. And then, that thing that traveled faster than he could turn around to it blew away the big frame of the roaring Ancient Dragon ¡°enough that it floated up¡±.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    That big frame of the dragon that could be mistaken for a mountain was made to float up into the air. Kaito was astonished by how such a thing had occurred before his eyes, and then vigorously turned his head behind him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I believe I said that I would leave her to you, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Aiming his pair of deep crimson eyes at the person he saw ahead when he turned around, Kaito questioned him while having a few irritations. However, that person came to a stop at Kaito¡¯s side with an aloof appearance.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to get those sisters involved, you don¡¯t shield them, you finish things up before they can get involved. ¡­¡­If you take too long, she¡¯ll come, you know?¡¹

    The Darkness Executioner said that with his deep crimson twin sword in one hand.

    ¡ó

    Calling back the thrown ¡ºCarbuncles¡», I stood next to Pretty Boy-kun and observed the Ancient Dragon that was slowly getting up.

    Ma~n, I¡¯m really surprised. I had seen it from far away but I hadn¡¯t considered that it would regenerate like that. I didn¡¯t know about it since I would bring kill things like the small fry Dragon Zombies with one hit but, when it goes that far, there¡¯s no way of saving it any more, is there~.

    Now then, there¡¯s no chance of success if we do this normally so what should we do.

    ¡¸What are you going to do if she gets possessed again!¡¹

    It was Pretty Boy-kun. Pretty Boy-kun shouted while gripping the collar of my overcoat.

    ¡¸She said that she wouldn¡¯t let that happen next time.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, ¡­¡­No matter how you think of it, that was just a show of courage! She was terribly fatigued! You should have understood at least that much!!¡¹

    I also understand what Pretty Boy-kun was wanting to say. But, that is unfortunately rejected right now. If done carelessly, Alicia is liable to participate in the battle. After all, those sisters¡­¡­, Sylvia and Alicia were raised looking at their ¡°older sister¡¯s¡± back.

    It¡¯s because they were raised looking at the strong imperial princess that, despite being someone that would use plunge both legs at a monster like me to retort, would do the absurd for the sake of a stranger and that was kinder than anyone else.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯d be watching with my fingers in my mouth. If you were to tell her that you¡¯d ¡ºmake a person with power not fight¡», then you¡¯d be getting a sermon, you know?¡¹

    When I said that to provoke him a little, Pretty Boy-kun picked up his sword with a look that could be said to be reluctant and,

    ¡¸Hmph. ¡­¡­Though I don¡¯t think that you would be able to breakthrough that Dragon Scale, you know?¡¹

    came biting back with that. Hoho, you sure do know how to talk.

    ¡¸You damned fool. Something like that is easy. Since all you have to do is slash at it with a sword until you breakthrough.¡¹

    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t be having troubles if we could do that. Even with a combination of super-offensive ability magic, it would take all of our might just to open up an air hole for an instant.¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely, if we are able to open it, it¡¯ll be our victory. Dragons will generally die if you cut off their heads.¡¹

    ¡¸No, even things other than dragons will generally die from that. ¡­¡­There should be something made to be a substitute for the ¡°heart¡±. If we were to go through the Dragon Scale and destroy only that, it would finally win.¡¹

    A substitute for the heart huh, now I get it.

    Which would mean,

    ¡¸What about the Dragon Scale?¡¹

    ¡¸I can go through it.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll search for it and ¡°wrench it open¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­One minute.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the amount of time it will take for the aria of the magic meant to cut through his Dragon Scale.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare it in forty seconds.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll need you make it a definite success.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Leave it to me¡±¡¹

    When I responded like that, Pretty Boy-kun violently thrust his greatsword into the ground, placed his hands on its pommel, and started the aria.

    ¡¸¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»¡¹

    It was a resounding sensation that seemed to permeate the world. And then, that would paint out the ¡°truths¡± of the world.

    ¡¸Now~ then. Preparations, are done.¡¹

    The dragon¡¯s aria at my back, I started running with all my strength towards the Ancient Dragon that had gotten up.

    ¡ó

    Like the wind, like lightning.

    The Dragon King that became a Dragon Zombie went to intercept the black shadow that ran with a speed that could already be called godspeed. But, with its decayed and degraded abilities and unable to be a satisfactory opponent, the swung down claws and the jaws that bit at him, all of those attacks were unable to capture the black shadow.

    But, the black shadow, Yashiro Yuu was also at a loss as to how to continue.

    £¨As I thought, it¡¯s hard!£©

    Although he was running around and attacking with his two twin swords for dozens of seconds, he was unable to go through the barriers that pile on top of each other to make who knows how many layers.

    £¨Well, I guess that¡¯s how it should be. It gave me a hard time when I was wielding the Sacred Sword after all.£©

    ¡¸He, rooooooooo!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m right here.¡¹

    Repelling the swung down claw with a sword as if he were averting it, and passing through the gaps of the claw, Yuu got on top of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s arm and started running.

    ¡¸¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D£¡¡»¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s coming!¡¹

    In an instant, light spread out as if it had exploded, and subsequently converged with an extremely amazing force. At that point of the light¡¯s convergence, pushing out both arms, Kaito yelled.

    ¡¸¡ºBreath¡»!!¡¹[2]

    Set up in a beat from the convergence of light, a flash containing an enormous amount of heat became a beam of light and was fired at the Ancient Dragon.

    Breath. Following that name, it¡¯s the greatest and strongest Drago Roar magic that dragons possess. That flash heat attack boasts a power that is isolated from the magic that humans use, and could even burn through Dragon Scales which was of the same Drago Roar magic!

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¥Ã¥Ã!!??¡¹

    The Breath collided with the Dragon Scales, then, after a moment, the Dragon Scale was smashed up and half of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s body was reduced to cinders. Something like dampening due to the barrier couldn¡¯t be seen. That greatest and strongest attack that dragons possessed had gone through the Dragon Scale, which gave even Yuu a hard fight, as if it were making a hole in a wet piece of paper.

    ¡¸Breath, it¡¯s as terrible as ever¡­¡­¡¹

    While waking up a former memory of that aberrant power, Yuu muttered, and then he stared at the Ancient Dragon¡¯s figure hard enough that he could stare open a hole on it.

    £¨This sensation, he hasn¡¯t been taken down. I thought it might have been possible with this one attack though¡­¡­£©

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because pain or something was running through its dead body or if it was because it had enough anger that it overflowed but, it continued to raise a roar loud enough to shake the ground.

    Things still hadn¡¯t finished. Within the ¡°silent¡± world, Yuu had felt as such, and searched for his original goal, the organ that was made to be the heart¡¯s substitute.

    And then,

    £¨Is it that!?£©

    He discovered ¡°something¡± that was embedded exactly in the center of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Uoooooooohhhh!!!!¡¹

    Kicking the ground with enough power that the road that he stepped on had broken, Yuu jumped in a straight line towards the Ancient Dragon as if he were like a missile.

    ¡¸Zeraaaahh!!¡¹

    Changing the deep crimson connected sword into a pair of swords, and taking a stance where the blades were parallel, Yuu swung through with the tips of those two swords.

    *Katsun*. Together with a high-pitched sound, the twin swords pierced into the amber something before the Dragon Scales could regenerate and cut them off but, that attack ended with only driving a crack into that ¡°something¡±.

    ¡¸Bingo! Mana[3] is spreading out with this as the center!¡¹

    While hanging from the thrust in swords, Yuu shouted, then, strongly gripping the handles of the pair of swords, he moved them up and down as if he were opening them.

    ¡¸Nuh¡­¡­guh, ¡­¡­Nuoooooooohhh!!!¡¹

    The barrier that piled up on top of one another like scales and raised its strength, the Dragon Scales, had opposed the swords but, Yuu forcibly tore that apart and as he did, he howled.

    ¡¸Seconddddd!!!¡¹[4]

    ¡¸Take thisssss!!¡¹

    In the small gap of the barrier that Yuu wrenched open, the deep crimson greatsword that Kaito swung pierced through.

    ¡¸Combustion Sword!!!¡¹

    A flash, burst open.

    ¡ó

    Ancient Dragon, Dragon King Vafumunt.

    Three years ago, appearing as the enemy of both mankind, who ate up every bit of the mana that filled this world, and the Mazoku, who eroded the nature that was the source of mana, it was the sacred beast of the holy precincts.

    Rivaling the Hero that was the summit of mankind and the Demon Lord that was the summit of the Mazoku, the Dragon King that was the summit of nature.

    That Dragon King, ironically enough, had its life dispersed from the attacks of both mankind and the Mazoku. And then, once again, while having its soul and body manipulated, it confronted the Heroes that it detested, and died.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you¡¯ve finally passed away, my old friend, Vafumunt. ¡¹

    A large frame that could be mistaken for a mountain. It was a dragon that had that large frame clad in beautiful white scales.

    People called him the forefather of dragons, the Elder Dragon. It was the first dragon to be born at the same time this world was created.

    At the inner most area of the holy precincts, the Garden of the Labyrinth of Time, the Elder Dragon sensed the death of his sworn friend from ancient times.

    ¡¸Fafner, and now Vafumunt. ¡­¡­Oh dear, the Ancient Dragons have been reduced down to only me.¡¹

    Muttering that with a voice that had become hoarse and could make one feel its age, the Elder Dragon noticed a *saku saku* (crunch, crunch) sound of grass being stepped on and looked at the direction of the sound.

    ¡¸Ohh¡­¡­Norn, is it you.¡¹

    ¡¸It has been a long time, Elder Dragon-dono.¡¹

    What the Elder Dragon saw was long white hair that looked as if it were transparent and a white body. And then, a little girl that possessed eyes that were a deep red like blood.

    It was the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» Norn.

    While walking the grass-covered plain that had verdant grass spread about it, Norn approached closer to the Elder Dragon.

    ¡¸It has, Norn. How many years will it have been?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it was before the Hero appeared, it will be four years.¡¹

    Norn replied with a smile to the Elder Dragon¡¯s question.

    ¡¸I see, I see. This was just recently but, a young man that called himself a Hero had come by, you know? He had memorized the technique that Vafumunt had left behind but, you knew of this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. His name is Kaito Amagi.¡¹

    ¡¸It would seem that he put an end to Vafumunt.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am aware.¡¹

    ¡¸So you really did know. ¡­¡­As expected of the ¡ºWitch of Time¡».¡¹

    The Elder Dragon laughed with a *Kutsu kutsu*

    ¡¸I extend my gratitude, Norn.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we should be apologizing to you. Although it was for the sake of saving the world, we destroyed two pillars of dragons that were the symbols of nature.¡¹

    Norn approached the Elder Dragon until she was right beside him and sat on top of the grass-covered plain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Both Fafner and Vafumunt were in err. It¡¯s because the humanity that they tried to put an end to, as well as the Mazoku, is one part of the nature that ¡°this world¡± had created.¡¹

    The Elder Dragon said that, and prayed for his old friend to rest in peace.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: Ò†Íõ¸o×¦„‡. I thought that saying it in Japanese sounded cooler. It might also be translated as ¡°Tyrannosaurus rex Claw Sword¡±, but I thought that sounded stupid.

    [2] You know like a dragon¡¯s breath. Written as ¸o³h (Dragon Cannon), read as Breath. The earlier instance of Dragon Cannon was not read as Breath.

    [3] Written as ÉúÃüÁ¦ (vitality; life force), read as mana. I am feeling so glad that I decided not to translate Maryoku to mana like I did before.

    [4] Second as in second generation.

 Chapter 56 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Morning That Came Again

    Sorry, I think I got a bit too excited about being able to see all of the comments again that I accidentally translated a whole chapter. But don¡¯t worry, that probably won¡¯t happen again for a while.

    Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Morning That Came Again

    *Yusa yusa* (Shake shake)¡­¡­

    This is a bit sudden but, you often hear the phrase ¡ºEvery night comes to an end¡».

    Even for those that are of the Hero type, this is a good phrase.

    It¡¯s a cool thing to say at the times when you need to say ¡°I¡¯m here¡±.

    Enough to be ranking in the Best 5 ¡°Phrases I¡¯d Want to Use at the Eleventh Hour¡± (Though they were selected by Yashiro Yuu).

    *Yussa yussa* (Shake shake).

    However, right now, where I possess the ordinary person¡¯s sense of thinking that I want to indulge myself in inactivity, I wouldn¡¯t go as far as saying ¡°I hate this phrase¡±, but I do dislike it.

    This phrase says, welcome the fact that the unwanted things will, in due course, definitely come to an end, and since the good things will happen, do your best without giving up!

    That kind of profound, good message can be felt from it.

    But, for me, whose head isn¡¯t working from waking up and having shallow thinking right now, ¡ºthe good things will also, in due course, come to an end. In short, wake up¡» is what it changes into.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, Yashiro-sa~n. Please wake up. It¡¯s morning~.¡¹

    See, it¡¯s like she comes during the time I¡¯m thinking about various things.

    That clergywoman that disturbs my sleep (night)!

    ¡¸U~n. ¡­¡­Five more minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that trick won¡¯t work on me anymore, you know? Saying that yesterday, in the end, you didn¡¯t get up until noon, didn¡¯t you!¡¹

    Damn, she¡¯s learning.

    ¡­¡­This damned huge breasted Sister, is she going to develop every day!?¡¹

    ¡¸A-are you trying to say that I¡¯m an idiot that won¡¯t learn anything!? Or rather, your thoughts are leaking out, you know, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    Huh? So it leaked out again.

    ¡¸Then, if you let me rub your chest, I¡¯ll get up.¡¹

    Having sent out a honeyed phrase that gives me only benefits whether I rub them or not, no matter which way it falls, it looks like my thinking processes have also completely wakened up. But, if I laze around on the bed, it will probably immediately fall back asleep.

    ¡¸Wha!? Th, that¡¯s just, unfair!!¡¹

    Good, good, with this, my sleeping hours have increased. Oh? My eyelids are getting heavy in a good way¡­¡­

    ¡¸H, however, if it¡¯s for the sake of getting Yashiro-san to wake up, there¡¯s nothing I can do, right. ¡­¡­Hii, it¡¯s only one rub, got it!?¡¹

    ¡­¡­Sweet dreams¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wait, he isn¡¯t awake~!! Eh, what is with that? Isn¡¯t that a bit too rude! Isn¡¯t this the scene where you do a dive into my chest!?¡¹

    ¡¸*Supi~* (Zzz)¡­¡­¡¹

    *Buchi* (Snap). It felt like there was something like the sound of a rope being torn off.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hu~n. I understand. I understand, Yashiro-san. I wasn¡¯t planning on using this but there¡¯s no other way around it.¡¹

    ¡¸*Supipi~* (ZzzZz)¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well then. ¡­¡­*Suu* (Inhale)¡­¡­¡­Ah~! Mareeda-san, you shouldn¡¯t be changing your clothes in a place like this~.¡¹

    ¡¸It has come©`©`©`¥Ã!!¡¹

    ¡¸Jeez, you really are rude, aren¡¯t you, Yashiro-san.¡¹

    I kicked off the futon and got up but, Mareeda-san¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t there, and there was only figure of the big breasted Sister Bernadette that had her head covered by some weird cloth and became completely clothed from head to toe.

    ¡¸In short, is it that? The one that serves God, Bernadette-san, is a super fiend that destroys men¡¯s dreams?¡¹

    ¡¸No no no! Isn¡¯t Yashiro-san who won¡¯t get up the one that¡¯s in the wrong! It¡¯s already time for breakfast you know!?¡¹

    Che. As expected, there¡¯s no going back to sleep after this. Not only was it my head, my entire body had woken up. Mainly the lower half.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I guess I¡¯ll get up.¡¹

    Like that, my first day had started.

    ¡ó

    Already three days have passed since the Seventh Duke Class, Umbra had attacked.

    During those three days, so that I wouldn¡¯t happen to meet Pretty Boy-kun¡¯s group, I pretended to work part time at the Kitten¡¯s Purr and wasted some time.

    I¡¯m a bit worn out from keeping the old men that have taken the responsibility of doing the reconstruction work company but, well, I¡¯m surprisingly having some fun with it.

    ¡¸O~i, Kiddo! Is the alcohol ready yet~?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you not to drink alcohol during the day!¡¹

    ¡¸Gahaha! And I¡¯m saying there¡¯s no way I can do my work without alcohol!¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that, yesterday, you clung onto Mareeda-san from the momentum of being drunk and got killed, didn¡¯t you. Rather, if Ossan were a few seconds later, I would have killed you, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that¡¯s scary!¡¹

    Dahahaha!

    While taking the empty plates from the middle aged old men that heartily laughed like that, I headed towards the kitchen.

    ¡¸Ossan, an order! Eight portions of the recommended special!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, and I¡¯m saying they should go someplace else.¡¹

    While stir-frying vegetables with a frying pan that looked like a wok, Ossan sighed with a relatively serious detested look.

    It looked like he wasn¡¯t joyfully screaming with gratitude for the full house.

    Rather, it felt like he was getting sick of customers coming in every day.

    If Bernadette were to be put in with this, he¡¯d be out.

    After waking me up, seeming like she needed to make a report about the details of the latest event, Bernadette headed towards the nearby church in uniform and wasn¡¯t here right now.

    ¡¸By the way, where¡¯s Mareeda? I don¡¯t see her around.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Mareeda-san you¡¯re looking for, she¡¯s out because I asked a favor of her. I think she should be coming back very soon.¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder I was thinking that the rotation ratio was a bit low. You rascal, don¡¯t go doing things like that as you like!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Ossan! Because after this, my tension is going to soar through the roof!¡¹

    ¡¸Though I can¡¯t help but worry if your tension goes up, you know?¡¹

    While putting some secret sauce on the vegetables he was stir-frying, Ossan looked at me with reproachful eyes.

    Come to think of it, does Ossan know about the one time that broke in a high-tension? That¡¯s probably why he can¡¯t trust me.

    ¡¸Now now, I¡¯m telling that it¡¯s fine this time! Wait, it looks like she¡¯s finished just as I was saying that.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Oi, Mareeda. You don¡¯t have to listen to every little thing this guy sa¡­¡­Ah?¡¹

    Leaning his body out from the kitchen, Ossan¡¯s movements stopped. No, he stopped with more of a *Pitan* kind of feeling. And then, ahead of Ossan¡¯s eyes was,

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s a bit small but¡­¡­is this alright?¡¹

    the figure of Mareeda-san with the appearance a sailor outfit on top of a school swimsuit, and then with glasses.

    ¡¸Uhyoh~! You¡¯re the best ¨Cssu, Mareeda-sa¨D¨D¡¹

    *Dogo!*

    ¡¸Burumah!?¡¹

    When I thought that things went completely black in front of my eyes for an instant, while rotating two or three times in midair, I ran into the table of the middle-aged old man that requested some alcohol.

    ¡¸That sure is dangerous, kiddo! The alcohol bottle is gonna break!¡¹

    ¡¸Gununu, tsuo! Shut up! I thought that my face was going to break!¡¹

    Plunging head first into the table like one of the Inugami¡¯s[1], I don¡¯t know if it was because I pulled my head out from the table like I was doing a handstand then started complaining or because I went in like I was hitting some kind of target but the old men burst into laughter.

    That¡¯s right. I thought my head was going to be smashed. Ossan¡¯s hard fist made a direct hit to my Pretty Boy face (in comparison to the right person).

    ¡¸Now then. ¡­¡­What¡¯s the meaning of that, Ossan. It can¡¯t be that your habits from your scouting days came up and you feel like fighting with me, right?¡¹

    When I threw him a glare while cracking my knuckles, he came out from the kitchen and tossed his apron to the school swimsuit sailor Mareeda-san. Damn it, that was so cool.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought that you were a pervert since long ago but that was more than I expected!¡¹

    Ossan was approaching while cracking his knuckles but, it kind of looked like he was enjoying this quite an awful bit, you know?

    ¡¸Ossan, you idiot! The women of this world should be dressed beautifully and adorably, that is my pet theory as well as the mentality of this world! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it the men¡¯s consensus of opinion!¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of stuff that you produce is just you pressing your preferences on others, isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! It suits her and it¡¯s sexy, isn¡¯t it!!¡¹

    ¡¸¥Ã¥Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸Pupu~! Getting red like an apple even though you¡¯re at that age is¨D¨D¡¹

    When I was going to stir up Ossan again, whose face was red and was at a loss for words, his hard fist interrupted my words and made a direct hit with my face.

    I don¡¯t have much memory of what was after that. By the time I was aware of it, Ossan who became tattered was drinking alcohol as if bathing in it with the surrounding middle aged men while laughing like an idiot.

    The next day, I had a hangover.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I have no idea of this is a reference to something or if it is just referring to how an Inugami flies. Original: È®Éñ¼Ò¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ëî^¤«¤é×¿¤ËÍ»¤ÃÞz¤ß

 Chapter 57 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Uniform Plan

    Sorry for the delay. I forgot about what I decided about how I would put it as school swimsuits or as suku mizu. Anyway, here¡¯s the chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Uniform Plan

    It was around the afternoon of the next day when I vaguely thought ¡°now that the headache that was attacking me caused by the hangover is finally starting to draw back, I guess it¡¯s about time that I start to some full-fledged operations going¡±.

    ¡¸Hearin¡¯ tha¡¯ Yuu was ¡®ere, I went an¡¯ came by~! Come on Yuu, would ya hurry up an¡¯ come out al~ready!¡¹

    For me who was having a hangover, that forceful, awfully loud, high-pitched voice had reached my ears from the lower floor.

    Oi oi, there technically is a door in my room, and, I think that the source of the voice is probably coming from the first floor diner which is two floors below my room, but this loud voice that reached me despite all of that, just who is it?

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Wait, doaaahh!!?¡¹

    As soon as I had thought that, a spider¡¯s thread (large) that extended out from the window I left open had twined around my right arm, pulled it with an amazing amount of force, and brought me outside.

    Okay, now then, here¡¯s a question. With a spider¡¯s thread that had twined around my right arm before I became aware of it extended from the window that was left open and then that thread being pulled, in the end, just what will happen to me?

    ¡¸This is kind of like the third floor you know~!!?¡¹

    Answer. I am thrown out into the air while still in my sleep-wear.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be alright if it¡¯s just something like the third floor?¡± is probably what many of you are thinking.

    Yes, well, if were able to land properly, whether it be from a three story building or the Tokyo Tower, I would be fine.

    But you know, suddenly being thrown out into the air is still scary, relatively seriously.

    But, again, faster than I could think about that, just like the time I jumped into a cushioned bed I had heard about, I felt a peculiar shaking.

    ¡¸Pervert-san, welco~me¡­¡­Just kidding!¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it, so it was Ariadne-san.¡¹

    It would seem that I had fallen into a spider web that was spread out in the air. When I look at the vicinity, there was an awfully high tensioned, fake Kansai dialect using Arachne.

    ¡¸Umm, sorry, what do you want?¡¹

    With my head terribly hurting from the headache, I asked while being a bit irritated, but it looked like it completely didn¡¯t work on this Ariadne-san that had shaken off the limit value of her tension gauge.

    ¡¸What¡¯re ya sayin¡¯, Yuu! I made as many of da blazers and gym uniforms as well as da suku mizus fer academy use as I could out o¡¯ da materials ya gave me, ya know?¡¹

    What¡­¡­was that?

    ¡¸Say that sooner Ariadne-san! Uhihi! With this, I¡¯ll change the academy into a uniform paradise!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha¡¯ part o¡¯ Yuu tha¡¯ is so honest to yer desires, I don¡¯t hate it!¡¹

    I got down from the web while being princess carried by Ariadne-san.

    ¡¸So? Where are the goods?¡¹

    ¡¸There are ten o¡¯ each on board this luggage carrier.¡¹

    When I asked, Ariadne-san peeked over at the luggage carrier of the carriage that had stopped in front of the Kitten¡¯s Purr.

    ¡¸Well then, without delay.¡¹

    ¡¸Then ¡®ere we go. First off is tha blazer.¡¹

    Saying that, what Ariadne-san brought out was a blazer that had a refreshing brown as the basis, and a plaid red skirt.

    It kind of looked like something that an idol group that had around 48 people would wear.

    ¡­¡­Umu, it¡¯s pretty cute, isn¡¯t it!

    ¡¸Da two skills ¡®re Auto-Repair and Auto-Barrier.¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at it as equipment, it isn¡¯t as good as the suku mizu but, it¡¯s well into the category of excellent.¡¹

    When I try stroking the blazer, I let out a sigh of admiration from that touch.

    ¡¸I tried designing the boys¡¯ one with the girls¡¯ one as the base but, you want to see?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be useless for me to look at the guys¡¯ uniform. Now, the next one! Next are the bloomers, right!¡¹

    When I said that, Ariadne-san brought out physical education clothes and deep blue bloomers.

    ¡¸The skills are Auto-Repair with Impact Relief, and Physical Ability Strengthening (Weak).¡¹

    ¡¸This is once again ordinarily excellent. If there were any weaknesses to speak of, it would be that bloomers get wedged a lot, but, from the boys¡¯ perspective, that¡¯s actually something they¡¯d say ¡°Bring it on¡± to.¡¹

    ¡¸I made da boys¡¯ use one inta short pants, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like guys¡¯ uniforms, I¡¯ve already said it! Now! Next is the suku mizu!¡¹

    Finally, it¡¯s the entrance of the favorite!

    ¡¸Jya jya~n (Ta da~)! It was made as ya ordered~! Da original skills o¡¯ Auto-repair with Auto-Barrier, Magic Power Increase, an¡¯ MP Recovery ¡®re still da same, an¡¯ ya can choose fer da new Evade Ability +1 to be invoked on default or not!¡¹

    What Ariadne-san pulled out was a supreme article of beauty that was woven with pure white cloth.

    The white suku was illuminated by the sunshine, and even looked like it was sparkling.

    However,

    ¡¸No, well, it¡¯s a bit odd to say this now but, even if you show me ¡°just the clothes¡±.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the blazer was cute and the bloomers were erotic, and even a halo could be seen on the suku mizu, but, unfortunately, I am not a man that possesses the unique inclination of getting aroused by clothes. I love suku mizus. But, I¡¯m not an ¡ºEnthusiast of Suku Mizus¡», I am an ¡ºEnthusiast of Beautiful Women Wearing Suku Mizus¡».

    Therefore, even if you show me the uniform with a *Do~n!* sound effect, it didn¡¯t get me aroused enough to raise my tension. Furthermore, because I just woke up, my condition for raising my tension was way too low. I certainly do think that it is cute though.

    ¡¸What¡¯er ya sayin¡¯! These curves o¡¯ da base o¡¯ da thighs o¡¯ da bloomers! Da blazers¡¯ top bein¡¯ an impenetrable fortress an¡¯ da bottom bein¡¯ a flutterin¡¯ mini-skirt, dis Golden Rule! In da middle of weavin¡¯ ¡®em, I was aroused over an¡¯ over again! It¡¯s ¡®cause I really was tired o¡¯ only doin¡¯ suku mizus. Tha¡¯ was da greatest week ever.¡¹

    Ariadne-san talked with a whole faced smile but, ¡­¡­Yu~p, I really can¡¯t understand her feelings.

    ¡¸As I thought, we need a model. Naturally, the big breasted, beautiful Onee-sama type!¡¹

    ¡¸As usual, a dark laugh suits ya, don¡¯t it~. Well, I do support tha¡¯ idea! Naturally, da thin¡¯ called clothin¡¯ is somethin¡¯ meant ta be worn. So, do ya have anyone in mind ta model?¡¹

    ¡¸There is one but, it seems that the next time I do it, I won¡¯t get off so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡¯s da matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s nothing. Just talking to myself.¡¹

    Still, this is troubling. If Bernadette were here, I could talk her into cosplaying again but, it seems that she hasn¡¯t come back since yesterday so¡­¡­

    ¡¸What should I do wit¡¯ this?¡¹

    Ariadne-san pointed at the uniforms that were piled up on the luggage carrier and sighed.

    However, as long as I can¡¯t use Mareeda-san or Bernadette, there aren¡¯t any model-like beauties among my acquaintances.

    ¡¸What¡¯ll we do.¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing more that can be done. At this point, there¡¯s no choice but to deliver this mountain of uniforms to Lizwadia¡¯s Headmaster just like that¡­¡­

    And then, for me as the one who planned this, isn¡¯t that something that is way too irresponsible?

    I have to deliver a finished product. However, the current uniforms are existences that are far from being finished products. The reason why is that despite being assumed that it would be something worn by women, its appearance of being worn by a woman is something I, I! It¡¯s because it¡¯s something I haven¡¯t seen!

    And so, in order to complete that, I need to have them tried on by sexy Onee-samas and enjoy it with eyes that seem to be licking them all over!

    This is, already a responsibility of mine.

    Even though I say this, there isn¡¯t a model. Now then, what should we do.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?¡¹

    As Ariadne-san and I were being troubled, someone called out to us. Moreover, with my name.

    I thought ¡°come to think of it, it¡¯s a voice I¡¯ve heard before,¡± then, turning my head, I stopped moving as if I had been frozen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Yashiro-sa¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaahhh!!! ¡­¡­Wait, well if it isn¡¯t Doto-sensei. What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Because there was a close-up of Dotorang¨¦-sensei¡¯s face ahead of me when I turned my head, I jumped back while I screamed.

    ¡¸The Headmaster is searching for you, Yashiro-san. Would you have some spare time right now?¡¹

    With a pointlessly dandy voice that was contrary to his terrifying face, Doto-san continued on.

    ¡¸Well, right now, I don¡¯t really have the¡­¡­No, wait a sec.¡¹

    Seeing Doto-san¡¯s face, I remembered. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s the academy¡¯s teacher, isn¡¯t there!

    The good looking, sexy bodied, whose slanted eyes were charming, female teacher!!

 Chapter 58 â€“ The Preceding Hero Decides His Destination

    Sorry about the huge delay. I got sick last weekend and couldn¡¯t finish the chapter. It¡¯s done now so here it is.

    The Preceding Hero Decides His Destination

    ¡¸There is no way such a thing will be allowed.¡¹

    Saying that, the charmingly slanted eyed Zelga Ul Helcroz¨¦ Largruka Felcasio Clartur¨¦-sensei made a swift decision and refused my and Ariadne-san¡¯s, who thought that there was no time like the present and tried asking, request.

    ¡¸¡¸Eh~¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡°Eh~¡± me![1]¡¹

    When Ariadne-san and I did some booing, making her sharp eyes even sharper, Zelga-sensei¡¯s angry voice resounded in the Headmaster¡¯s room.

    That¡¯s right, this is the Headmaster¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Hoho. I had thought that was a pretty excellent idea though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Headmaster?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii! I, I oppose this as well, Yashiro-kun!¡¹

    The Headmaster, who was stroking his white, splendid moustache, received Zelga-sensei¡¯s cold gaze and opposed while trembling all over.

    You can¡¯t really tell which one is the superior authority.

    ¡¸To begin with, why would I, a teacher, have to try on the uniforms of the students?¡¹

    Those are some very reasonable words. If I were to answer her in all honesty, she probably wouldn¡¯t wear them without a doubt. Following my deep worrying, I answered.

    ¡¸Something like a Sensei wearing a student¡¯s uniform, isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rejected.¡¹

    Oh~ no~!! [2] I had tried to revise it in various ways (all in the form of questions), but it¡¯s a wonder how in the end it became a super straight ball!

    With eyes that seemed as if they were looking at pigs of a pig farm, Zelga-sensei sent out a rejection.

    Damn it, glaring at me with such fine eyes¡­¡­That¡¯ll just get me thrilled, won¡¯t it!

    Next to me, who was getting excited, Ariadne-san groaned with uniform in hand.

    ¡¸Hey, Yuu. Ya know? I think I came up wit¡¯ somethin¡¯ good but, ya wanna hear it?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa haa¡­¡­That¡¯s good, more¡­¡­despise me more, wait, what? What¡¯s up, Ariadne-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry ta say dis while yer aroused an¡¯ all but ya know? It¡¯s jus¡¯ as dis Sensei says, these uniforms ¡®re things tha¡¯ da students¡¯ll wear.¡¹

    For some reason, it was a meek faced Ariadne-san. Fumu, could it be some serious talk?

    ¡¸Fumu. So what?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about da model matter but, can¡¯t we jus¡¯ ask da student¡¯s here?¡¹

    ¡­¡­?

    ¡¸So in other words, rather than an Onee-sama with a sexy body, you want to have kids model?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha¡¯s righ¡¯.¡¹

    ¡°Tha¡¯s right¡¯¡±, Ariadne-san, you know the reason why I got excited, don¡¯t you!

    ¡¸If it is like that, I don¡¯t have any problems. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s been decided that we¡¯ll accept them, and it would be good to listen to the student¡¯s requests as well.¡¹

    Huh, Zelga-sensei, aren¡¯t kind of eager?

    ¡¸How does that sound, Headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho, that does sound pretty interesting. ¡­¡­Very well! It has been decided! Dotorang¨¦-sensei, let us have the students try them on immediately. For the models¡­¡­let me see, how about having your class, the ones that Yashiro-kun knows of, do this?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I support this as well. Let¡¯s get started without delay.¡¹

    Whoa, that surprised me. Doto-sensei, even though your face is absurdly scary, since your presence is also absurdly thin. I thought that you weren¡¯t here.

    Wait, things are somehow gradually proceeding!? At, at the very least, I need to make a trajectory adjustment so that it becomes the upperclassmen glamour girls!!

    ¡¸U, um¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ariadne-san, was it? I shall guide you to the classroom.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh! In tha¡¯ case, let¡¯s get a move on.¡¹

    The clothes-loving Ariadne-san folded her arms and took the path of defeat of the current situation. Actually, seeing as how I was the only one being selfish about the model, looking at it from Ariadne-san¡¯s point of view, I have no doubt that she just wants to the clothes she had made worn as quickly as possible.

    Doto-sensei and Ariadne-san went ahead and transferred with just the two of them.

    Huh? I was left behind.

    Eh, eh? Why?

    When I was thinking that, the Headmaster¡¯s unnatural cough resounded in the room.

    ¡¸Now then, Clartur¨¦-sensei, may I have you exit the room as well?¡¹

    From those words that were said with a light tone, Zelga-sensei reacted in an amusing way. She opened her eyes wide open and stopped moving.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Headmaster, I, your minister¡¯s secretary, have the duty to protect you.¡¹

    However, in an instant, Zelga-sensei responded with the usual interaction. ¡­¡­Zelga-sensei, so, not only were you a teacher, you also possessed the secretary attribute! No wonder the short mini-skirt (with a slit) fit you so well.

    ¡¸Hoho, Clartur¨¦-sensei. ¡­¡­You have no right to veto. Exit the room.¡¹

    Completely changing from the gentle tone of voice to how he was at the time he named himself to Bernadette, with a low voice, the Headmaster made an ¡°order¡± to Zelga-sensei.

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    When he did, Zelga-sensei moved her eyebrows with a twitch, and transferred away.

    ¡¸My apologies, Yashiro-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, please don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    Well, even if he suddenly apologizes like that, it¡¯s troubling. Actually, what did he do wrong? I tilted my head and worried about it, but my thoughts were interrupted right there.

    ¡¸No, maybe I should call you¡­¡­Darkness Executioner.¡¹

    When the Headmaster pulled a single sheet of stationary that mark that imitated a pocket watch stamped on it out from his breast pocket, I stopped from those words the Headmaster said.

    ¡¸Hoho. You do not have to be on guard like that. I simply wished to express my gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, didn¡¯t really do much.¡¹

    I understand that the reason he had Zelga-sensei leave the room was to keep my true identity a secret, but, all the same, I was surprised since it was so sudden. To not put up my guard is an impossibility.

    Now then, this is bringing the conversation back on track but, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t remember doing anything that was worth being told that kind of thanks.

    The most that I stood out in was pretty much the cleaning up of the Dragon Zombies. After that, most of it was done by Pretty Boy-kun.

    ¡¸Hoho. You certainly are admirable, just as how it said in this letter she had sent.¡¹

    The Headmaster laughed while stroking his pure white handlebar mustache. A letter, is it¡­¡­In Baba-chan¡¯s case, since it seems like she¡¯d actually be able to foresee even that, it¡¯s kind of scary.

    ¡¸According to the letter, I have heard that you are aiming for Galarie but, there is no mistaking this, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, pretty much¡­¡­Wait, what did you say? It was written?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It was written.¡¹

    When I had him let me skim through the letter, there really was a sentence that said ¡ºSince he¡¯s headed to Galarie, I want you to accommodate him¡»!

    Damn it! She perfectly read that I was going to Galarie!

    Even though I thought that I outwitted her this time!

    ¡¸At this time, there are probably almost no available boats that are going to Galarie. It will be a bit of a detour but, in the port city called ¡ºBe Io¡», there is a man called ¡ºVodan¡» who is acting as town mayor. I will send him a letter. He will at least probably lend you a single boat.¡¹

    The Headmaster laughed with a Hoho while stroking his moustache.

    With this, I have a mean to travel to Galarie! ¡­¡­Wait, what was that?

    ¡¸Eh, you need a boat to get to Galarie?¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho, ¡­¡­Huah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ¡­¡­You can¡¯t get there by land?¡¹

    ¡¸U, under what pretext did you believe that you could reach that ¡ºMetropolis of Water¡» by land!?¡¹

    The Headmaster conversely questioned my question.

    E, even if you tell me that, there is a map in my tool bag (a fourth dimensional one), and on that map, it¡¯s pretty much a straight path to Galarie so¡­¡­HA!

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be! ¡­¡­Daaaahh!! That really was the case!¡¹

    Taking out the map from the bag, I tried warming it up with the flame of a nearby candle.

    When I did, as if blue ink had spilt onto it, a sea had spread out from the town of Galarie on top of the map.

    There was a mechanism similar to the ones used on maps that pirates often used to denote the location of their hidden treasure.

    There¡¯s no mistake that the one who prepared this map was probably one of the people that Baba-chan¡¯s son handled. No, thinking back on it, it was probably the receptionist, Busty-chan. She probably did it in a ¡°¡ºWitch of Time¡»¡¯s devotee¡± sense or something. Though I¡¯m not really sure how all of that works.

    This is likely to be Baba-chan¡¯s practical joke. Damn it, it¡¯s great that things turned out to be headed in a good direction in the end but, in the worst case, I might have moved about in confusion from the sea that would have been in front of me and in the end would have ended crossing the sea with my own body.

    The appearance of Baba-chan laughing a bold *Kushi kushi* laugh suddenly crossed my mind. Just the fact that I can easily imagine that appearance is scary.

    Rather, wasn¡¯t how she was no longer able to see the future a complete lie? She kind of vigorously hit the mark right there. Didn¡¯t she just read my actions in detail?

    ¡¸No matter how many times I taste it, I really don¡¯t like this feeling of being manipulated.¡¹

    Even three years ago, I had gone around more than half of the world in order to undo the Sacred Sword¡¯s seal but during that time, just how many times did I take Baba-chan¡¯s pranks.

    ¡¸Hoho. It would seem that the misunderstanding has been cleared. ¡ºFree City Galarie¡», also known as the ¡ºMetropolis of Water¡», just as that name implies, it is a town said to be a scenic beauty for being a town located on top of the water. In other words, if you are planning on going to Galarie, a boat is required, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, pretty much.¡¹

    For a regular human that is.

    Ah, no, I¡¯ll be going on it, you know? Since I¡¯m technically hiding the fact that I¡¯m the Hero and pretending to be an ordinary person, I¡¯ll be using the means of transportation that normal people use, you know? I won¡¯t be doing something like running on top of the water, you know? Besides, since that is surprisingly hard to do, I can¡¯t do it.

    ¡¸Well then, might I ask you to deliver this to ¡ºVodan¡», the town mayor of ¡ºBe Io¡»? If you do, that man probably might also place you on a boat.¡¹

    What the Headmaster pulled out from his breast pocket was a small box that opened and closed like a box that an engagement ring would go in.

    Inside, there was a golden¡­¡­

    ¡¸Bell?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Since that guy¡¯s child is close to their coming of age, it is a congratulatory gift for that.¡¹

    The Headmaster laughed merrily with a Hoho.

    To be giving a bell as a coming of age present, that sure is maniac, oi.

    Well, if I think about it a little, they¡¯re probably of the therianthropic Cat Tribe or Fox Tribe. I¡¯ve heard that the therianthropics of this world will definitely have a certain item that bonds them to their tribe, though it varies according to the various tribes.

    It¡¯s a choker if it¡¯s the Dog Tribe, it¡¯s a headband if it¡¯s the Tiger Tribe. Maybe for a part of the Oni Tribe, it would be a loincloth (comparatively, it would seem that the tribe of the gentle Oni is included as a therianthropic£©.

    That would mean, that Vodan person who would be the father is probably either one of the Cat Tribe or the Fox Tribe.

    Furthermore, in a town governed by a therianthropic person, it¡¯d be easy for those of the same tribe as the one governing to gather.

    In other words, there should be many of the cat-eared Onee-sama or fox-eared Onee-sama types! Mainly because I¡¯m tired of the life of a faithful dog and because knew of it from prior experience, I was honestly happy about this information.

    ¡¸That task, by all means, please leave it to me!¡¹

    Saying that, I undertook an errand mission that is peculiar to other worlds.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I can¡¯t remember how this is usually translated for the life of me. Original: ¤¨©`¡¢¤¸¤ã¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó£¡

    [2] Said in English.

 Chapter 59 â€“ The Preceding Hero is Easily Moved to Tears

    With this chapter, I¡¯ve caught up with how the translation progress should be. Chapter 58 for last week and chapter 59 for this week.

    The Preceding Hero is Easily Moved to Tears

    Shocking fact! The Free City Galarie, was actually a town constructed on top of the sea!!

    Come to think of it, it¡¯s probably because I only kept on going on about how Lizwadia was my place of destination during my travels. There was no one to correct me by saying that Galarie was a town on the water.

    Having my prior thoughts completely on my yearning for uniforms, I had forgotten about such an important fact.

    And then, I was astonished that there weren¡¯t any of those uniforms. I then only desired to amend that fact by producing them.

    Now then, this is bring the story back but, having left the Headmaster¡¯s room, I headed towards Doto-sensei¡¯s class.

    I had no choice but to give up on the models, but, even so, I still do want to see the uniforms that I had made be worn.

    When I arrive in front of the class, I understood that it was a bit noisy.

    ¡¸¡¯Morning¡¹

    When I came in while opening the door, the class was teeming with students wearing blazers and gym uniforms.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Shirou-sensei!¡¹

    When the males of the class notice me and shout, the students of the class simultaneously face my direction.

    Hey, you got it wrong.

    ¡¸Sensei! Is it true that Sensei was the one that made these uniforms?¡¹

    ¡¸I only did the clothes¡¯ structure and the possible carved seal magic. The one that made them was that Spider Nee-chan that made the trip here.¡¹

    In response to the blazer wearing female student¡¯s words, I pointed at the Ariadne-san who was getting excited in the middle of the classroom so much from the dressed up models in front of her that she could only continue with incoherent muttering.

    Since her voice was so small that I couldn¡¯t hear, when I tried reading her lips, it would seem that she was repetitively saying ¡°Dis is da greatest, dis is da greatest¡±.

    ¡¸What we wish to ask is about that carved seal magic, Yashiro-sensei.¡¹

    There¡¯s only one person among my acquaintances that has a speaking style that reads ¡°watashi¡± as ¡°watakushi¡±.

    Henrietta, who had her splendid golden vertical rolls today as well, appeared while walking up in front of me looking like she was pushing her way through the students.

    Henrietta was also wearing a blazer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magnificent technique, Sensei. It isn¡¯t to the extent of the abilities bestowed by the Magic Sword Blacksmiths but, the greatest advantage of being able to be continuously invoked without Maryoku consumption, is something that should receive the maximum praise in a different vector from the Magic Sword Blacksmiths!¡¹

    Henrietta said that looking like she was fully expressing her feelings.

    ¡¸By all means, please become one of the official teaching staff of this academy, Yashiro-sensei! I, would like to accumulate my studies beside a Sensei with talent such as yourself!¡¹

    Just what is this child saying.[1]

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Be at ease, Sensei. If by any chance you fall into a situation where you aren¡¯t accepted, my country will pressure them and¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Really, just what in the world are you saying!?¡¹

    Things like pressuring them, seriously, just stop! Stop it~! Don¡¯t fight over things for my sake~! It¡¯ll totally turn into that kind of situation!

    ¡¸Rather, since I won¡¯t become a teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    When I said that, Henrietta displayed a surprised face.

    ¡¸I am a wanderer that goes from journey to journey. Going where the wind blows, going where I feel like going, I am a vagabond that travels this world. ¡­¡­Because I¡¯m in the middle of a round-the-world trip with that kind of feel, I can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that, so. That is very, disappointing.¡¹

    Even while I make a wry smile, I feel sorry for Henrietta, who pulled herself back a bit, but I really can¡¯t do it. I want to tour the world no matter what. Rather, since I don¡¯t have any Maryoku, it¡¯s probably unreasonable.

    ¡¸Huh, come to think of it, where¡¯s Alicia? I don¡¯t see Eri and Mana either.¡¹

    Suddenly, when I notice that Alicia wasn¡¯t around, as if connecting them together, I notice that the figures of the other two weren¡¯t around either.

    ¡¸Alicia-san has taken command of the maintenance of this Lizwadia¡¯s protective barrier. We will eventually assist as well but because those two have unique abilities and equipment, they went to help in the repair work ahead of us.¡¹

    ¡¸That so. ¡­¡­Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    When I said that while lightly waving my hand, Henrietta once again made an astonished face.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you leaving already?¡¹

    Looking closely, it wasn¡¯t just Henrietta, even the other guys in the class were surprised. There were also people whose mouths were hanging open or had their eyes wide open.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I had plans of being around for only about two weeks. If I don¡¯t go soon, the time that I stay seems like it will drag out.¡¹

    When I say that, Henrietta brings her right hand out at me and,

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Although it was for a very short time, I consider it a pleasure to have studied under Sensei.¡¹

    went and said something like that.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Dam it, zaying zomeding like dat izn¡¯t bair.¡¹

    ¡¸Se, Sensei!?¡¹

    Damn it all, even though I mostly came to Lizwadia for the purpose of uniform wearing schoolgirls, when told something like this¡­¡­It¡¯ll just make me thankful for having come here, won¡¯t it!

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like this a final farewell. I¡¯m in the same world as you guys. In that case, I¡¯ll be able to see you almost immediately. After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going back to ¡°another world¡±!¡¹

    While persuading myself with words that I had once said to Lililuri, I sniffled.

    ¡¸¡±See you later¡± guys!¡¹

    I was most likely covered with tears and mucus. But even so, I raised the corners of my mouth as high as I could, and I should have done a whole faced smile and a thumbs up.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Written in all katakana.

 Chapter 60 â€“ The Heroes, Reunite

    And here is an apology chapter, for not having posted last weekend. I really am sorry about that.

    The Heroes, Reunite

    Although I was seen off by the students and had gone outside of the academy, because I had no way of knowing where the other three were, I went back to the Kitten¡¯s Purr to pick up my luggage.

    I thought I¡¯d give Bernadette a word of farewell or something but she wasn¡¯t at the Purr.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the missy you¡¯re looking for, she hasn¡¯t come back yet, you know?¡¹

    Having been told before I even tried asking the question to Ossan who stuck his head out from the kitchen, I lowered the hand I had raised.

    ¡¸Want me to tell the missy once she returns?¡¹

    ¡­¡­Just why are you so good at being considerate!

    It¡¯s already at the point where I can only think that you¡¯re reading my mind you know?

    ¡¸Then, mind if I have you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t accept a message of words of farewell you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an ESPer or something!?¡¹

    ¡¸You damned fool. ¡­¡­I¡¯m just, your Senpai in life is all.¡¹

    While laugh with a ¡¸Fu¡¹, Ossan was wiping a cup. He looked so refined that, if the place were different, it was enough that I might have called him Master[1]¡­¡­!

    ¡¸You know, it¡¯s because of that part of you that criticizes people right in their face that you aren¡¯t popular.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, is this a sermon?¡¹

    ¡¸Call it advice, stupid Yuu.¡¹

    When I sit at a counter seat, Ossan poured milk into the glass he just wiped and put it in front of me.

    ¡¸To make a man, moreover me, drink such dense milk, who¡¯d benefit from that.¡¹

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t a cafeteria for brats. What we give out is only either alcohol, water, or that.¡¹

    Saying that, Ossan sat down in the seat next to me.

    When I reluctantly tried drinking it, how mysterious, it tasted refreshing.

    ¡¸This is delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s milk from the rare animal Fancy Sheep. It¡¯s pretty expensive, you know?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t Fancy Sheep that? The sheep that bares its teeth and has coarse pink fur. Seeming to be what women call cute, it¡¯s a monster with enough popularity that you could catch sight of Fancy Sheep merchandise.

    It¡¯s a rare animal that is said to be fundamentally harmless, but, when it experiences fear, will scatter out a poisonous nerve gas and run away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised that something as delicious as this could come from such a strange animal like that.¡¹

    ¡¸When a strange animal is delicious, the market price goes up as well without fail.¡¹

    Because both Ossan and I were people who didn¡¯t think that rare animal was cute, we had a wry smile look.

    ¡¸You leaving already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I might¡¯ve stayed here a bit too long after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. ¡­¡­Having seen you after such a long time, it was fun, got it?¡¹

    Saying that, Ossan messed up my hair and went back into the kitchen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Damn it, that kind of mess up my mood.¡¹

    I stood up after lightly fixing up my disheveled hair and then I left the Kitten¡¯s Purr.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Kukeh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, like I said, don¡¯t pout.¡¹

    The silver feathered Kulkel, Silber. I borrowed this guy from Sylvia but, maybe because I haven¡¯t ridden him for a while, he was in a bad mood.

    ¡¸Kukeh¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, don¡¯t peck at me. Huh? What about this?¡¹

    Being suddenly pecked at from behind, when I turn around to look, it seems that the pouch-type magic bag (in a fourth dimensional pocket way) that was attached to my waist was the target.

    When I thought that, he undid the pouch¡¯s fastener, and he held my leg in his mouth.

    ¡¸My leg? ¡­¡­Fuah!?¡¹

    By the time I noticed, I was being held in Silber¡¯s mouth and dangling.

    ¡¸Noaahh!? Silber! You, if you don¡¯t want to be turned into yakitori, put me down rightuwahh! Stop! Stop it! Right now!! Quit iiiiiiittttttt!¡¹

    When I tried to yell at Silber to put me down, Silber shook me up and down as if to throw out all of the contents of the bag.

    And then, just as it would in reality, the bedding, the tableware, the change of clothes, the daggers, the throwing spears, the twin swords, everything that was crammed into the pouch was thrown out, making clanking sound.

    And then, finally, Silber swung like a pendulum and,

    *Poi* (Toss)

    tossed me away.

    ¡¸Gefuh! ¡­¡­Ugigi, why you little¡­¡­Hn?¡¹

    Landing on my face, when I got up while enduring the pain, I lowered myself down to one knee in front of the scattered items.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it that? You saying ¡°if you¡¯re not going to ride on me, put this luggage on me¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh¡¹

    Silber replied to my question with a slow cry.

    Kulkel were one of the mountable animals that had popularity that rivaled horses. In some regions, especially in Leezelion, they are considered divine birds and are spread out even more than horses.

    As for the Kulkels¡¯ greatest characteristic, it¡¯s their walking ability. They easily surpass horses in terms of maximum speed and are powerful enough to easily pull luggage no matter how heavy it is.

    However, on the other hand, they don¡¯t have stamina and if they were to run with all of their might, they wouldn¡¯t even last ten minutes. And then they are more timid and sensitive than horses (it goes without saying that Silber¡¯s sensitivity is shameless).

    That¡¯s how Kulkels are, but they possess an unusual mentality of liking having something heavy placed on their backs.

    Silber probably wants to say ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to ride on me, at the very least put something on me¡¹. He wouldn¡¯t move away from in front of the scattered stuff.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸I got it. However, dangerous things like the spears are not allowed, got it?¡¹

    Silber nodded with a *koku koku*, then, with his beak, picked up a rope that seemed to have fallen out of the pouch with the other stuff and handed it over to me.

    Tie them up with this, is what he¡¯s saying, isn¡¯t it. Good grief.

    ¡¸Yashiro, kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Saying things like daggers and spears, when I crouched down to gather up those objects that could never be called as livingware and put them inside of the pouch, I was suddenly called out to.

    While thinking that it was a voice that I had heard before, when I turn around to look, what was there was Pretty Boy-kun, who was wearing white clothing that looked like it formal dress, looking down at me.

    ¡¸It really is you! I sure am surprised. To think that you would really be here!¡¹

    When I grasp the hand that Pretty Boy-kun put out, Pretty Boy-kun pulled my arm and got me to stand up.

    ¡¸It sure has been a while, Yashiro-kun. I had heard from Norn-san that you left to travel and thought that we just might meet up. But I didn¡¯t really think that you¡¯d be here.¡¹

    Without letting his smile disappear, Pretty Boy-kun struck my shoulder.

    However, as if to halfway ignore how Pretty Boy-kun was amicably touching me, I chewed on the words that Pretty Boy-kun had leaked out of his mouth inside my head.

    (There¡¯s no mistake. There¡¯s no mistake that he said Norn, right?)

    I don¡¯t know what happened after I had left, but it would seem that Pretty Boy-kun and the others had come into contact with Baba-chan. ¡­¡­Now then, the question is what did Baba-chan tell them about me¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ba, ¡­¡­So you know about Norn-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Or rather, ever since we heard that you had gone to her side, we had only known the name, but the first time we met her was when the Queen of a country called Leezelion introduced us to her. It was at that time that we heard that you had gone on a journey.¡¹

    Leezelion¡­¡­Sylvia huh.

    Come to think of it, Luxeria held a festival-like victory commemoration or something, didn¡¯t it.

    Being the major power it is, I guess it¡¯s natural that the Emperor of Leezelion would be invited to the political party. She does love that kind of formal stuff after all.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, it¡¯s great to see that you are looking healthy. I was surprised at the time that I heard that you suddenly went to the Guild head Norn-san¡¯s side in order to learn defensive techniques. ¡­¡­Since we also had various things going on, we couldn¡¯t do anything but be concerned about you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I see, so it¡¯s that kind of setting, Baba-chan.

    But still, various things, huh.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the time when you went at it with Agniera was after I had left, wasn¡¯t it?

    Having gotten out of danger numerous times, a feeling of being right here, right now. It was only for a moment, but gloom could be seen on Pretty Boy-kun¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Sorry about that, making you worry and all.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, please don¡¯t mind it at all. I¡¯ve come to know that you¡¯re in good health just like this. That itself is enough.¡¹

    What¡¯s with this guy. Is he seriously a Pretty Boy by nature!?

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] In Japan, bartenders and the like are often called Master.

 Chapter 61 â€“ Heart of Atonement

    Another bi-weekly release, and it¡¯s late too. Man, I have really been slacking. Well, it¡¯s Excuses Time.

    The weekend of 8/7 ¨C 8/9, I was busy with some school stuff so I couldn¡¯t really focus too much on translating. That continued on until 8/12 where I did some final tests. Then after that, I did some translating but couldn¡¯t finish the chapter. I got sidetracked because the recent weekend was the last weekend before my brother goes back to California. Because of that, I was hanging out with him and my sister. Other than that, I also occasionally got into my hobby of trying to make my own One Piece figures. I was working on a figure of Pica. Also, I got sidetracked from playing video games. ¡­¡­Okay fine, I don¡¯t really have an excuse for not having made a release other than me slacking off. The school thing was only a third of the reason. That still doesn¡¯t excuse me from making a late bi-weekly release. I confess to my sin of sloth. But can I really be blamed for it. I am a person that does things according to my mood. ¡­¡­Huh, yes, I can be blamed for it? Really? Oh. Well, I guess there¡¯s no other way around it. Boil me, grill me, skin me alive, do whatever you need to to be appeased. ¡­¡­Huh? Just give you the chapter already? Oh, I should do that, shouldn¡¯t I. Well, here it is. Enjoy. And, again, sorry for the delay.

    Heart of Atonement

    ¡¸Here we, go. Is it alright like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. ¡­¡­Sorry about that, thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it, Yashiro-kun.¡¹

    Bundling together my livingware starting with the bedding, I had Pretty Boy-kun help out in putting it on top of Silber¡¯s back. He was a man of character that would let out the words ¡¸I¡¯ll help you out¡¹ without me having to say anything.

    It¡¯s natural that he¡¯d be popular being this.

    ¡¸Kukeh¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, getting all delighted and in high spirits like that.¡¹

    Putting the luggage on top of Silber took some time, but he cried a voice that sounded like he was in a good mood.

    This little rascal, it looks like he doesn¡¯t feel sorry for hanging me upside down and waving me around in the slightest.

    ¡¸Yashiro-kun, what will you do from now on? If you have some time, won¡¯t you meet with Akane and the others?¡¹

    That harem of Twin Tails-chan and the others huh. Even if you say that, I don¡¯t really have any good memories in regards to Twin Tails-chan.

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­ But I guess it might be best if you don¡¯t meet with Akane.¡¹

    When I was thinking of words to refuse him, Pretty Boy-kun wryly smiled while scratching his cheek.

    What¡¯s with that, that reaction¡­¡­ I, I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡­

    ¡¸This was after Yashiro-kun had left but Akane was pretty worried about you. Saying various things like she had strongly said too much. ¡­¡­Then, after we were introduced to Norn-san, the next time she meets you, she¡¯ll give you punishment for making her worry! ¡­¡­is what she raged on about. Probably, if you were to meet her now, you¡¯d probably get hit with one or two shots.¡¹

    While smiling, Pretty Boy-kun said that.

    Hey now, that isn¡¯t the time for you to be smiling.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­¡­Let¡¯s see, it¡¯ll become an oral message to Akane and the others but is there anything that you want to convey to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, ¡­¡­Tell them that I¡¯m sorry for making them worry.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I have anything else I want to tell them.

    ¡¸I got it.¡¹

    Nodding, Pretty Boy-kun held out his right hand.

    ¡¸Hn? ¡­¡­A handshake?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. During the time in Luxeria, we didn¡¯t properly greet or see each other off, right? That¡¯s why,¡¹

    Saying that, Pretty Boy-kun looked at me with eyes that could make one feel the strong will that was in them.

    ¡¸Take care. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s meet again.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t want to stop my journey, he sought a promise to meet again with me.

    Not knowing that I was a Hero, he thought of me as a regular person with no Maryoku.

    Normally, you¡¯d probably tell someone ¡°Stop doing such a dangerous thing¡±. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s dangerous.

    This is another world. If you were to say how many times more dangerous it was, it would greatly exceed that of Japan.

    Having many murderers and muggers, it was a world where it even had monsters appearing.

    But, even though he know about all of that, he sent me words of blessing on my journey and said to definitely live and meet with him again.

    ¡­¡­He really is a nice guy. I should also change my attitude otherwise it would be rude.

    ¡¸Ou, see you later. ¡­¡­U~m, Amagi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to call me Kaito, Yashiro-kun.¡¹

    When I asked that while grabbing his hand, he replied while making a wry smile.

    ¡¸In that case, you can just call me Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡­¡­Got it. Yuu.¡¹

    Me and Pretty Boy-kun, no¡­¡­Kaito, right here, for the first time, became not acquaintances that came together from the same world, but ¡ºfriends¡».

    ¡ó

    ¡¸See~ ya~!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh~!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Be careful out there!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou!¡¹

    The boy with the same black hair as myself walked lined up next to the giant bird that had his luggage place on it.

    While greatly waving his hand, he shouted out words of farewell.

    Yashiro Yuu. Just a regular person that got dragged in our summoning.

    Right after he told his name when we met, he went to Norn-san¡¯s side for training, and just like that went on a journey, the boy from the same town as me.

    Having learned that he had no Maryoku, he went to the Luxeria Guild¡¯s head, Norn-san, and was taught techniques to defend himself at her side.

    When I first heard that from the Princess, together with my surprise, I felt guilty.

    Because he was dragged into our summoning, his way of life was greatly changed.

    And then, speaking of when we were summoned, I was unable to land a hand or foot on the Mazoku Agniera and allowed a girl who dreamed of becoming a knight die.

    I felt guilty. To Yuu¡­¡­and to her as well.

    And then, fully realizing how powerless I was, I desperately acquired strength that rivaled those Mazoku. And then, thanks to that, I was able to save him.

    ¡¸Thank goodness. ¡­¡­I, was able to end things without letting him die.¡¹

    Just a few days ago, there was a battle with the monsters that the Ghost-user had manipulated.

    It seems that he was in the middle of that as well.

    If we were slow in getting here, Yuu would¡¯ve¡­¡­And not only Yuu, a great number of people probably would have died.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right, I forgot!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the reason why I got out in the middle of the reconstruction work was to go and receive the people that were going to arrive any time now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Take care.¡¹

    I once again looked at the direction Yuu had left in.

    Having disappeared into the street where crowds of people were coming and going, I could no longer see him.

    ¡ó

    Since going through crowds of people would take time, he travelled on top of the buildings.

    Something so anime-like was possible due to his body being strengthened by magic.

    Continuing in the direction of the Forest of Bewilderment, when he reached the southern entrance, there were two extravagantly made carriages and the horses that pulled them.

    A blond hair woman with dark skin got down from the lead carriage and turned her eyes towards Kaito.

    ¡¸A lady shouldn¡¯t be made to wait, you know?¡¹

    When that woman, who was still young and probably in the first half of her twenties, approached Kaito, she said that in a slightly joking way.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I had a deep talk with an acquaintance that I hadn¡¯t seen in a while¡­¡­¡¹

    When he apologized, she giggled with an alluring smile, and then she turned her eyes towards the carriage.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. We also just got here after all.¡¹

    In addition to the brown skinned woman, another person came down from the carriage.

    White skin and green eyes. Beautiful green hair that reminded one of new leaves received the sunshine and shined just like jewels.

    Wearing a costume similar to the so-called red and white miko clothes, a young lady, or rather, a still childish, about 8 years old if her age had to be said, short girl came down from the carriage with slowed gestures.

    ¡¸Tre. Stop teasing Hero-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Understood, ¡ºWitch of Time¡»-sama¡¹

    The green haired young girl with pointed ears and the blond haired woman seemed to be master and servant but, in some respects, an affable relationship could be seen. Like close friends, they looked like sisters¡­¡­

    When Kaito thought that, the young girl that was called ¡ºWitch of Time¡» turned around towards him.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we go, Hero-sama.¡¹

    Eyes whose strong determination could be felt, were turned towards Kaito.

 Chapter 62 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the New Journey

    And here is the chapter for last week. It is also the final chapter of volume 2. It was a bit longer than the usual chapters. Hopefully, if I don¡¯t continue to slack off, I will have the first chapter of volume three for you later this week.

    Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the New Journey

    Now then, although it¡¯s great that I bid farewell to Kaito, it¡¯s not like I know about Eri and Mana¡¯s whereabouts so, I wonder what I should do.

    Since this is after that emotional departing, going back to the classroom and asking where they are is no good. I don¡¯t have that kind of courage.

    Which would mean that I have no choice but to search for them with these legs that I received from my parents but¡­¡­it really is vast, this place.

    When I was thinking that, the shining light of the sun interrupted me.

    When I reflexively looked up, what was there was

    ¡¸Are those, white¡­¡­panties!?¡¹

    I caught a peek of the white thin cloth of a young girl that was straddling a broom.

    Hn? A broom?

    ¡¸Is that, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Fue?¡¹

    Mana, who had passed by overhead in an instant, turned her body around while stopping in mid-air.

    It was a way of stopping like it was for a bicycle. It had a *Zusa~* (Skid~) feeling to it.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san!¡¹

    *Sui~*. Mana, who was flying as if she were sliding, got down from the broom in front of me.

    ¡¸Breasts¡­¡­Ah, no. You really do get skillful when the occasion calls huh, brea, Mana.¡¹

    ¡¸J, just where are you looking!¡¹

    Noticing my glance, Mana hid her chest.

    Man, that¡¯s just unfair. The mismatching breasts on that short body would move with a wobble after all.

    Like when she gets down from the broom, they bounce immensely.

    ¡¸Jeez, that¡¯s terrible, Yashiro-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. ¡­¡­I see, so what Henrietta said was about that.¡¹

    What she meant by unique equipment was probably the broom.

    ¡¸Are you moving separately from Eri?¡¹

    Since the figure of Eri who was always with her wasn¡¯t here, when I asked that, Mana giggled and kicked the ground several times with the tip of her toes as if she were knocking.

    When she did that,

    *Topun*

    ¡¸Mana, you called?¡¹

    ¡¸Woah! Amazing!¡¹

    Eri appeared as if she were crawling out from Mana¡¯s shadow.

    ¡¸Yashiro, san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo. Were you in the middle of some kind of work? Sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    *Koten* (Head tilt). When I apologized to Eri who had tilted her head when she saw me, Eri shook her head.

    ¡¸Are you going to the school now?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, I just came from the school. It¡¯s great that appeared with such good timing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸?¡¹¡¹

    *Koten*. The both of them tilted their heads.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ll be going to the next town, I wanted to give you two my salutations. Man, thank goodness I found you.¡¹

    When I was delighted at the fact that we met with such good timing, Mana made a face that looked like she would cry at any time now.

    ¡¸N, no way! That¡¯s way too sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sorry.¡¹

    Just as Mana said, it was way too sudden. However, since it was decided to be about two weeks from the beginning, it was inevitable.

    ¡¸Have you¡­¡­gone to Alicia-sama yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Hn? Ahh. Well, she seems to be busy with something after all. In the worst case, even if we don¡¯t meet¡­¡­¡¹

    We do have the communication stone after all. When I tried to continue on with that, Mana interrupted me.

    ¡¸That kind of thing, you can¡¯t do that!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Inside her glasses, eyes where a strong will could be felt were glaring at me. From the eyes that I didn¡¯t think would come from the normally timid Mana and her shout that seemed to scold me, I unintentionally asked again.

    ¡¸Even Alicia-sama is a girl, you know!? Isn¡¯t it normal to at least say a single word of farewell to her!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Yeah?¡¹

    I, I don¡¯t really get it but¡­¡­did I step on some kind of land mine or something?

    ¡¸Even though Alicia-sama¡­¡­thinks of Yashiro-san with great care, that¡¯s just too cruel!¡¹

    ¡¸No, like I said, I¡¯d probably get in her way so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no use in arguing with me!¡¹

    Maybe because she would take no excuses, Mana grabbed my hand, pulled it, and started walking.

    ¡¸O, oi! I¡¯ll properly walk behind you so don¡¯t pull me!¡¹

    Just as she said when she said there¡¯s no use in arguing, Mana just pulled my arm without answering me. I¡¯ll keep it a secret that thanks to the way that she was pulling me was in the form of putting my arm at her side, I was happy that my hand faintly touched her side boob.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Yuu?¡¹

    Alicia noticed us and turned around.

    ¡¸Ah~,¡­¡­Yo.¡¹

    Unable to come up with a clever line, when I just replied to her for the time being, criticizing eyes from Mana and Eri, who were next to me, were turned towards me.

    ¡¸Fufufu, ¡­¡­I get it. Ei.¡¹

    *Pachin*.

    Alicia made a sound ring with her slender finger. At that instant, the sounds that could be called the surrounding noise had disappeared.

    ¡¸You met these two right before you began your journey¡­¡­And then was brought here, is it something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you hit it right on the mark.¡¹

    Within the world where sound had vanished, only Alicia¡¯s voice and my voice could be heard.

    Maybe because they noticed that Silent magic was placed, Mana and Eri, who were beside me, silently nodded and put a bit of distance between us.

    ¡¸I wonder, are they being considerate?¡¹

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s too weird of a consideration.¡¹

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s also because of what Alicia declared, but for Mana and the others, I am ¡ºthe Princess¡¯s sweetheart¡».

    They¡¯re probably expecting something like a template story, but, honestly, that¡¯s a lot of responsibility for me to bear.

    ¡¸So, how is it? The reconstruction work.¡¹

    ¡¸Since the modifications on the magic formation and the protective barrier were finished on that day, right now we are investigating the cardinal points of the barrier.¡¹

    ¡¸Investigating? ¡­¡­Ahh, so you¡¯re looking into the reason why the barrier broke.¡¹

    When I came to my own conclusion, Alicia nodded, and immediately had a serious look.

    ¡¸With the results of the investigation, we¡¯ve come to learn various things. ¡­¡­It seems that there¡¯s no mistake that the one that destroyed the barrier was Umbra. There were some old fashioned runes carved around the cardinal points. Runes are the usual measures for alchemists.¡¹

    ¡¸Now I get it. If it¡¯s runes, it¡¯s possible to invoke the magic with arbitrary timing.¡¹

    I know because even the Magic Clad Sword magic that I use is something that combines several runes and engraves them.

    ¡­¡­Hn?

    ¡¸You said carved¡­¡­Just who carved them in.¡¹

    When I muttered a question that suddenly came to mind, Alicia nodded.

    ¡¸Right, that¡¯s the problem. Umbra couldn¡¯t enter the academy¡¯s barrier. It¡¯s impossible for Umbra to enter the academy unless the academy barrier was suspended.¡¹

    Umbra is an Undead that possesses his past from when he was human. A species called a Lich, rather, it¡¯s a class, isn¡¯t it. Liches are the strongest class of existence among the Undead, but Baba-chan¡¯s spread out academy barrier was an impregnable barrier that prevents the trespassing of Mazoku and monsters and that doesn¡¯t exclude the Undead type.

    Umbra couldn¡¯t trespass it. That being said, that guy¡¯s runes were carved.

    ¡¸With that guy¡¯s specialty of manipulating humans¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s probably, wrong.¡¹

    While getting stuck on the word ¡°probably¡±, Alicia was awfully clear using the word ¡°wrong¡±.

    ¡¸Do you, have some kind of reason for saying that?¡¹

    ¡¸Umbra had trespassed onto this academy at one point, carved runes around the cardinal points and destroyed the cardinal points, and used magic that did something similar to nullifying the effects of the cardinal points. There¡¯s no mistake on all of this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­Like I said, because there was the academy barrier, there¡¯s no way he could have gotten in, right?¡¹

    I replied while having a bit of irritation in my words that seemed to reconfirm what we already knew. But, Alicia¡¯s serious expression didn¡¯t collapse. On the contrary, it grew even sharper.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true. ¡­¡­However, if the academy barrier wasn¡¯t activated, Umbra could easily enter it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What was that?¡¹

    That was something that was rather natural to say, but it was right here that I started to finally realize what Alicia was trying to say.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. About two months earlier from now. Only once was there a day where the academy barrier had stopped working. Due to something I had heard after that, I didn¡¯t think too deeply about it at that time. No. I couldn¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s because, in a certain way, something even more astonishing that the academy barrier was dispatched towards the world.¡¹

    More than the academy barrier¡­¡­And also, two months ago, that¡¯s¡­¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­The present day Heroes, were summoned into this world.¡¹

    Suddenly, truly suddenly, I remembered what the Luxeria princess had said.

    ¡º Leezelion¡¯s and my Luxeria¡¯s summoning ceremonies are different.

    Leezelion¡¯s summoning ceremony is something that makes use of the converged Maryoku from the alignment of the stars with an ancient magic formation that was arranged in a Leezelion manner, creates a local collection of Maryoku, and opens a world door with that enormous Maryoku.

    In regards to my Luxeria¡¯s summoning ceremony, it circulates Maryoku drawn from the leyline that is poured into a circle, and creates a stable world door.¡»

    And then, this academy barrier, continues to draw Maryoku from the leyline, and ¡°is invoked¡±.

    ¡¸Because we were summoned, the Maryoku disappeared¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸The leyline flows from Luxeria towards Lizwadia. ¡­¡­Originally, the world door was opened by pouring in the enormous amount of Maryoku generated from the alignment of the stars, and so, in order to produce something equivalent to that, it would require an enormous amount of Maryoku suitable to that. In other words¡­¡­¡¹

    So it would mean that the Maryoku of the leyline that should have streamed into Lizwadia was, ¡°for only one day¡±, exhausted enough that the barrier couldn¡¯t be maintained.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And then, about two months after the runes were carved in, Umbra destroyed the barrier of this town. What was the reason for not destroying the barrier right then and there and waiting for two months, and if we were to go even further, why did he know the timing of the Hero summoning. This event is a case that makes you consider various things.¡¹

    Leaving the speechless me, Alicia brought it to a finish like that.

    ¡¸Is there, someone guiding the Mazoku in Luxeria?¡¹

    It probably couldn¡¯t be helped that I arrived at that thought. It¡¯s because Umbra carved in runes at the cardinal points of this Lizwadia¡¯s barrier with the timing of when Luxeria opened the world door.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. ¡­¡­However, it might be difficult to conclude this as a coincidence.¡¹

    That reminds me, after I had left the castle, I heard that Pretty Bo¡­¡­No, Kaito had fought with Agniera. Agniera knew that we were summoned to this world.

    Did she come to attack¡­¡­

    ¡¸This event, did Umbra come aiming for me?¡¹

    Umbra possessed Alicia and stopped my actions.

    If he were going to do something to me, destroying the barrier with this timing is¡­¡­No, that¡¯s somehow lacking.

    ¡¸No. ¡­¡­This is just speculation but, I think that the fact that Yuu was here was an irregularity for Umbra.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It looked to me as if Umbra facing off against you was secondary. If not, I don¡¯t think he would have used me to ¡°keep you confined¡±.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I see, if he had that kind of initiative, there¡¯s probably no mistake that he would have kidnapped Alicia.

    If he did, I would chase after him and come to a situation where I would step into their encampment alone.

    Despite that, he didn¡¯t do anything to me.

    ¡­¡­But, if that¡¯s the case, a new problem comes to mind.

    That Umbra, what did he really try to do?

    ¡¸Hey, Yuu. May I ask you one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? ¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s fine but what is it?¡¹

    When I was immersed in a sea of thoughts, a strangely renewed Alicia asked a question.

    ¡¸Do you still, not intend on fighting as the Hero?¡¹

    That was, something that I left in the corner of my mind¡­¡­something that I unconsciously tried to not think about.

    ¡¸Do you still only fight for yourself? ¡­¡­Do you still, dislike others?¡¹

    I, can only fight, for the sake of the small world that is centered around me.

    If it¡¯s between 1 person I care about and 100 guys that I¡¯ve never seen before, I¡¯m a human that will cut down 100.

    And then, three years ago, I came to dislike humans, myself included.

    Moving only for their own sake. Moving only for the sake of their own greed. I came to hate those kinds of humans.

    ¡¸Can you still, say that you like that kind of world?¡¹

    ¡¸I do like it. Because I realized that, everyone, is only desperately trying to live.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Olivia. The one that summoned me to this world, and then the one that died, leaving me and Sylvia and the others behind. Leezelion¡¯s First Imperial Princess.

    She, was the one that taught me what humans were.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, thank goodness.¡¹

    The young lady that was very similar to her two older sisters looked at me while shaking her eyes that were very similar to those of her older sisters¡¯.

    Those jewel-looking emerald eyes that I was reflected in, I turned my eyes, that seemed to be looking into the distance, to Alicia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Hn, ¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong, Alicia?¡¹

    Suddenly, Alicia embraced me. Not an embrace with a force that could break my back, but a tender embrace that was enough to come rushing over me.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t changed. Yuu, you¡¯re still the same as when Olivia-onee-sama liked you. You know? I really like the Yuu that liked Olivia-onee-sama. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why, I¡¯m so happy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, I really like you too, Alicia, you know? Though, that¡¯s only after Olivia, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu! If Sylvia-onee-sama were to hear that, it feels like she¡¯d get really angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugeh, please don¡¯t tattle that to Sylvia, okay!?¡¹

    Showing a smile appropriate for her age, Alicia laughed.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Were you going to leave without saying a word to me? ¡­¡­If you¡¯re all on your own, this Reynbrook is way too vast, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck are you saying?¡¹

    As I tried to depart for Be Io from Lizwadia¡¯s north entrance, right in the middle of the road, a Sister with folded arms and a ¡°How do you like that¡± face spat out lines that would come from an orthodox heroine.

    ¡¸Eh? Wh, what¡¯s with that reaction? Isn¡¯t this usually the part where you silently just smile, pull on the heroine¡¯s arm, and ride off on the horse¡­¡­since there isn¡¯t a horse, ride off on that Kulkel?¡¹

    ¡¸You, you¡¯re not the heroine, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸N, No way!¡¹

    Ah~, she¡¯s troublesome as usual. ¡­¡­Well, I guess it¡¯s alright since her bare legs that extend out from her vestment and her well-shaped breasts are erotic as usual.

    ¡¸So, why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, same to you, Yashiro-san, why were you trying to go out on a journey without saying a single word to me!? Even if you say you¡¯re a wanderer that goes from journey to journey, please at least properly say some words of farewell!¡¹

    Seeming to be somewhat seriously snapped, the black Sister clothing wearing Bernadette puffed her cheeks and drew closer to me.

    Mana and Eri, who came along to see me off, nodded at Bernadette¡¯s words beside me.

    ¡¸Sorry about that, Bernadette¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Jeez~, there¡¯s no helping it, is there~. Due to my and Yashiro-san¡¯s relationship, there really is no helping it, but I¡¯ll forgive yo, ouch!? Y, you hit me again, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, I unconsciously did that.¡¹

    My hand that involuntarily rushed out at the Bernadette that instantly got carried away hit Bernadette¡¯s chest with a *Pechan!*

    Not good, not good, it¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t controlling my emotions. Fuu, I¡¯m also still green.

    ¡¸Ku, Kuu~. Wh, what are you doing to a maiden¡¯s chest¡­¡­W, well, putting the anger for what happened just now aside for later, since there¡¯s something I need to tell Yashiro-san first, let¡¯s have that take the privilege of being priority.¡¹

    Bernadette, who was patting her chest with teary eyes, corrected her posture, and, *Kohon*, made a light cough.

    ¡¸I, the enforcer Bernadette, have been given the duty of being Yashiro-san¡¯s guard, and it was decided that I am to protect you from the attacks from other enforcers. And, with that being said, please take care of me from now on!¡¹

    Sticking her hand inside her slit skirt, Bernadette pulled out a rolled up scroll and said that as if she were giving a verdict.

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s up with that, that¡¯s kind of bothersome for me.¡¹

    ¡¸P, please don¡¯t hate it in such a real way!¡¹

    Ah, I tried to act a bit bothered by it but it seems that it was more damaging than I thought.

    ¡¸Nadepo!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what are you doing all of a sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸Nadepo, nadepo!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this some kind of ceremony!?¡¹

    In order to stop Bernadette from bursting into tears, it was the secret technique allowed to be used by protagonists, ¡ºMake the one whose head you¡¯re patting (nade) fall in love with you and, *Po* (blush), make their cheeks go red¡», so ¡ºNadepo!¡» for short.

    There haven¡¯t been any successful trials until now, but I didn¡¯t have anything else but this, so I bet it all on this technique. The result was,

    ¡¸Ugah! The hairdo that I went through all the trouble of setting has gone to waste!¡¹

    Bernadette, who repelled my patting with a banzai, howled like a kaijuu.

    Yup. Naturally, I didn¡¯t think that it would work. After all, the only ones allow to use that are Pretty Boys.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean, Yashiro-san. Just what do you think a maiden¡¯s hair is!?¡¹

    Her teary eyes had disappeared but Bernadette was angry as she brushed and fixed her hair.

    ¡¸So, does that mean you¡¯re coming along with me? ¡­¡­Weren¡¯t you searching for the Hero?¡¹

    I asked that last part in a small voice. Since Bernadette was an agent sent to kill me, the Hero, if I don¡¯t fool her now, who knows when the truth will get exposed.

    Doing something like travelling together with the agent aiming for me, you¡¯ve got to be joking. ¡­¡­Putting Bernadette¡¯s temperament aside, though.

    ¡¸About that. When I did a report about Yashiro-san to my superior, since there was a possibility of you being troubled by those related to the enforcement, I was temporarily resolved from my duty and was told to be Yashiro-san¡¯s guard. Well, it can¡¯t be helped, right. Seeing as how you¡¯re close in age, and your features such as your appearance and your names match, there is a very high possibility that you¡¯ll be aimed at by an enforcer.¡¹

    Maybe to match me, Bernadette said that in a small voice.

    No no, you should still realize it! ¡­¡­Is, is this religious organization really okay?

    When I worried about the Ulquiorra Religious Organization, Bernadette put the parchment away under the slit of her skirt, and looked at me with eyes that seemed to be expecting something.

    ¡­¡­Bernadette is looking this way looking like she wants to be a comrade. Will you make her a comrade?

    Yes ¡û*Pi*

    No

    Yes

    No ¡û*Pi*

    Yes

    No ¡û

    Yes ¡û*Pi*

    No

    Bernadette has joined as a comrade.

    ¡¸Ohh, I sort of feel like I¡¯ve been added to the party.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to stay in the ranch, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a bit too excessive of you to be treating me the same way you would a Kulkel!?¡¹

    Well, if I were to say my real motive, I was also thinking that traveling as a lone guy was lonely, and although Bernadette¡¯s speech and actions are annoying, I don¡¯t hate it.

    Rather, I¡¯m at the point that I think of it as enjoyable.

    Plus, I¡¯d be weirdly suspected if I refused¡­¡­I guess I don¡¯t really have any particular reason to refuse.

    ¡¸Let me say this formally, pleased to be travelling with you, Bernadette.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu! Yes, it¡¯ll definitely be pleasing to be travelling with you!¡¹

    She has an awfully high tension, this girl. Did somethin¡¯ good happen to ya?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Be careful, Yuu.¡¹

    When I lightly wave my hand and say that, Alicia nodded and replied like that.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san¡­¡­See ya.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    Iyah, Eri really is a girl whose facial expression doesn¡¯t change.

    Even though this is a time of parting, I don¡¯t see any change in her somehow sleepy-looking stare. ¡­¡­No, tears are coming out a bit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you, very much!¡¹

    And then, Mana, taking a step forward, greatly lowered her head and shouted with a tearful voice.

    ¡¸I, I! I¡¯m going to be a splendid magician¡­¡­magic swordsman like Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸One like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    When I reflexively asked in return to the words that she said while fumbling them, Mana vigorously nodded.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of like, although that makes me happy, this is extremely embarrassing. No matter how many times I taste this feeling, it doesn¡¯t feel bad. But,

    ¡¸Stop it, stop it. Don¡¯t mimic the way I fight. If you¡¯re going to have a model, make it a magician like Yuri Ro¡­¡­Henrietta. That style is probably closer to Mana¡¯s way of fighting. In the worst case, don¡¯t be like me.¡¹

    ¡¸B, but! I!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, that¡¯s not it, don¡¯t get it wrong. You probably got attracted to it from seeing that fight with Henrietta, but at that time, the magic I used was ¡ºMagic Clad Sword¡» only. After that, everything was done through force.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mana and Eri¡¯s facial expressions hardened. Jeez, they stopped with a *Pita!* (Petrified) feeling.

    ¡¸? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Things will get complicated so keep it down.¡¹

    Thinking about it now, I¡¯m thankful that Bernadette wasn¡¯t there. If she saw how I fought, she¡¯d definitely think I was the Hero¡­¡­Is it wrong of me to think that I still might be able to deal with her if she did?

    ¡¸Is, is that true? B, but, that fighting style, unless you use high-ranking magic¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s truly true. After all, I don¡¯t have any Maryoku.¡¹

    When I get on Silber, who had luggage on his back, Silber cried with a Kukeh and started walking.

    ¡¸Eh, ¡­¡­EHHHhh~~!!?¡¹

    With Mana¡¯s shout behind him, Silber trudgingly started walking.

    ¡¸See~ ya~.¡¹

    When I wave my hand while riding Silber, away from the dumbfounded Mana, Alicia waved back.

    Let us meet again, farewell my teacher! ¡­¡­Just kidding.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, please let me ride as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, ba~ka.¡¹

    ¡¸H, how could you say that to a maiden!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re behind me, you know? However, you have to put your hands around on my stomach and be glued to me.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re scum! There¡¯s scum here!¡¹

    ¡¸Numbskull, people call me a gentleman, you know?¡¹

    While making a fuss like this, Bernadette and I left Lizwadia behind us.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Surprised?¡¹

    The silver-haired young girl, Alicia, asked the dumbfounded brown-haired young girl, Mana.

    Mana only nodded to Alicia¡¯s question.

    Dumbfounded¡­¡­And in addition to that, she also felt discouragement.

    It¡¯s not that she was discouraged by Yuu. Probably, having realized that she couldn¡¯t be like Yuu, she was discouraged from her own ability.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think¡¸Don¡¯t be an imitation of someone else, become your own self¡¹is what Yuu probably wanted to say.¡¹

    To the discouraged and starting to get depressed Mana, Alicia spoke those words that she seemed to be familiar with.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, be an imitation of someone else¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to make it as a model. However, if you continue to be an imitation of someone else, your own merit will be lost. That¡¯s, what he wanted to say.¡¹

    While gazing at the man, woman, and Kulkel that had gone into the distance, Alicia said that in the utmost tender tone of voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Were those, someone¡¯s words?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t know why she thought that. However, Mana couldn¡¯t help but ask that.

    After a small pause, it was the time when Alicia opened her mouth to talk.

    ¡¸Your Highness Alicia~!¡¹

    A middle-aged teacher wearing a Lizwadia robe came running up to her while gushing out sweat from all over his face.

    ¡¸S, so you were¡­¡­*Ze~, ze~* (heavy breathing). Here.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Conwell? Has something happened?¡¹

    When Alicia asked that, that man, who had a beer belly sticking out a bit, wiped his sweat and shouted with a loud voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible! It¡¯s absolutely terrible! A young girl appeared from the destroyed Dragon Zombie¡¯s, no, Ancient Dragon¡¯s core!¡¹

    ¡ó

    Amagi Kaito was confused.

    Having gone to welcome the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» and guided her to the ruins of the Ancient Dragon just like that, it was the time when he was helping in the cleaning up of nearby rubble since he had the opportunity to.

    The corpse of the Ancient Dragon that had turned to bone still remained within the town. The amber core had scattered about in the surrounding area. It was a time when he discovered a strangely round and large piece remaining among them and, thinking it was mysterious, approached it.

    Soul Desire (You, who crave my soul).

    A voice resounded within his head, and in the next instant, the Ancient Dragon¡¯s core started to dissolve.

    He was surprised that the core that was as solid as crystal had suddenly turned to a liquid state, but Kaito had received a shock that surpassed that.

    ¡¸A¡­¡­girl?¡¹

    From inside the core that had started to dissolve, a young girl with ashen hair had appeared.

    ¡¸!¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was unconscious or if she had died but, when the surrounding core that she was imprisoned in had completely dissolved, the young girl that didn¡¯t put any effort in standing collapse.

    When he promptly extended a hand and supported her, it was faint but there was the sound of breathing.

    When he was relieved that she was alive, her eyes slowly opened.

    ¡¸Who¡­¡­are you?¡¹

    Beautiful emerald eyes, that just seem to suck you in, stared at Kaito.

 Chapter 63 â€“ Already, the Meeting of the Two Over There

    Here is the chapter for the week. It¡¯s pretty short. Also, it¡¯s the first chapter of the third volume. Enjoy.

    Already, the Meeting of the Two Over There

    ¡¸Hah, hah¡­¡­!¡¹

    A lone young lady was running. A young lady that was still only fourteen or fifteen years old.

    The young lady raised her breathing and seemed to be in pain but she continued to run.

    It was as if she were running away from something.

    Nearby, there was a sea of flames. The streets that were like a maze were covered in flames.

    However, the young lady was running away from an existence that was even more dreadful than the nearby flames.

    She was overflowing with tears. They were neither tears that came from pain nor were they tears of joy that came from delight.

    ¡¸¤Ã, Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    What she recalled in her mind was, the figure of a Mazoku that possessed four arms slaughtering her father.

    ¡¸Otou-sama¡­¡­!¡¹

    They were tears of sorrow from having lost her kind and great father.

    ¡¸Fufufufu, it¡¯s futile even if you run, your ladyship. You can¡¯t escape from me[1], you know?¡¹

    While it was a voice that could be heard as gentle, the owner of that voice had four arms and was the man¡­¡­No, the Mazoku that killed the young lady¡¯s father right in front of her.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­!¡¹

    In a hurry due to the voice that drew near from behind, the young lady came out from the sea of fire, opened a certain door, and shut the door as if to hide.

    She didn¡¯t think that she would be able to escape from the Mazoku by doing that. However, for the young lady that was in an extreme situation, she didn¡¯t have the composure to think about it.

    Seeming to have not been burned by the fire yet, the room that she rushed into was pitch dark.

    Although it was said to be pitch dark, it wasn¡¯t enough that one couldn¡¯t tell that they were inside the room.

    *DON!!* (BAM!!)

    ¡¸Kyaah!!¡¹

    The door that she pinned down with her back exploded, and the young lady was blown away by the blast.

    ¡¸Aguh!¡¹

    Colliding with ¡°something¡± that was at the center of the room, the young lady raised a voice from the pain.

    And then, at the other side of the blown off door, there was the figure of the Mazoku that had a back of flames.

    ¡¸Let me say it again, my name is ¡ºDeilameth¡»[2]. Receiving the second name of ¡ºThe Fist Wind¡», I am a Count Class Mazoku.¡¹

    It was a Mazoku that announced himself like a gentleman, but from those eyes of his, respect or anything else for the other party couldn¡¯t be felt.

    That was natural. Because, coinciding with the fact that, for humans, Mazoku are their natural enemies and are subjects that should be eliminated, for Mazoku, humans are low-lives and are subjects that should be eliminated.

    He had expressed words of respect to the lady, but, to Deilameth, this young lady was an existence that should be called something like a beetle.

    ¡¸Now then, while it is indeed regrettable, I must kidnap her ladyship. Please, without any pointless resistance, obediently come with me to my master¡¯s side¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then why! Why did you have to kill father! Wouldn¡¯t have been fine to just kidnap me directly!?¡¹

    Interrupting the Mazoku, Deilameth¡¯s words, the young lady shouted such.

    When she did, Deilameth¡¯s facial expression changed to one of anger.

    ¡¸You lowly, human¡­¡­! How dare you interrupt my wordsss!!¡¹

    The tone that was gentle became wild, and Deilameth gripped the fists of his four arms tightly.

    ¡¸I can no longer endure this. Very well, if I crush your limbs, I shall no longer hear that mouth of yours, correct!?¡¹

    The four arms that were like logs were raised overhead, aiming for the young lady.

    (Someone¡­¡­Anyone¡­!)

    To that ¡°desire of hope that was similar to a prayer¡±, a ¡°sword¡± that became a wall at the young lady¡¯s back acted in concert with it.

    ¡¸Wha, what in the world!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Surpassing the light intensity of the flames, the flash that could already be mistaken for the light of the sun gently wrapped the young lady.

    While experiencing a sense of security that was similar to being embraced by a mother¡¯s arms, she turned behind her, to the light.

    What was there was,

    ¡¸Fuhahahahaha!! I am one that manipulates the black scorching heat, one who bears a thousand blades! ¡­¡­I am the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡». Soul of evil, be scorched by my blade of conviction and be suppressed!¡¹

    the figure of a young man wearing a pitch black overcoat raising a sword of light overhead.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Uses ¡°wagahai¡± (ÎÒÝ…) to refer to himself.

    [2] Anyone remember him? He did appear before.

 Chapter 64 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Sound of Rainfall

    Here is an extra chapter since the last chapter was kind of short and since it didn¡¯t bring the beginning of the story out yet, I thought that some of you would get a bit confused. The last chapter was kind of in the future. Here is the continuation. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Sound of Rainfall

    When one continues northwest to the Port City Be Io from Lizwadia, a gentle sloping mountain range awaits.

    It¡¯s the Lu Teo Mountain Range.

    This mountain range is often used by peddlers leaving Be Io and, as if the soil were prepared, a flat road went through it. Even if one were to be riding a carriage, it feels comfortable how it wouldn¡¯t shake.

    It¡¯s surrounded by a forest, but even so, when compared to the Forest of Bewilderment, a very bright road went through it.

    The light of the sun that peeked through the gaps of the trees shined on the wagons of a caravan that was continuing on the mountain range¡¯s gently sloping road. And then, in one of those wagons, the sunshine also shined on a black haired boy that was sleeping on the roof of a big wagon that a silver Kulkel was transporting.

    ¡¸Dammit, the flickering is so dazzling that I can¡¯t sleep.¡¹

    He was Yashiro Yuu, the Hero that saved this world of ¡ºReynbrook¡» from the Demon Lord three years ago.

    ¡ó

    It¡¯s already three days since we left Lizwadia.

    Bernadette and I took up to being escorts of a merchant¡¯s caravan who was just thinking that they wanted an escort at a village of wine farmers, whose main industry was a grape plantation, called ¡ºColshin¡» that we stopped by on the way, and that was how we were able to continue our journey sitting and lying down in a wagon.

    ¡¸Oya, it feels like I just heard some kind of really long explanation speech?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, you should show a bit more shame.¡¹

    I was lying down on top of the wagon and Bernadette, having removed the detachable slit skirt that was worn with a zipper style, had her bare legs coming from the skirt that became something like a tight mini with a slit in it and was dangling her legs from the roof of the wagon.

    06

    I was surprised that it was detachable, but I was also surprised by how low Bernadette¡¯s shame was as she freely exposed her bare legs.

    ¡¸Fufufu, this is the so-called, Service Scene, you know, Yashiro-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so full of yourself, you nitwit.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told that by the Yashiro-san who was intermittently staring at my thighs since a while ago~.¡¹

    I, I was found out!?

    ¡¸Besides, when it becomes this season, the light of the sun is so strong that even the vestment becomes hot. But, if it¡¯s like this, just by taking off the bottom of the skirt, it feels very refreshing, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh~. I thought that skirts would just let the wind go through them just as they were and be refreshing.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be fine to think that way if it were a normal skirt. However, vestments are originally made with thick cloth and the length is fairly long. There¡¯s no space for wind to go through.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Even in the conversation just now, you intermittently stared about four times, didn¡¯t you, Yashiro-san.¡¹

    I, I was found out!!

    ¡¸Come to think of it, it¡¯s already almost summer for Reynbrook.¡¹

    No wonder it was getting hot. And while I¡¯m on that subject, are there cicadas in this world?

    ¡¸When you speak of summer, it¡¯s all about Galarie¡¯s ice candy. I¡¯ve heard that even though it¡¯s really cold, it¡¯s sweet, delicious, and the best. I definitely want to try eating it.¡¹

    By the way, I would like to point out that this girl¡¯s ¡¸eating¡¹ is to consume the portions of several tens of people.

    ¡¸Ice candy? ¡­¡­Ah~, is it something like popsicles?¡¹

    ¡¸You know of them!?¡¹

    Snapping onto my muttering, Bernadette drew closer to me.

    B, but still, this is dangerous. This posture is dangerous!

    Bernadette came leaning her body facing me, who was lying down, but Bernadette¡¯s large breasts were dangling in front of my eyes!

    To be able to make breast bags like that even though it¡¯s supposed to be made of a thick cloth, as expected of another world.

    ¡¸I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s a bit bad for your eyes to be on nothing but my breasts even though I¡¯m seriously asking you a question.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    *Gori*. With a Magic Gun pushed to my forehead, I raised my hands and took a ¡°Give up¡± pose.

    ¡¸Jeez. Yashiro-san really is a beast!¡¹

    I¡¯d kind of like for you to not acknowledge me as a beast looking so delighted¡­¡­

    ¡¸O~I, Nii-chan![1] Could you guys help out a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Hn?¡¹

    When a rough man¡¯s voice was made, the speed of the march of the caravan, which was a line of wagons, began to slow down.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    Bernadette went into a half-rising posture and asked¡­¡­tte OOOOHHHH!!

    H, her skirt is! Having gone into a half-rising posture, from her skirt is!!

    ¡¸The weather¡¯s started to change! It looks like it will go from an evening shower to full-blown rain. Help out in making the tents!¡¹

    I, I can see it! Just a bit more, by moving my head just a tiny bit more, the Utopia that men dream of is! By these eyes!!

    ¡­¡­Eh, no way¡­¡­To not see the panty¡¯s string from this angle¡­¡­C, could it be, she¡¯s not wearing¡­¥Ã!

    ¡¸I am wearing them!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tarabaah!!¡¹

    Getting kicked and flying by Bernadette, I fell from the carriage and tumbled down the mountain trail.

    ¡ó

    Just as the merchant troupe Occhan[2] said, by the time we finished fastening the tents with the caravan, the weather became suspicious and by the time we started distributing food, a downpour of rain started.

    ¡¸Man~, it¡¯s great that we put them up in an open place.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, seriously.¡¹

    While laughing like that, the merchant Occhans were taking in warmth under the tents.

    Just as the Occhans said, in an open area within the mountains, the wagons of the stopped caravan stopped as if drawing a semi-circle, and, within the tents that stretched out from those wagons, light trading and pleasant talks started among them.

    ¡¸Kukeh~¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~¡­¡­It¡¯s warm~.¡¹

    Maybe because of the temperature drop due to the rain, or maybe because it was after she had finished eating the distributed food, Bernadette slept while hugging Silber as a replacement for a pillow.

    ¡¸Yo~, An-chan. Is it already bedtime for your company¡¯s Sister-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, pretty much. She¡¯s something like a ¡°eat well, sleep well¡± kind of person.¡¹

    ¡¸Dahahaha! Sister-chan¡¯s way of eating is pretty amazing after all!¡¹

    The merchant Occhan that invited us at Colshin Village came by holding two cups made of iron. Steam was coming from the cups.

    ¡¸Wanna drink some coffee?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have some.¡¹

    When I held it the cup I was handed in my hands, its heat was transmitted to me.

    Rather, it was in all honesty hot.

    ¡¸Achi!¡¹

    ¡¸It was just boiled after all! Of course it¡¯ll be hot.¡¹

    While laughing with a ¡°Gahahaha¡±, Occhan drank the coffee within the cup with one breath.

    And then, glancing at me, he smiled with a broad grin.

    ¡¸Goh! ¡«¡«¤Ã!?¡¹

    Not wanting to lose to him, I tried to drink it in one breath but, still, it was hot.

    Regretfully, I wasn¡¯t able to chug it down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a bit more until we get to Be Io. I pray that there won¡¯t be turn for An-chan¡¯s group, but even if I do that, it just might happen. In case there¡¯s a time like that, I¡¯m counting on ya, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood ¨Cssu.¡¹

    That bright sky was now dark, hidden by clouds, and had a downpour of rain.

    Now then, I guess I should go on night watch.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] For those that don¡¯t know, Nii-chan or Nii-san could be used when calling a young man, not just a brother.

    [2] Occhan is another way of saying old man like ossan.

 Chapter 65 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Raiders of the Dark Night

    And here is an extra extra chapter. Just because I had finished it already. It¡¯s a bit more serious than the last chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Raiders of the Dark Night

    As the sound of rainfall became intense, the rain that hit Yuu¡¯s skin that was sticking out a bit from his grey overcoat also became stronger.

    Covering himself from the head down with an overcoat as a replacement for a raincoat, Yuu was sitting on top of the caravan¡¯s wagon.

    He did so because if it was from here, he would be able to survey the surroundings.

    The people of the merchant troupe were in the middle of sleeping in either the wagons or in the tents and Yuu was gazing out to see if there were any disasters while paying attention to presences in the surroundings.

    Yuu, who was originally unskillful in sensing presences, made full use of his sense of sight and sense of hearing, which towered above the rest when compared to normal people, and was vigilant of the surroundings.

    Just as he did three years ago, Yuu freely used his sense of sight and sense of hearing and took up to being on night watch.

    (Still, it sure is amazing. This is a heavy rain that could be enough to belong to a typhoon or something.)

    With the overcoat already being unable to do anything but keep Yuu¡¯s field of vision being wet, his whole body was soaking wet.

    Even while his whole body was soaked, Yuu single-mindedly worked hard to be vigilant of the surroundings.

    And then, after who knows how many minutes or how many hours had passed, he abruptly noticed an oddity.

    (What¡¯s that? ¡­¡­I can hear a strange sound mixed in with the sound of the rain.)

    That was a sound that a person normally shouldn¡¯t have caught on to. Even for the beasts that live in the forest, it was a type of sound that they might or might not have noticed.

    But it might just be some kind of mistake.

    Just as he thought of that possibility as being likely,

    (¡­¡­It¡¯s, something¡¯s foosteps.)

    *Basha* (Splash). There was the sound of a puddle being stepped in.

    (Is it a beast? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s be best to just take it down but¡­¡­)

    Yuu, who was standing on his knees on top of the wagon, made his posture as low as possible while turning his eyes towards the forest.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed where the sound of the puddle being stepped on had come from. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know where they would come from.

    (If it¡¯s a type of bandit¡­¡­it¡¯ll turn into something troublesome.)

    Reaching his hand out to the pouch attached to his waist behind him, he held some throwing knives in his hand.

    He took a stance where he could immediately throw them if need be.

    And then, while he was in that stance, although it was muffled due to muddy ground but still unable to be completely erased, footsteps could be heard coming from the surroundings. They were gradually getting closer.

    (We¡¯re surrounded!? Moreover¡­¡­what a number of them!)

    As the footsteps were gradually getting louder, he was also surprised by the number of footsteps.

    If they were four-legged beasts, there would be ten of them. If it were to be converted to people, the footsteps of no less than about twenty people could be heard coming.

    The owners of the footsteps were clearly aiming for this caravan.

    They were slowly approaching while surrounding it.

    The moment that he considered waking up Bernadette and the merchants, there was a unique ¡¸Giriri¡¹ sound of the bowstring of a bow being drawn.

    (So they¡¯re thieves!)

    07

    Throwing a knife in the direction of the sound, he simultaneously kicked off the wagon and assailed the thief that possessed the bow.

    ¡¸¤Ã!?¡¹

    As he got down in front of the fellow that panicked after noticing that the bowstring that they were about to fire the arrow from was cut,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cen¡­taur?¡¹

    Yuu involuntarily stopped moving from that appearance that was like a union of a horse and a person.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    The Centaur that was wearing rain gear just like Yuu took some distance from Yuu, and, in exchange, another Centaur came in from the side with a spear.

    Centaurs are a hunting race as well as a combat group that could easily make use of spears and halberds in battle.

    Centaurs should have been a tribe that was proud and always tried to be noble.

    ¡¸And yet why¡­¡­Why are you doing this kind of thief-like behavior!¡¹

    Attacking with a group at the time of night where people are sleeping, that was truly something thieves would do, isn¡¯t it.

    While tightly grasping a spearhead that was aimed at himself from his side and smashing the spear just like that, Yuu shouted.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The Centaur of the spear that was broken gasped, and then, having been hit in the neck by a hand that was used like a blade that was fired with a speed that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, just like that, *Basha*, a large sound was made and it collapsed.

    ¡¸All of you guys are Centaurs, aren¡¯t you!? I¡¯ve heard that Centaur warriors are all proud and noble! So why did you come at the dead of night like this and even sneakily move in the middle of the rain!!¡¹

    Stepping on the head of the collapsed Centaur enough so that its head wouldn¡¯t smash, Yuu shouted with a voice loud enough that it wouldn¡¯t lose to the sound of the rainfall while pointing the tip of the sword at its neck.

    With even the sound of the rain stopping for an instant, once again, the sound of rainfall began to ring.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t feel like answering, this guy¡¯s head will fly, you know?¡¹

    Centaurs also treasured their relatives.

    There was a Centaur that was clearly disturbed from a hostage being taken.

    ¡¸Wait! Don¡¯t kill Nii-san!¡¹

    The Centaur whose bowstring was cut tossed their rain gear and started running towards Yuu.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to kill him. Though, that¡¯s only if you guys answer me.¡¹

    Keeping his green jewel sword pointed at the collapsed Centaur, Yuu said that.

    ¡¸Please¡­¡­Don¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t see the face or the body due to the rain gear, but the Centaur was a blonde, beautiful woman.

    Yuu, who would normally have a reaction to that, ended it at the level of taking a glance at the female Centaur.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one that leads you guys. Is it this guy?¡¹

    When he asked that while stepping on the collapsed Centaur¡¯s head a bit stronger, a Centaur that had their body wrapped up in rain gear appeared from his right.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me.¡¹

    Maybe because they were roused from having their brethren being taken hostage, that Centaur said that with an irritated voice.

    ¡¸Why did you attack. Were you aiming for something of monetary value?¡¹

    When Yuu asked, that Centaur undid their rain gear and showed their face while they shouted.

    ¡¸It was, to rescue our kidnapped brethren!¡¹

    A light chestnut[1] woman glared at Yuu as if he were her parents¡¯ enemy.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] This is referring to the coat of her horse half.

 Chapter 66 â€“ The Preceding Hero Makes a Decision

    Here is the next chapter. Sorry for being late. With me always being late, I might as well say that I don¡¯t have a release schedule. Well, better now than later. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero Makes a Decision

    According to the Centaur Nee-chan (the leader-looking one), because several ten-odd children had gone missing in the past several weeks, when they investigated, they found out that human merchants were selling Centaur children as slaves.

    She said that although they somehow managed to rescue several of them, there are still many that have fallen to becoming slaves.

    Moreover, they are in a situation where they don¡¯t even know where more than half of them are right now.

    Maybe because they were impatient, they tried to investigate each and every merchant party using some rough methods.

    The bow and arrow that the Centaur girl (her breasts are on the larger side) had drawn seemed to be meant as a check, and it seemed that it was supposed to be used at the right moment as a warning shot.

    I see, so it wasn¡¯t just one or two of them. Moreover, for it to be children¡­¡­, no wonder they were doing it indiscriminately.

    While sitting like a horse (¡­¡­well, it¡¯s because her lower half is a horse) inside the tent, the leading woman explained it as such to me and the merchant party Occhans.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we don¡¯t handle any slaves. To deal with them, suitable qualifications are required, you see.¡¹

    Occhan said it like that, but the Centaurs didn¡¯t seem to trust those words.

    ¡¸Occhan. If it¡¯s alright, I think it would be faster to let them search through everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but, I¡¯ll be troubled if the goods get damaged you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll watch over them.¡¹

    When I said that and stood up, the Centaurs all simultaneously stood up and closely observed me.

    Y, you don¡¯t really need to put your wariness to the max like that¡­¡­Honestly, that kind of hurts me a bit.

    In particular, the little sister of the Centaur that I stepped on is looking at me with a gaze as if I were her parent¡¯s enemy.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to it, but being looked at with those kinds of eyes sure is the most painful~.

    In the middle of the weakened rain, the Centaurs carried out their search of the caravan.

    ¡ó

    Speaking only of the results, its natural but, within the caravan, there weren¡¯t any abducted Centaurs, and even before that, there weren¡¯t any slaves of any kind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­We are sorry.¡¹

    What came out from the Centaurs that completed their search of the caravan was words of apology.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. We don¡¯t really mind¡­¡­Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Rather, it¡¯s a bit pitiful.¡¹

    From the fact that the high in pride Centaurs had admitted to their mistake and apologized, the merchant troupe Occhans, who conversely felt feelings of guilt, had all unanimously considered the Centaurs to not be in the wrong and forgave them.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s slaves, they probably might be in either ¡ºBe Io¡» or ¡ºOltaine¡», you know?¡¹

    When one of the people among the merchant party was struck with an idea, the Centaurs¡¯ eyes changed.

    ¡¸Is that true!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just, the slave markets that sell slaves don¡¯t open just to sell one or two slaves. The underground slave markets are the same. Since sea routes are used to transport slaves in large amounts, they are often opened in things like port cities.¡¹

    Discovering hope from Occhan¡¯s words, the leading Centaur smiled as if she were relieved.

    Ara, she¡¯s surprisingly cute.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s Oltaine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a port city that you¡¯ll hit if you head in a straight line from Lizwadia. Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t you head over there? I mean, going to Be Io where you have to cross a mountain is longer after all.¡¹

    When I asked, a lanky bodied merchant answered and at the same time asked something.

    ¡¸Just a pretend delivery. Leader-san, about that kidnapping case, could you let me help you guys out?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    When I began to talk with that, the leading Centaur-san¡­¡­Erm, that sure is long.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m called Ire.¡¹[1]

    Ire-san, right.

    When I began to talk, Ire-san looked at me with a dubious face.

    It was a distrustful expression that felt like it was asking ¡°Why?¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also heading to Be Io. My objective was to meet with the town mayor there and hand over something that was left in my custody. It¡¯s not like its a ship that¡¯s set sail but, I¡¯ve come to understand the situation. To begin with, it¡¯s not a rushed journey, so if I¡¯m able to help, I want to help.¡¹

    I¡¯d rather not get involved with troublesome things, but, this case, it¡¯s something that I can¡¯t ignore.

    Not as a Hero, but as a single human.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ¥¤©`¥ê¥§. Pronounced (ee-re)

 Chapter 67 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Perilous Mood

    And here is another chapter that I translated. Because of this chapter, I started to re-watch Seto no Hanayome to see if I could find a hint of a better translation of Jingi, but after the first episode, I gave up and couldn¡¯t find one. Though I am still re-watching the series. Well, anyway, I had some trouble translating some parts so it isn¡¯t the best, but please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Perilous Mood

    ¡¸I see, and so, just like that, you¡¯re now going to be acting together with Centaur-san and the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah.¡¹

    It had become a morning where the rain had stopped and the sun had risen, and the weather was one where was not a single cloud in the sky.

    Although the wagons had difficulty progressing due to the mountain trail being muddy from the rain, with the Centaurs¡¯ cooperation, we slowly but steadily continued on.

    Despite that, it seems that Bernadette¡¯s mood was excessively bad.

    Even now, she was sitting next to me and staring at me with reproachful eyes.

    ¡¸Hmph. Is that so, is that so. Ire-san, was it? She is Yashiro-san¡¯s preferred older-type beauty, after all~.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y, you¡¯re misunderstanding things. Even I have times when I move from being driven by righteous indignation, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸She has Yashiro-san¡¯s preferred big breasts, after all. Every time she moves with her trot, they sway side to side, after all~.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s, it¡¯s no good. I don¡¯t really get it but I¡¯m not getting through to her!

    Also, why am I being criticized!?

    ¡¸Warrior Yashiro!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    A frigid female voice resounded.

    The owner of that yell was the above mentioned Ire-san.

    Wearing destructively excellent erotic equipment known as bikini armor, her breasts, just as Bernadette said, greatly shook with a *purun purun* every time she walked.

    The light brown mantle that could only conceal her upper half made it feel like a peep show.

    ¡¸Do you, need me for something?¡¹

    Standing up on top of the wagon, I reply as refreshing as I possibly can.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph!¡¹

    It felt like Bernadette, who was beside me, became even more ill-tempered. But, what¡¯s important right now is to input that fascinating body within my head without being found out.

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ve decided on our plans. We¡¯d like to have you also present.¡¹

    After offering my help, I officially became the Centaurs¡¯ assistant.

    It¡¯s because I was halfway forcibly accepted when they thought that it would be better to have a lot of guys that could fight if such a time ever came.

    ¡¸Right! I¡¯ll be over there right away!¡¹

    ¡¸The bottom of your nose is stretching.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops.¡¹

    Noticing what Bernadette said, I promptly went back to a smart-looking facial expression. I intended to look like a pretty boy, at least in my mind.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be going for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, go ahead and do what you want~.¡¹

    Bernadette puffed up her cheeks and seemed to be sulking.

    Actually, rather than ¡°seeming¡± like it, she was totally sulking.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, you idiot.¡¹

    Bernadette¡¯s monologue had reached me, who was headed to Ire-san¡¯s side.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A, ahaha¡­¡­S-so this is town of Be Io. It¡¯s a tasteful town, at any time, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Why is such a perilous mood hanging in the air?

    ¡­¡­W, well, it¡¯s fine. Since there¡¯s the saying that ¡°a woman¡¯s heart and autumn weather are both fickle¡±, no matter how much I worry about it, I won¡¯t be able to arrive at the right answer.

    Now then, this is sudden, and I mean really sudden but, we¡¯ve arrived at the town of Be Io.

    The result of the conference with Ire-san and the others was that I was appointed the role of meeting with the chief of the Port City Be Io, ¡¸Vodan-shi¡¹[1], asking about news regarding the slave market, and, if possible, help out in the rescue of the people that were kidnapped. Because the good that I was transporting was addressed to Vodan-shi¡¯s child, the merchant Ossans said that I¡¯ll definitely be able to meet with him.

    I wasn¡¯t all that worried since the Headmaster had a friendship with him, but, based on my own experience, I for some reason thought ¡¸this Vodan person just might be a wire puller¡¹, and when I tried saying that out loud in a joking way, I got a severe scolding from the present merchant troupe Ossans.

    As for why, they said something like since he honored the ¡¸Moral Code (Jingi)¡¹ and had chivalry overflowing with manly spirit, he was not a character that would lend a hand to such a crime.

    Moral code and chivalry, huh. ¡­¡­Vodan-shi, he is unmistakably a person that is called Oyabun[2] or something, isn¡¯t he?

    Am, am I the only one that has a bad premonition about this? No, this is already past the point of being a premonition and it¡¯s definitely bad.

    So, speaking of the crucial Ire-san and the others, we divided our war potential into two, with the other group heading to the other port city of Oltaine and then returning to the Centaur village to call for reinforcements.

    We were now acting separately from Ire-san and others, but we arrived here after I persuaded myself with ¡¸since I¡¯ll be able to go Kyah kyah and Ufufu with cat-eared and fox-eared Onee-samas, give it up!¡¹.

    Ire-san returned to the village and we were now searching the town of Be Io with the remaining guys but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Since this Centaur girl, aka ¡ºKuushe¡», was acting together with me for some reason, things have gotten troublesome.

    Although it could be said that it was from the heat of the moment, I had stepped on this girl¡¯s older brother. Moreover, I pressed a sword at the back of his neck.

    Resenting me for that¡­¡­no, that¡¯s not right. Not forgiving me for that, she didn¡¯t hide her hostility towards me.

    It was a sharp look that seemed like it could shoot a person to death.

    Well, for me, I don¡¯t really mind things like bloodlust or hostility, but it would seem that my travelling companion was unable to stomach that.

    ¡¸Could I have you stop glaring at Yashiro-san?¡¹

    With that, Bernadette also turned a look that could shoot a person to death towards Kuushe.

    Bernadette¡­¡­Are you mad about how I¡¯m being glared at? But I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like for you to not blame her¡­¡­

    ¡¸With things having gone into such a gloomy mood, we can¡¯t start talking about when we will be having a meal!¡¹

    I knew it! I knew that it was about food!! Damn it, even though I was a bit happy, in the end it was about food!!

    Rather, things have been this way ever since we came out of the forest, dammit!

    Although I¡¯ve been called things like Hero, I¡¯m basically a timid person.

    Even now, I¡¯m in suspense from attitude of the female camp.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph. It¡¯s because you humans kidnapped our brethren that you¡¯re in the wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu! ¡­¡­I do think that was something bad. However, this incident isn¡¯t something that we did¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After all, humans are only of such caliber. Right from the point when they took the brethren that we couldn¡¯t protect.¡¹

    ¡¸Mukka (Pissed). Same to you guys, having those comrades of yours being kidnapped right under your noses, and on top of attacking an innocent merchant troupe, failing at the attack, you¡¯re surprisingly careless people, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How dare you, you were looking down on my brethren, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it? You want to fight?¡¹

    Kuushe took out a bow from who knows where and Bernadette took out her Magic Guns from the inside of her captivating slit.

    ¡¸You can¡¯tttt!! We¡¯re in the middle of town right now! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s dangerous to be doing that in the middle of town!¡¹

    Desperately doing my best, although I was somehow able to keep them from using their weapons, it became an atmosphere that was more perilous than before.

    Women are scary.

    It was a single act that made me think that.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I¡¯m not exactly sure how this is translated. Original: ¥ô¥©©`¥À¥óÊÏ

    [2] A way of saying Boss. Sometimes associated with how bosses in the yakuza are called.

 Chapter 68 â€“ The Preceding Hero is Turned Away at the Gate?

    Hey there everyone. It¡¯s been a while since I made a post, hasn¡¯t it. Sorry about that. Things were busy at work, the place I can focus on translating the best. I can¡¯t focus at home because I get distracted by my hobby of trying to make my own One Piece figures. Man, hobbies are scary. It¡¯s pretty much the only activity I do at home. Since I remember someone making a comment asking about them, I¡¯ll make a post with pictures of what I¡¯ve done and what I¡¯ve been working on a bit later.

    Anyway, enough of that for now. About the chapters, I don¡¯t remember how many chapters I owe you guys right now but I only have a total of three chapters ready right now so that¡¯s all for now. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero is Turned Away at the Gate?

    Port City, Be Io.

    It¡¯s a port city that is belongs to the Claria region, similar to Luxeria and Lizwadia, and is a town that flourishes with its fishing and shipping industries.

    Maybe due to the shipping around the world and the commerce, the modelling of the buildings of the town were really diverse, and the appearance of the lined up hodgepodge of western-style brick buildings and eastern-style wooden houses somehow gave me the impression of Earth¡¯s Japan.

    Though, within this other world, I think this is heresy.

    ¡¸Still¡­¡­I¡¯m not finding any cat-eared or fox-eared Onee-sans.¡¹

    Ever since we arrived at Be Io, we haven¡¯t met any cat-eared or fox-eared women. No, we haven¡¯t met any of the guys either.

    But, in place of that, the dog ears stood out.

    Things like droopy eared dog-girls, or women that had wolf-like dog ears that stood straight up.

    ¡¸They¡¯re obviously dog-eared type people, aren¡¯t they.¡¹

    No, I also like dog ear, you know? I like them but¡­¡­for me who was expecting cat ears and fox ears, it feels like my shoulders are drooping a bit.

    ¡¸Though you say that, your eyes won¡¯t get away from the women walking down the road. As expected of you, Yashiro-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    I won¡¯t ask what was expected of me and I don¡¯t want to hear it.

    Now then, heading to Vodan-shi¡¯s house while resisting the perilous mood, the three of us continued while getting information from the people walking about the town.

    Not only did we ask about the Vodan Clan house, we also indirectly asked about the kidnapped Centaurs.

    The result of that was that we learned the location of the Vodan Clan house.

    However,

    ¡¸With there not being any eyewitnesses, I guess it¡¯s certain that they were transported in a wagon or something in a large quantity¡­¡­.¡¹

    We walked a pretty vast range and gathered information, but there was so little eyewitness reports on the Centaurs that we might as well say there wasn¡¯t any.

    ¡¸In the worst case, we might have to consider the possibility that ¡ºauctioning has already finished¡».¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuh¡¹

    When Bernadette muttered that, Kuushe tightly gripped her fists sounding mortified.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s too soon to give up. Let¡¯s go to Vodan-san¡¯s house and try asking. They should understand the things about the town better than the ordinary people.¡¹

    Bernadette nodded at my words and Kuushe also reluctantly nodded while glaring at me.

    She¡¯s completely become a human-hater, hasn¡¯t she. ¡­¡­It, it¡¯s not like she hate me, right!?

    ¡ó

    You¡¯re definitely an Oyabun, aren¡¯t you, Vodan-shi.

    That was the first thing I said in my mind at the time we arrived at the Vodan Clan House.

    If I had to call it something, it would be a ¡¸palatial residence¡¹, but what was strange about it was that right on the other side of the iron fence was an imposing building erected, and, within that, there was a western-style building erected.

    The building on this side was probably something like an ¡¸office¡¹. Men in black suits and men with terrifying looks that were sloppily wearing kimonos were hanging about in its vicinity.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­We¡¯re really getting stared at, aren¡¯t we.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Seeming to be vigilant with all their strength, the ¡ºmembers¡»¡¯ gazes were pointed towards us for some time now.

    And they weren¡¯t eyes that were searching us.

    They were hostility-filled eyes that seemed to say

    ¡¸Want me ta take yer life!?¡¹

    In terms of sharpness, Kuushe surpassed them. But in terms of persistence, the people that were members were much, much higher.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be bumped off for just making an inquiry to Vodan-shi, will we?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t think even they would do that.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t turn into a dangerous story where they¡¯ll tell me to leave my head just for coming to ask a question. ¡­¡­Probably.

    ¡¸¡­¡­M, men need to be brave! I¡¯ll take the chances!¡¹

    ¡¸Oohh! Yashiro-san just said something manly! ¡­¡­What is this? These palms that are projected out towards me. They seem to be wriggly moving but just what kind of gesture is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s to give me courage to take a step forward. More specifically, I¡¯ll do my best if you let me rub you.¡¹

    ¡¸A palm to the cheek or a bullet to the head, please pick one.¡¹

    Man, even though there are two choices, the risk is too high for one of them. I¡¯ll go for the palm without hesitation.

    Well, since I don¡¯t want any pain, I reluctantly put down my extended hands.

    Still, ¡¸It¡¯s to give me courage to take a step forward¡¹. Those were my words but weren¡¯t they pretty good? Especially how it¡¯s like a wise saying but also feels like a pick up line.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    ¡¸These were the last words that Yashiro-san and I exchanged¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put in a narration that make it sound like I¡¯ll die!¡¹

    Hitting Bernadette¡¯s breasts, I walked towards the Vodan Clan house while Kuushe turned eyes that looked like she was watching pigs at a pig farm at me and while Bernadette became teary eyed from being hit and was shouting at me.

    ¡ó

    Starting with the conclusion, I wasn¡¯t able to meet with Vodan-shi. It¡¯s because I was turned away at the towering office that was acting like it was a checking station.

    According to the receptionist Oji-san (He was a stern faced Wolfman with an eyepatch on his right eye), Vodan-shi was busy, and furthermore, it seems that they would let some guy of unknown background meet with him.

    Even when I said that I came to deliver a bell while showing them the bell that I had received from Lizwadia¡¯s headmaster, they didn¡¯t believe me and, in the end, I was forcibly expelled by some Oji-sans that appeared from another room.

    ¡­¡­Although I¡¯m used to bloodlust and stuff, scary things are still scary. Honestly, I thought I was going to wet myself.

    ¡¸But still, with this, we¡¯re back at the starting point. And situation-wise, things have become more troubling than it was at the starting point¡­¡­.¡¹

    We were attempting to reconfirm our current situation and take a break at the town¡¯s Guild and bar. At that bar, with tankard filled with ordinary milk in one hand, Bernadette said that with a sigh mixed in.

    It was because we couldn¡¯t find a clue in the end. The reason being that our request for cooperation from Vodan-shi and so forth had come to nothing.

    ¡¸As I thought, I was mistaken for having relied on humans.¡¹

    Lining two chairs up and placing the stomach of the horse lower half, Kuushe looked at me while displaying the subtly rare appearance that was a scene of how Centaurs sit down.

    ¡¸To cut off a person¡¯s good will like that, I can¡¯t really call that sane. Well, Yashiro-san¡¯s good will is mixed with lust though.¡¹

    Bernadette snapped at Kuushe¡¯s words. ¡­¡­Again, I¡¯m happy that you followed up for me, but, as I thought, you still doubt me, don¡¯t you? Damn it, why am I being treated like a pervert like this!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph.¡¹

    Maybe because she did feel a bit bad about it, Kuushe turned away and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry.¡¹

    unclearly muttered that.

    ¡­¡­Oh crap, I unintentionally started grinning. Man, to feel like this when given this kind of response, I just might be inclined to being a S.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You look disgusting, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you say that in a bit kinder way!?¡¹

    To say such a rash remark while looking at me with eyes that look like she were looking at something strange, that is sure is new! I¡¯ll keep it a secret that I was a bit thrilled.

    ¡¸Still, we¡¯re at a stalemate. I still think that we could manage if we were able to meet Vodan-san at least once.¡¹

    If I could directly hand over the Headmaster¡¯s bell, I think we¡¯d be able to manage things after but¡­¡­I¡¯m surprised that I was turned away at the gate.

    ¡¸I guess we have no choice but to breakthrough from the front.¡¹

    Bernadette worried about it while twisting her neck. Hey hey, Onii-san is against such dangerous plans, you know.

    ¡­¡­No, is it already to the point where we have no other hands to play other than that?

    Just as we were worrying like that, suddenly,

    *Boron*. *Bororon*.

    we heard a peculiar sound.

    ¡¸I have taken the chance to overhear your story. If I may, could I have a part in that plan of yours?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    Since the voice came from behind me, when I turned around to look, a tall man with a broad-brimmed black hat that had a richly colored feather decoration attached and wearing a high class looking mantle that was the same color as the hat was standing there.

    The sound from earlier was probably a sound that came from the acoustic guitar that was held in that man¡¯s arms.

    And then, when I saw the appearance of that man, I reflexively stood up.

    ¡¸Jean!?¡¹

    ¡¸It has been a while, my friend, Yashiro. I am happy that we could meet once again in this land.¡¹

    That tall figured man, Jean Jack Eustace pushed up his broad-brimmed hat with his finger and his splendid mask and blue eyes were displayed.

 Chapter 69 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Minstrel

    Here is the second chapter I promised. It¡¯s pretty short. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Minstrel

    Jean Jack Eustace.

    I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve somehow realized already, but he¡¯s one of the comrades that I travelled together with in my journey three years ago.

    He was a noble of a certain country, but, for the sake of his dream, or rather creed, he became an eccentric noble that cast aside his inheritance but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t that we¡¯d meet again in a place like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I could say the same thing. Well, I did hear rumors that you had come back.¡¹

    Jean sat in one of the table¡¯s seats that surrounded us.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­Are you an acquaintance of Yashiro-san¡¯s?¡¹

    Seeing my and Jean¡¯s situation, Bernadette asked that while putting up a small hand.

    ¡¸Yes, lovely young lady. He and I are old friends. We have met again for the first time in several years.¡¹

    ¡¸You do have a good friend after all, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re recognizing him as a good person just because he praised you a little.¡¹

    You¡¯re a bit too simple, aren¡¯t you.

    ¡¸Allow me to say it formally. ¡­¡­My name is Jean Jack Eustace. For my occupation, I suppose you could say it is a minstrel?¡¹

    When he named himself as such, Jean rung his guitar with a *bororon*.

    ¡¸Jean Jack Eustace? ¡­¡­You couldn¡¯t be, are you the author of that ¡ºHero Biography Series¡», Jean Jack Eustace-san?¡¹

    Hearing Jean¡¯s name, Bernadette vigorously stood up and asked in return.

    And then, in those words of Bernadette¡¯s, there were some words that I couldn¡¯t ignore no matter what.

    ¡¸¡ºHero Biography Series¡»¡­¡­Oi, you didn¡¯t, did you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, be at ease. Your name doesn¡¯t come up in it.¡¹

    This goes for my name and so on, but I¡¯d seriously like to be pardoned from having my black history from being published.

    ¡¸To think that I¡¯d be able to meet with that Jean Jack Eustace-san! P, please let me have your autograph.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Jean pulled a feather pen with ink on it out of nowhere.

    Nn? The feather attached to the hat is gone?

    ¡¸I, I¡¯ll treasure it!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m sure that book also finds it pleasant to be embraced by such a beautiful woman such as yourself.¡¹

    Jean wrote his signature with a practiced hand on the front cover of the book Bernadette took out. Ah, the feather returned to the hat. When did that happen.

    ¡­¡­Uumu, still, I don¡¯t like it for some reason.

    When I see Bernadette being delighted from getting an autograph, there¡¯s some kind of surge of anger in my chest.

    ¡¸So? You¡¯re going to tell us the way we can meet with Vodan-shi, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    Somehow getting irritated even though I had a surge of anger, I asked that in order to change the subject.

    Nodding to my words, Jean extended his hand to a concealed pocket in his mantle, took out a single sheet of rolled up paper, and spread that paper out on top of the table.

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­¡ºGalarie Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration, Be Io Preliminary Tournament¡»?¡¹

    What was written there was the preliminary tournament of the ¡ºGalarie Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration¡» that I was looking forward to watching.

    ¡¸This Be Io is one of the seven preliminary exhibition sectors.¡¹

    Saying that, Jean looked at me and had a complacent smile.

    ¡­¡­This guy, he¡¯s planning on making me material for his stories, isn¡¯t he!?

    With Kuushe, who left her seat thinking this was foolish, and Bernadette, who was in ecstasy with the book in her arms, in a different place, I felt shivers from the self-proclaimed minstrel.

 Chapter 70 â€“ The Preceding Hero, On Standby?

    And here is the third chapter I promised. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero, On Standby?

    To begin with, just what is the ¡ºGalarie Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration¡».

    To those of you that thought that since it was called a Martial Arts Demonstration it would be where displays of sword battles would take place.

    Several hundred years ago, that recognition wouldn¡¯t have been wrong.

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, in those several hundred years, the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration has changed greatly.

    The Martial Arts Demonstration that displayed a kind of research society aspect where every magic and martial arts school would display their own techniques and study the techniques of other schools had changed directions from a single sentence of a certain martial arts demonstrator.

    ¡¸I knew our school was the coolest and the strongest.¡¹

    It was a bit changed but it was this kind of way of talking that was light and looked down on the other schools.

    And then, the other schools¡¯ martial arts demonstrators weren¡¯t gentle enough to take those words quietly.

    ¡¸Oh? What, you¡¯re puny group is the strongest? Don¡¯t make me laugh, numbskull.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys ain¡¯t much different. Besides, our school is the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? What? Wanna fight about it? We don¡¯t really have a problem with it, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hell yeah we wanna fight!¡¹

    Like that, a brawl with every school jumbled in together started, but there was no way that something like the strongest school could be decided with something like a brawl.

    It¡¯s because there were also some people that would survive with sly ways of fighting.

    Diligently trying to decide the strongest, the top, was something to be admired, but there wasn¡¯t just a few that were dazzled by the title and tended heavily towards evil ways. In fact, a majority of them started using underhanded tactics.

    Things like putting drugs that cause stomach aches in food, or covering toilet paper in large amounts of mustard¡­¡­

    The leaders of each nation that greatly saw the situation where such fiendish actions were so readily performed collaborated with each other, and, taking a few decades, they succeeded in making them fight following some rules.

    And that is how it became the current Martial Arts Demonstration.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸And so, time flowed and in the world that flowed with it, it became a tournament to see who was the strongest¡­¡­No wonder it¡¯s so dangerous.¡¹

    In the competitor¡¯s waiting room of the arena in Be Io, I was reading a guidebook that Bernadette had possessed.

    Around me, men with muscular bodies were hard at work in tuning their respective weapons and bodies.

    By the way, even though I say competitor waiting room, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one participating.

    ¡¸Fu, yah!¡¹

    I was Bernadette¡¯s attendant, who was practicing her kata in front of me.

    ¡¸Fu, Fufufu. I¡¯m in perfect form today, Yashiro-san! I feel like if I were in this condition, I could exterminate that huge Dragon Zombie from before!¡¹

    To hunt the Ancient Dragon that took both me and Kaito to kill solo, that really is unreasonable.

    Well, it¡¯s probably that. She¡¯s probably trying to say that she¡¯s in that kind of perfect condition.

    ¡¸When I commence my attack from its flank, since it would most likely do an attack to try to mow me down with its arm or tail, I would jump onto the part that was attacking and run on top of it¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, she plans on going through a complete walkthrough of it, this Bernadette-san.

    ¡¸By the way, Yashiro-san, aren¡¯t you going to participate as well?¡¹

    ¡¸By participate¡­¡­Do you mean in this tournament?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Having finished her simulation, Bernadette sat down next to me on the bench I was sitting on.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, although it was by a paper-thin margin, you were able to evade my attack. You have plenty of talent, and even in terms of the body, you seem to boast a high standard. I felt it when I had the chance to touch you before but, I thought that you had a kind of ¡ºperfected body¡».¡¹

    Mu~. Perfect, huh¡­¡­For me, I just wanted to turn my body in one where the Onee-sama types would want to lean on it but¡­¡­(This is a digression but, when I said the same thing to Sylvia in the past, I was seriously made to stop).

    Wait, huh?

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t let you touch my body before, right?¡¹

    I did to her though. Like her chest.

    ¡¸Gi, giku.¡¹

    What¡¯s with that, that reaction that not even the present day children would do.

    ¡¸Y, you¡¯ve got it wrong! B, by no means! By no means did I think that the sleeping Yashiro-san¡¯s stomach was sexy and unconsciously touch it! By no means did I do that!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is, is that so. I got it.¡¹(monotone)[1]

    I¡¯m used to touching but I guess I¡¯m not used to being touched. ¡­¡­I, I¡¯m kind of embarrassed.

    ¡¸Would all competitors participating in the preliminaries please gather around!¡¹

    When Bernadette tried to continue on while her face was dyed red, a person that seemed to be one of the staff entered the competitor waiting room. As expected, it seems that they came to call for the competitors.

    ¡¸D, do your best, okay, Bernadette.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t become so formal all of a sudden!¡¹

    I saw off the teary eyed Bernadette was lightly waving my hand.

    Still, is she really alright? Though, she was in awfully high spirits.

    Although she said ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹ as she was filled with self-confidence and puffed out her chest when I was hesitating about if I should appearing this tournament¡­¡­

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have an accurate grasp of Bernadette¡¯s true ability that there is some anxiety that remains.

    Maybe because I was thinking about that or maybe because I was poor at sensing people¡¯s presence like usual, I was late in noticing the figure of a person that was approaching me.

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Do you need something from me?¡¹

    By the time I noticed, a blond guy that was about the same age as me or younger was standing in front of me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going out there?¡¹

    A soprano voice reached my ears. That guy with a slender physique looked down at me, who was sitting on the bench, and seemed somewhat disgusted.

    ¡¸Well, since my companion was in high spirits, I thought I¡¯d leave it to her.¡¹

    Though I also had the reason of not wanting to stand out too much.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hiding in the shadow of a woman, do you still call yourself a man like that?¡¹

    That guy that said that and seemed to be disgusted with me from the bottom of his heart had obviously taken an attitude that looked down on me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸HA! Are you unable to do anything but glare?¡¹

    What the hell, what the hell is this? Why did it suddenly turn into this kind of atmosphere!?

    For starters, why did this guy come to provoke a fight with me?

    I don¡¯t get the meaning of it.

    ¡¸You want to meet my old man, right? Then don¡¯t rely on something like a woman, and come out yourself.¡¹

    Saying that over his shoulder, that guy was about to leave the waiting room.

    Old man? ¡­¡­Nn? This guy,

    ¡¸Me and the old man, we both hate weak bastards, you know?¡¹

    From within that blond hair, fox ears were sticking straight out. ¡­¡­I see, so that¡¯s why it was a bell.

    The port city where many of the Wolf Tribe reside, ¡ºBe Io¡».

    Vodan-shi who was the chief of that city was naturally one of the Wolf Tribe.

    I was wondering why the Headmaster would send a bell to that Vodan-shi¡¯s child but¡­¡­he¡¯s probably an adopted child or something.

    Vodan¡¯s child, was of the Fox Tribe.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] The monotone part isn¡¯t really there. The line was done in all katakana.

 Chapter 71 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Arena

    Here¡¯s the first chapter I promised.

    The Preceding Hero and the Arena

    The Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration¡¯s arena had an unusual structure.

    I¡¯m not sure if they drew in ocean water or something, but a large amount of water was making waves in the gap between the audience seats and the stage.

    It was a shape where the stage was surrounded by water.

    This was probably an arena that assumed the shape of the real competition in Galarie.

    Appropriate of its name of the Metropolis of water, surely this arena also exists in Galarie.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Waaaaaahhh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Having cloth bibs attached to the front of my chest and on my back that plainly had the number 36 written on them, I was enveloped in the gazes from the surrounding participants and in the cheers from the audience seating.

    There wasn¡¯t as many seats as there were in Lizwadia but even the standing rooms were filled.

    Looking at how roused up they are just from the preliminaries, I could tell how popular the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration was.

    Now then, going by this cloth bib¡¯s number, there¡¯s a large number of participant that surpasses 30 people. Rather, since it looks like I¡¯m the last one, there are 36 people.

    Every one of them are either martial arts masters or guys that seem to have great skill.

    ¡¸Looking at these guys, it¡¯s my win.¡¹

    There is a guy that believes in and doesn¡¯t doubt his own victory,

    ¡¸Shuu, shuu!¡¹

    and a guy that isn¡¯t negligent in image training.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve done intensive training in the Nordyold Labyrinth just for this day. If it¡¯s me, I can do it!¡¹

    A guy who¡¯s encouraging himself and aiming for victory.

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­¡­Tonight¡¯s sword is thirsting for blood¡­¡­Kuhi, kuhihihihihi!!¡¹

    A guy occupied by a sword brimming with evil.

    ¡¸I, all you, chew all up.¡¹

    A guy who has already stopped being human.

    Various warriors have assembled.

    ¡­¡­Rather, I¡¯m amazed that those last two were able to enter!

    The ones that admitted them are also dangerous, aren¡¯t they.

    And the one that stood out among them, was the woman in the nun¡¯s habit that couldn¡¯t calm down maybe because she was restlessly looking around at the audience seats, Bernadette.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehh!? Why did Yashiro-san come here!?¡¹

    When I called out to her, Bernadette was surprised and had a huge movement that could interpreted as over-reacting.

    What Bernadette meant by ¡°here¡± was probably about being on top of the stage.

    ¡¸Well, some stuff happened.¡¹

    ¡¸£¿¡¹

    When I casually turned my eyes away, they went to that blond fox jerk that had a certain presence about him that did not surround the normal humans and Wolf Tribesmen.

    ¡¸? Was there something with that boy?¡¹

    ¡¸He says that he¡¯s Vodan-shi¡¯s son.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? He¡¯s from the Fox Tribe, right? I can see a fox¡¯s tail and stuff.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s probably an adopted child or something.¡¹

    Maybe because he noticed us, the fox jerk looked at us and smiled with a broad grin.

    ¡¸Kacchi~n! What is with those eyes that seem to be looking down on us! Yashiro-san, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll defeat that person myself!¡¹

    *Shaka*. Bernadette took out a Magic Gun. However, the Magic Gun she took out was a gun that I didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the shotgun specified ¡ºMisteltein¡»!¡¹

    Ah, it¡¯s true that it looked like a Magic Gun that Bernadette carried. However, the length of the gun barrel was extended, and furthermore, a hand grip that slides up and down the gun barrel was attached.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­It¡¯ll be a big haul with this!¡¹

    Bernadette spun the gun around her finger, making a humming sound. Her eyes were quite scary.

    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen!! We have kept you waiting long enough. From here on out is the opening of the Galarie Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration Preliminary Tournament!

    Please take a look at figures of the total of thirty six warriors that will be fighting with their lives at stake in order to go to the main competition!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooohhhh!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Then the announcer in the commentator¡¯s seat shouted into the mic, the spectators replied with cheers louder than the voice that came through the mic.

    ¡¸That¡¯s some, wild enthusiasm.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural, Yashiro-san. It¡¯s because it¡¯s a fight where they¡¯ve bet on who will appear at the Main Competition of the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration held in Galarie!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, aren¡¯t there too few entrants?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, even though it should be such a festive situation, there are surprisingly few entrants in this preliminary round.

    ¡¸Ahh, so it¡¯s about that. You¡¯ll get serious injuries if you come with a resolve of treating this as a trial of strength. Or rather, you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Die? ¡­¡­Ahh, of course, no matter hard you try, there are unforeseen accidents after all, right.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ll be killed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    Ever since the dangerous words like ¡°die¡± and ¡°kill¡± started appearing in Bernadette¡¯s words, my instincts called out ¡¸This is dangerous! Please evacuate immediately!¡¹ again after a long time.

    ¡­¡­I, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    And then, my feeling would once again become realized.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s now continue on with the rules of the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration! The rules are simple! By either making your opponents unable to fight, getting them off of the ring, or dropping them into the water, the last one standing will be the winner!!¡¹

    In response to the words of the meaninglessly high tensioned announcer, ¡¸Uoohh!¡¹, cheers were once again raised.

    ¡¸Th, that was way too simple. Didn¡¯t they skip over some important parts? Like you can¡¯t kill or you can¡¯t use weapons unless they have blunt edges or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No. This is the tournament¡¯s one and only rule. Not caring about anything other than that is also the true charm of the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration, you know?¡¹

    Huh? Wasn¡¯t it because the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration chaotic from being a no rules, serious battle that all of the nations worked hard to lay out some rules?

    Rather, it¡¯s a freakin¡¯ battle royal. Isn¡¯t that a total repetition of the errors of the past!?

    ¡¸There seemed to be some people that held some doubts in this rule, but of course, what the spectators wanted was match that was thrilling and had impact. Though it is a bit savage.¡¹

    Though you say it¡¯s savage, you¡¯re just continually spinning your gun. You¡¯re awfully energetic about it, aren¡¯t you?

    The glint in your eye is pretty sharp after all.

    ¡¸Well then, without further delay, let the match begiiiinnnn!!¡¹

    Still, I¡¯ve been had. If it were going to be like this, I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for that fox jerk¡¯s provocation.

    When I let out a sigh with that nihilistic feeling, the toll of the bell of the match¡¯s start and Bernadette¡¯s pulling of the trigger of the shotgun that she pointed at me was roughly at the same time.

 Chapter 72 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Arena 2

    Here¡¯s the second.

    The Preceding Hero and the Arena 2

    ¡¸Daaaahh!?¡¹

    Magnificent. There¡¯s probably no mistake that that simple word would be leaked out to describe that evasion just now.

    Though I didn¡¯t do anything but bend back into the shape of a shrimp as I was smiling with a nihilistic feeling to it.

    Immediately dodging by the skin of my teeth the gunshot of Maryoku that flew by horizontally, I slid on the ground as if I were in an anime, with a *Zusa~*.

    ¡¸Damn it. ¡­¡­You, little, no-good Sister! Suddenly shooting me like that, what¡¯s the meaning of tha¡­¡­!¡¹

    When I turned my head as I was getting up, I saw the three or four men that got blown away from taking the gunshot as well as the figure of the fox-eared jerk that slipped through the gunshot and was drawing closer to Bernadette. That Bernadette, because that guy was at my back¡­¡­

    ¡¸Bernade©¤©¤¤Ã!?¡¹

    As I was partially looking over at Bernadette, a shadow stretched over me.

    *Zugan!*

    ¡¸Hou, you dodged that well, shitty brat.¡¹

    The swung down sword smashed the stage that was made out of stone.

    Dodging that attack by a hair¡¯s breadth, I looked at the owner of that sword that was swung and I clicked my tongue.

    ¡¸Why you¡­¡­¡ºThe Killing Thief¡» Doumel! To think that someone like you would participate.¡¹

    ¡¸Same to you. It¡¯s been a while, baggage guard!¡¹

    That large built man, Doumel, raised his sword overhead, and came swinging down at me with a lot of force.

    I dodged that with a paper-thin distance.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably just participating so that you could legally kill people or something, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct! I¡¯ll kill you as your prize!!¡¹

    This man¡¯s name is Doumel.

    We met during my journey three years ago. When we reached a certain town, while I was acting separately from Sylvia and Leo, he was the head of a group of thieves that attacked us while we were being baggage guards.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return the debt that I owe you from that time, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t that just you reaping what you sowed!!¡¹

    Although I was naturally able to easily repel the thieves, only this guy was strong enough to be in a different league, and since I was fighting while protecting Olivia and the others, it was a close fight.

    ¡­¡­But, right now, I don¡¯t have anything to protect.

    ¡¸Rapid!¡¹

    ¡¸¥Ã!!??¡¹

    The moment he held his sword aloft in a big way, I dove into Doumel¡¯s chest and drove my fist into the pit of his stomach.

    Maybe because I did it with quite a bit of strength, Doumel fainted with just one attack.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take your sword!¡¹

    Robbing the sword that was on Doumel¡¯s body, I kicked Doumel off into the sea outside the ring.

    It would be a bother if he got back up after all. With this, he¡¯ll be treated as disqualified.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­¡¹

    I was about to head over to Bernadette¡¯s side, but, hearing the sound of something waving about from the left, I reflexively crouched down.

    *Vwon!*

    An iron ball flew right over my head as I was crouching down. And then, the fighters that couldn¡¯t dodge the iron ball that was connected to a chain were all blown away together.

    ¡¸Guhihihihi! You did well to dodge my iron ball, youngster of the Hero troupe!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºThe Demolishing Iron Ball¡» Lugoro!? Even you¡¯re participating!?¡¹

    Lugoro was a guy that used an iron ball attached with spikes that really suited guys with really round builds, and he was also another crook that attacked us in the middle of our journey.

    ¡¸Guhihi. I¡¯ll turn you into sloppy minced meat¨D¨D¥Ã!?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Just now, Lugoro was right about to fire off the iron ball. However, fresh blood spouted up from his back and, *Dotsun*, making a large sound, he collapsed.

    *Gasha, gasha*

    What appeared at his back was a man wearing armor that was wet with blood.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It hath been a while¡­¡­Black-haired boy.¡¹

    A knight with the characteristics of having a subdued and hard to understand way of speaking and having a preference of fighting in a way that opposed the chivalrous spirit,

    ¡¸¡ºThe Fiendish Knight Labangs¡»!? What the hell, is this round a huge gathering of villains!?¡¹

    ¡¸En, garde!¡¹

    Labangs drew near while swinging his blood smeared sword at me. It seemed that he wanted to blind me by hurling blood into my eyes.

    ¡¸Like always, you¡¯re using such underhanded tactics¡­¡­¥Ã¡¹

    Catching the blood with my arm, when I try to prepare for the drawing near Labangs, Labangs took out a small bag from the other side of the shield attached to his arm, and threw the contents of it at me.

    ¡¸Wha!? Damn it, sand got in my eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸I haveth you now, boy!¡¹

    If blood is no good, blind them with sand. So it was a two-stage preparation!

    Confident in his victory, Labangs ¡°turned¡± the tip of his blade at me.

    ¡¸Y, you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Too bad for you! I read what you were intending to do!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I had promptly closed my eyes and pretended to be blinded. Labangs, who had prepared to attack, showed an expression of surprise.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t kill you. Go to sleep!¡¹

    I swung my sword faster than he could unleash his thrust. Although Doumel¡¯s sword broke with this one stroke, Labangs armor was cut up and he was given an injury that won¡¯t turn into a fatal wound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How, cowardly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t want to be told that by!¡¹

    Fresh blood coming out, Labangs collapsed. ¡­¡­Jeez, at this rate, just how many more acquaintances will I meet with (the bad kind).

    ¡¸Well, putting that aside, shield, GET!¡¹

    Since my sword broke just now, I took Labangs¡¯ shield. Since his sword was wet with blood and looked rusted, I passed on taking it. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll kick Labangs and Lugoro off the stage.

    Still¡­¡­Just how in the world am I going to fight with just a shield.

    When talking about shields, in things like games, isn¡¯t that one of the land mine jobs[1]?

    When talking about a shield as a main equipment, I could still understand it if were a knight that uses a sword, but only having a shield, I still think that it¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s how I feel.

    ¡¸Hogeah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it surprisingly went well.¡¹

    When I fired a back fist with the shield at a guy that came at me from behind, *Pahn!*, a good feeling sound resounded and the opponent was blown away.

    Good, good, this is pretty useful.

    A Hero that only fights with a shield might be alright.

    ¡¸Here I go!!¡¹

    Obtaining some new tactics, I went to mow down my enemies with great vigor (with a shield).

    ¡ó

    ¡¸The Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration has begun without delay. Immediately following the start, it¡¯s become a fierce battle. Now then, here, we¡¯ll have the introduction of our guest and commentator.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, this is Jean Jack Eustace.¡¹

    ¡¸It is the author of that huge best-seller, the ¡ºHero Biography Series¡», as well as an investor of today¡¯s tournament, Eustace-shi. We are glad to have you for today.¡¹

    ¡¸Likewise, I¡¯m glad to be here.¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, I think we should move back to the current situation. Immediately following the start of the match, with the attack that bib number 28, Bernadette fired as a start, the top of the stage has now become a battleground!¡¹

    ¡¸Already more than ten fighters have dropped out. Among the fighters that haven¡¯t dropped out yet that stand out are¡­¡­bib number 28, ¡ºThe Mysterious Beautiful Agent (Self-Proclaimed)¡» Bernadette, and then the one that has unfolded a fierce fight with that Bernadette is bib number 1! ¡ºKuon the Profuse Hurrican¡», aka, the one we all know, Kuon Heleott! Kuon Heleott is the son of Vodan Heleott-shi, the chief of this town of Be Io! Being the head of the next era for the Heleott group, he¡¯s a being with great expectations for him. Other than them, there¡¯s bib number 14, possessing a huge build surpassing two meters, ¡ºThe Fist Priest¡» Ulgan! Number 7, ¡ºThe Middle-Aged Knight¡» Falhut Enhans! And then, number 36, the nameless warrior Yuuya Shirou!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Yuu¡­¡­Excuse me, Fighter Yuuya Shirou has made notorious warriors such as the Killing Thief and the Fiendish Knight powerless.¡¹

    ¡¸Made powerless? But Fighter Labangs has spilt blood¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­ He ¡°won¡¯t kill¡± them.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, excuse me. He won¡¯t let them be killed. That one attack, I don¡¯t know if it was because the armor was tough or if it was on purpose, but the spot that was cut by the sword was a spot that won¡¯t turn into a fatal wound, and moreover, there is only a small amount of blood. According to my diagnosis, Fighter Labangs probably only fainted from the intense pain. Even the for one that had his equipment stolen and kicked and dropped off the stage, that was probably done after it finished with him fainting.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, thank you very much for that. ¨D¨DUh-oh? In the middle of Eustace-shi¡¯s commentary, there was a rapid development on the stage!¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¤Ã!?¡¹

    *Gou!!* (Boom)

    Immediately, a strong fist skimmed by close to my ear.

    Fast. ¡­¡­If it was just the speed of the fist, it probably exceeded my own. The blood that went along my cheek supported that presentiment.

    ¡¸Funnu!¡¹

    The fist that was unleashed from that near two meter body possessed a destructive force like that of a cannon ball due to the muscular and brawny arm that seemed to be simply specialized in hitting.

    ¡¸Damn!¡¹

    I was already thinking that I shouldn¡¯t take the attack. Even if this body has deviated from that of an ordinary person¡¯s, it would break all of my bones and ¡°kill me¡±.

    With the air of the battlefield, the smell of blood. And in the middle of the feeling of mental strain pushed to the utmost limits, I remember the impulses I felt three years ago.

    There was no way I couldn¡¯t be engulfed by those impulses. In a certain sense, it felt like something more troublesome than my Chuunibyou was going to be revived.

    ¡¸For this Ulgan, in these forty four years of life in this world, this is the first time that I¡¯ve been this out of breath.¡¹

    ¡¸I bet.¡¹

    The giant man tightly gripped his fist and was charging and preparing his next shot.

    It¡¯s probably a certain kill attack. Even though he¡¯s a priest, he¡¯s trying to beat his opponent to death.

    Jeez, the same goes for Bernadette but, aren¡¯t the people related to religious organizations a bit too suited to the fighting scenes?

    ¡­¡­No, at this point that doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already been several months since I came back to this land. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gotten this fired up!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because what I sought for was a struggle to the death that made me burst out in blood and sweat!!

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Not sure what this means: µØÀ×Âš.

 Chapter 73 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Arena 3

    Here¡¯s the third.

    The Preceding Hero and the Arena 3

    ¡¸Uooooohhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuuuuuhh!!¡¹

    Fist and fist clashed with each other and, *Pahn*, an explosive sound resounded. And then, in the next moment after that, the explosive sound once again resounded.

    The fists continually collided with each other. If this were to be done by an ordinary person, their bones would probably break and they wouldn¡¯t be able to swing a fist. However, we, who were clashing on top of the stage, continued to keep on clashing.

    Raising voices that couldn¡¯t disappear in neither the shouts nor the roars, two men clashed.

    And then, when a remarkably loud sound had rung, a large distance was opened between the two of us.

    Then, Priest Ulgan nodded as if he were convinced of something.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? What is it that you see?¡¹

    When I asked that, the priest in front of me made a forced sigh.

    ¡¸Clashing with fists is fine but¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you use the weapon you¡¯re specialized in?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so you really did know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I would know. It¡¯s because, just now, we were truly talking with our fists.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t making a serious effort but¡­¡­I got it. I¡¯ll respond with all my strength.¡¹

    It was probably something of one of the fighters participating in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration. I pulled out a long sword that had a length of about 90 cm that was stuck in the ground nearby.

    ¡¸Fumu, as I thought, a sword, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Pretty much. As I thought, the standard is the best.¡¹

    Twisting the upper half of my body making look like my back was in front from my opponent¡¯s point of view, I took a stance that made it seem like I was trying to hide my sword.

    ¡¸Your stance is not one of the basics?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. It¡¯s self-taught.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. For progress, there¡¯s nothing to do but gain total control.¡¹

    What came out of the priest¡¯s mouth was words that I wasn¡¯t expecting to come from a priest.

    I strengthened my grip on the handle and bitterly smiled.

    ¡¸Try taking it, this attack of mine!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll respond to it, that attack!!¡¹

    In the next moment after we exchanged those words, the hard fist that could smash even rock drew closer before my eyes.

    *Gou!!*

    The hard fist passed by right in front of my face together with a roar.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got you!!¡¹

    That extended arm and his fist only ended up sweeping over me.

    Holding back the guy¡¯s right shoulder with my left foot, I earned a moment before the instant the fist would reach me, and in the time of that moment, I turned the upper half of my body away with only the other leg and I evaded that guy¡¯s attack.

    In the middle of my bad position to try and cut off that guy¡¯s extended arm, I raised my sword overhead.

    But,

    ¡¸Guh, uuh!?¡¹

    I promptly moved not the sword but the shield, and defended against the left fist that the guy threw at me from the side.

    No, I tried to defend against it.

    ¡¸¤Ã, Gah!?¡¹

    The shield broke, and while the bones in my right arm were breaking, that guys¡¯ intense body blow struck me.

    My consciousness flew for an instant due to the intense pain, and in that instant, I was struck all the way out of the ring.

    (Sho¡­¡­!)

    Faster than I could think ¡°Shoot¡±, I kicked off the wall outside of the ring, the audience stands, and sprang back towards Ulgan.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll knock you down!!¡¹

    Having greatly twisted his back, it was the thrown out attack of the destruction priest.

    It was an attack that made it seem like you¡¯d be blown away just from the wind pressure that is created at the time it was released.

    ¡¸What in the worlddd!!¡¹

    Getting on that fist, and running up the arm, I threw a sharp kick at that guy¡¯s, at Ulgan¡¯s head as if I were trying to kick a ball and make it fly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Maybe because he had fallen from that one attack, the large build that surpassed two meters made a sound and collapsed.

    ¡¸Jeez, the world really is vast, seriously.¡¹

    If in terms of offensive ability while empty-handed, there¡¯s no mistake that this priest is of the strongest class among mankind.

    I was surprised that there were still guys like this around.

    ¡¸Now then, I wonder if Bernadette finished things up? ¡­¡­¡¹

    Catching my breath, at the time when I tried to turn my senses to where Bernadette was, I finally noticed the strangeness of my surroundings.

    Right now, on top of this arena, there was only one group fighting.

    It was Bernadette and the fox jerk.

    And then, the number of people remaining including me was four people.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised¡­¡­That number of guys, Ossan, did you defeat them all by yourself?¡¹

    On top of the ring, in a place away from Bernadette and the fox boy that continued to fight, having his hands resting on the pommel of a sword that was thrust into the ground as if he were waiting for me, there was a man on standby.

    That man, who had a worn out knight¡¯s helmet and armor and an appearance that could either be described as being past his prime and being slightly aged or being middle aged, together with a smile, shot through me with those hawk like eyes.

    ¡¸No, hahaha. Half of them were from the aftermath of the fight between you two.¡¹

    Not jumping in to interrupt, the middle-aged knight waited for the fight between me and the priest to end.

    That appearance that made you feel his age and, moreover, that disposition that didn¡¯t try to hide the ¡°fighting spirit¡± that seemed to be inversely proportionate to his appearance and made my skin prickle.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it. This guy is also a battle maniac just like us.

    Loving to fight and looking like he¡¯d go to fight with guys stronger than himself, he was a man skilled in battle.

    ¡¸In other words, the other half was done in by you, right?¡¹

    The current me was probably expressing a provocative smile that the usual me would probably not show.

    However, I can¡¯t keep it down. A series of battles with formidable enemies! This excitement, if you¡¯re a man, there¡¯s no way you could hold it down!!

    ¡¸I had participated with no intention of going to the main competition and only had a spirit at the level of testing my abilities but, ¡­¡­At that time, your fight was shown right in front of me. Even I¡¯d want to make an outburst of anger.¡¹

    So he sent out about half of the participants outside of the ring in an outburst of anger.

    It¡¯s probably not my place to say this but, this person is also pretty strange.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you are inconvenienced from being able to use only one arm. ¡­¡­However, this Falhart Enhans, even if you call me a coward and speak ill of me, shall knock you down!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how I want it!!¡¹

    Holding the long sword with both hands and taking a knight¡¯s stance, Falhart roared, and I, as if in response to that, also shouted.

    ¡¸Have at you!!¡¹

    *Dah!*, kicking the ground, the knight brandished the silver sword over his head.

    ¡¸This guy¡­¡­A magic sword!?¡¹

    The swung down silver sword. I understood that it was a magic sword in an instant from that sword¡¯s heterogeneousness.

    ¨D¨D*Giin!!* (Clang!!)

    I defended against the swung down Magic Sword making it look like I exchanged blows with it with the sword I gripped in my left hand.

    Together with a high-pitched sound, the impact was transmitted to my arm, and, at the same time, I understood the Magic Sword¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸¤Ã, Cost Down, no, that¡¯s not all¡­¡­This sensation is Impact Drive!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, so you¡¯ve seen through it.¡¹

    It was a rustic sword with no showy ornaments. The power hidden within that sword was an ability that reduced the weight burden for the possessor. And then, the ability that increases the impact given to the opponent, Impact Drive.

    With these two abilities operating together, a tremendous impact was transmitted to me.

    Though, if it¡¯s an impact of this level, that time I received an impact from Terakio was still higher. ¡­¡­However, even if I could endure it, the low quality sword I was using made a *Pishiri* sound as if it were raising a scream and collapsed.

    ¡¸Magic Sword ¡ºSherazard¡». It¡¯s a Magic Sword that a once famous blacksmith forged for the sake of a person they cared about. ¡­¡­It is also my house¡¯s treasured sword.¡¹

    With the blade of my sword smashed, I threw away the now useless sword. Then, the knight, without pursuing me, thrust his rustic Magic Sword into the ground.

    And then, just like how he was waiting for me at the beginning, the knight placed his hands on the pommel and looked at me.

    ¡¸You possess one as well, don¡¯t you. A sword that either surpasses or is not inferior to this sword. ¡­¡­No, an expert such as yourself, a user of the sword, there is no way you wouldn¡¯t possess one.¡¹

    It was already decided. However, in those words, conviction could be perceived.

    That knight ¡°noticed¡± that I possess a Magic Sword, without a doubt!!

    ¡¸I want, to have a good match.¡¹

    And then, from that one phrase, the small anxiety of the fear of ¡¸being exposed¡¹that was in my heart was blown away.

    ¡¸Treasured Sword ¡ºCrystal Venom¡». ¡­¡­It¡¯s my magic sword.¡¹

    Thrusting my blue and green jeweled pair of swords into the ground, I confronted the knight Falhart.

 Chapter 74 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Arena 4

    And here¡¯s the fourth. Not much of a cliffhanger, right?

    The Preceding Hero and the Arena 4

    ¡¸Hou. ¡­¡­I can tell with a single glance. It¡¯s a sharp sword that can rival my own Magic Sword!¡¹

    ¡¸The main materials for it are the body ores of male and female Basilisks and the magic eyes of the head of the harem. Although I¡¯m not too sure about it since I haven¡¯t used it on a person as an opponent, but there is paralysis poison stocked up in the body ore used for the sword blade. You won¡¯t die from it, but it¡¯s seems that you¡¯ll feel extremely numb, got it?¡¹

    Yuu held the blue jeweled treasured sword with his right hand of the arm that was broken and gripped the green jeweled treasured sword with his left hand.

    In order to ascertain the feeling of the handle of the sword with his right hand, he repeatedly tightened and loosened his grip.

    (¡­¡­Alright. So my right arm has somehow recovered to a level where I can move it.)

    As Yuu was confirming the condition of his right arm, Falhart looked at Yuu looking surprised.

    That wasn¡¯t unreasonable. In actuality, the bones in Yuu¡¯s arm were broken enough that it would be more correct to call them smashed instead of broken.

    That arm was moving normally after a bit of time had passed. It would be unfair to tell someone to not be surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised. ¡­¡­Is that, that Magic Sword¡¯s ability?¡¹

    ¡¸Well now. That¡¯s a trade secret.¡¹

    Of course, it was a side effect of the Holy Sword¡¯s power. But even if his mouth was torn apart, he wouldn¡¯t say that.

    However, a complete recovery seemed to be far away as his bones had a grating sensation and a suitable pain for that was running through his arm. Also, it seemed like it would give in if it were to receive a strong impact.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s the second round, Knight Ossan!!¡¹

    But that didn¡¯t matter. If it was just to move, there was no problem. He just had to get over the pain that would happen at that time with fighting spirit!

    ¡¸Haha. Then let me say it again¡­¡­Have at you!!¡¹

    Drawing his sword from the ground, once again taking his stance, Falhart kicked the ground.

    ¡¸¥Ã!!¡¹

    In response to that, Yuu similarly kicked the ground and closed in on the Knight.

    With both of them dashing towards each other, the distance between both Yuu and the Knight shortened in an instant.

    ¡¸Haah!!¡¹

    The Knight¡¯s Magic sword was swung in a horizontal slash.

    Yuu pulled his posture back from that, dodging with an angle of a forward-bent posture that looked like he was about to fall forward. In the instant he dodged, he twisted his body and as he was rotating, he drove the twin swords¡¯ attack into the Knight¡¯s chest. ¡­¡­But,

    ¡¸¤Ã, Amazing¡­¡­! That ¡°pull back¡± just now, it surprised me!¡¹

    It was an intricate instant of offense and defense. The Knight brought back the swung sword with a terrifying speed and defended against the attack of Yuu¡¯s twin swords.

    ¡¸Well now, hahaha. I had planned on hitting you with that stroke, but to think that I would have to take a defensive posture on an incoming attack¡­¡­!¡¹

    Anticipating that Yuu would get in close, he probably did a swing that was easy to bring back.

    If Yuu¡¯s attack was even a second late¡­¡­,

    ¡¸Damn it, this is just too thrilling!!¡¹

    My heart was throbbing from elation just like the elation I felt three years ago when I had struggles to the death with Agniera and the others.

    Taking the Knight¡¯s back, Yuu held the twin swords in a reverse grip, extended the thumb, index finger and middle finger of both hands, and took a posture where he was stand on all fours while still holding the twin swords.

    ¡¸Mu!?¡¹

    When Yuu used all four limbs to jump to the right, the Magic Sword was swung down at the place he was just at a moment ago, and the arena made of stone was smashed.

    And then, Yuu rolled over to face the Knight that swung down the Magic Sword and instantly closed the distance with Shukuchi.

    ¡¸Zeraaahh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    The Knight minutely moved his sword as if pouring out his swordsmanship and returned at blow to each of the continuous high speed slashes from the twin swords.

    As each attack was poured out, Yuu¡¯s attacks became larger and the Knight¡¯s movements were gradually becoming sharper.

    Decreasing the opponent¡¯s number of moves with the smallest movements, and earning the greatest number of moves, at the height of that ability, Yuu involuntarily laughed with a *Hehe* as he continued to press down on the Knight.

    Improving with the treasured swords that he held in a reverse grip, he raised the speed of the continuous attacks.

    Yuu¡¯s attack then changed from a line of orbital slashes to a point-aiming thrust.

    ¡¸¤Ã, Fierce!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooooooohhhhh!!¡¹

    The fierce attack of a thrust that was fired with a speed that eyes couldn¡¯t follow and the defensive stance of the Knight that would continue to ward that off.

    That offense and defense that was similar to a reproduction of the proverb of the spear and the shield had, without a single breath, collapsed in an instant.

    Maybe because the place that Yuu had driven into was bad, or maybe because his concentration was interrupted from the intense pain in his arm, but the thrust that he unleashed with his right hand was repelled by Falhart, who had continued to wait for such an opportunity.

    Falhart shifted into an attack!

    *Gou!*

    The strong sword that could smash the ground cut the wind and was swung.

    In order to defend against that, Yuu defended with the reverse gripped green jeweled treasured sword that he held in his left hand.

    An impact that was stronger than before ran through Yuu¡¯s arm.

    Yuu felt a delusion that his arm gave in from just that impact, but he didn¡¯t care about that and focused on his next hand.

    The blue jeweled treasured sword he grasped in his right hand. He ¡°connected¡± that with the green jeweled treasured sword, and subsequently forcibly rotated the handle to the right as if he were cutting something.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Knight Falhart¡¯s Magic Sword twirled around in the air and, *Kashin!*, it made a high-pitched sound and stuck into the arena.

    Far behind him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I give in.¡¹

    Shocked, but somewhat looking happy, Falhart looked at the deep crimson sword blade of the double-headed blade that was at his neck and muttered that.

    ¡ó

    Man¡«, I¡¯m the one that should be saying that I give up. I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d have enough ability to rival Leo.

    If I continued cutting, there¡¯s no mistake that he would have defended against it all. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why,

    I needed an action that had enough impact that it would stop that Knight Ossan¡¯s movements with a ¡ºthought¡». Successfully surprising the Knight Ossan that didn¡¯t think that the two swords could connect, his movements stopped for only an instant.

    Well, it was kind of a gamble. If the Knight Ossan didn¡¯t pause right there, he might have either done another attack or get into a defensive stance.

    But, well, if I didn¡¯t go along with the bet, it probably would have dragged on even longer. That skill that was refined to a point that it looked like a sample seemed like he was dealing with me with ease and that fact meant that he had no weaknesses.

    If we continued competing with each other head on, the day would probably come to an end.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now then, the loser shall bravely take his leave. However, before that, may I hear your name?¡¹

    Returning the Magic Sword to its scabbard, the Knight Ossan extended his hand with a kindhearted smile.

    Come to think of it, the Knight Ossan did announce his name, didn¡¯t he.

    ¡¸Yuu Yashiro. Uuum, ¡­¡­Falhart, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Enhans. It¡¯s Falhart Enhans, Yashiro-kun.¡¹

    When I held my hand out in return, Falhart grasped my hand with his gauntlet covered hand.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt so good. Well then, I hope to be able to have a rematch with you someday.¡¹

    The Knight Ossan, Falhart said that and then, while laughing, he jumped into the ocean water outside of the ring. ¡­¡­While still wearing his armor.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re going to drown, you know!?¡¹

    Just as I, having had experience with nearly drowning with my main equipment, was about to jump in to save him, I immediately stopped.

    While still wearing his armor, Falhart smoothly swam to where the other fighters were.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, the world really is vast.¡¹

    Since he didn¡¯t use magic, I¡¯m not exactly sure, but if it¡¯s in terms of sword technique, the Knight Ossan has something that could rival that of Leo, humanity¡¯s greatest warrior.

    I still don¡¯t know everything about this world. This fight just now made me think that.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time things started to finish up, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­Hn?¡¹

    As I was about to turn my eyes over to Bernadette¡¯s group, a black object passed by in front of my eyes.

    Interested in it, when I peeked over at it, a waterspout was raised outside of the ring.

    ¡¸Looks like things over there ended as well.¡¹

    When I turned my head to the direction that the voice was raised, the fox-eared, blond hair boy that was about my age and wearing clothes that looked like a dougi was showing a daring smile.

 Chapter 75 â€“ A Request for a Rematch to the Preceding Hero?

    Hey guys. Sorry about disappearing for about three weeks. I unfortunately have a bit of bad news. It¡¯s been three weeks but I only have two chapters done. So, right now I know that I am at least one chapter behind, if you can overlook my long absence. Well, here is the first chapter that I have done. The conclusion to the Be Io tournament. Enjoy.

    A Request for a Rematch to the Preceding Hero?

    Around the time the neighborhood got dark and it became evening, a large number of customers were gathered in Be Io¡¯s Guild and bar.

    Normally, it was mostly used by people related to peddling, but today, which was the day of the preliminary round of the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration, most of the customers were the participants and the ones that were watching.

    With those kinds of people gathered, what they talked about was of course about the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration where fierce fighting had just unfolded.

    Wouldn¡¯t the overall victory go to either the Heliott group¡¯s young master, Kuon Heliott, the male patriot that led the salvation of the Kingdom of Sazeland, ¡ºThe Middle-Aged Knight¡» Falhart Enhans, or the priest that prefers getting physical that wanders around various countries, ¡ºThe Fist Priest¡» Ulgan? is what people had thought. But a boy that defeated two of the previously mentioned people had appeared.

    However, that boy had abstained from the scene that would determine the victor.

    Though it was the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration that would determine the continent¡¯s strongest, surely no one expected that they would be shown an upheaval of this magnitude in the preliminaries.

    In the end, it was enough to raise suspicions that it was fixed game for the one that obtained the overall victory, Kuon Heliott.

    There was little information on the boy that abstained from the victory that was right before his eyes,

    ?Black hair

    ?Picked up weapons on the battlefield and fought

    ?Defeated Falhart and Ulgan

    Such things were common knowledge, but there was a certain person that said this.

    That ¡¸He wielded a sword with movements like that of a demon¡¹.

    Another certain person said this.

    That ¡¸He was a Berserker that gleefully fought as he was bathed in spurts of blood¡¹.

    Gossip was something that occasionally showed some exaggeration. One could say that a person¡¯s tension is raised once they learn of that gossip and because it is talked about with that tension, it can¡¯t be helped that the tension of the details also gets raised.

    Not knowing that the boy of the maelstrom of rumors was face down at a table in the same bar, the night of the rumor-loving men continues today as well.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want to die.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Same over here on the right.¡¹

    Gathering at the Guild and bar for the sake of an appointment, ¡°we¡± were face down at a corner table.

    As for the reason why I was face down, it was because the two of us had let victory escape as well as let the chance to meet with Vodan-shi escape and I was self-reproaching myself for letting my tension go too high and going wild without thinking about the consequences.

    What do you mean by demon, I didn¡¯t shower in the spurts of blood from any victims, dammit.

    ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡¹

    And, Bernadette, who was face down just like me, was depressed about how she had only become a burden.

    Actually, Bernadette, being a severely hopeless swimmer, was saved by me as she was about to drown.

    Because I jumped into the ocean water in order to save her, naturally, I was also disqualified. That¡¯s why she was depressed, thinking that it was her fault.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting. How did it go?¡¹

    The one that appeared with a stride was Kuushe the Centaur. During the time that we (at first it was just Bernadette) were in the tournament, she was gathering information in town.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we were eliminated. What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It would seem that kidnapping were occurring even within this town.¡¹

    Making a small sigh from hearing that we lost, Kuushe lined up two chairs and sat.

    ¡¸Even in this town? That¡¯s pretty odd¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I had gotten my hopes up thinking that could certainly get Vodan-shi¡¯s cooperation for this case if we were allowed a meeting with him, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed.¡¹

    ¡¸I am ashamed.¡¹

    When Bernadette and I apologized at the same time, Kuushe made a small sigh once again.

    ¡¸Ugigi¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped, we can only do our final measure, of breaking through the front¡­¡­¡¹

    As I was hesitating about crossing the line that I should never cross, I heard the surroundings getting noisy.

    ¡¸Oi, those two¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well if it isn¡¯t Falhart Enhans and Ulgan! Why are you in a place like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Fearing that something might happen, customers moved their seats and the crowd of people in the bar divided like the sea did for Moses, and from there, two men appeared before my eyes.

    ¡¸Ya, we meet again, Yashiro-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to be troubled over something. If you are fine with us, we could give some counsel, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Falhart, ¡­¡­-san and Priest-ossan!?¡¹

    The two men with bandages wrapped around them in various places on their bodies were the two people I fought against.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸I see, abduction, is it¡­¡­That is inexcusable. ¡­¡­That matter, could you allow me to cooperate as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Same here. If you are fine with this Ulgan, I shall lend you a hand.¡¹

    When I talked about most of the kidnapping story, the two that were sitting down offered to cooperate with a speed that seemed like it was a snap decision.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to cooperate but, ¡­¡­Is it really alright for the two of you to undertake this so simply?¡¹

    When I asked that, Falhart and Ulgan nodded.

    ¡¸To begin with, I was dispatched to this town to become its new priest. The previous priest was a man whose age was past 70. I am still inexperienced, but I intend to contribute to the town¡¯s peace with all of my ability.¡¹

    Finished saying his passionate slogan, Ulgan drank the cold water that was poured into a cup on the table in one gulp. That was mine.

    ¡¸Though I am aged, I am a knight. Those that walk the path of a knight do not just see fiends then turn a blind eye to them.¡¹

    Although he was smiling, he probably felt rage at the act of kidnapping. I noticed that Falhart tried to hide his right hand underneath the table, and the moment he did, his fist tightly clenched.

    ¡¸That really helps.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, ¡­¡­Actually, that¡¯s where we¡¯ve come to our wit¡¯s end. Do either of you have any connections that lead to Vodan-shi?¡¹

    ¡¸To Vodan-shi, is it. Unfortunately, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived wielding my sword my whole life, I have so few of those you could probably say that I none at all. ¡­¡­No, if I were to rely on the princess¡­¡­I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. When that person gets involved, things get worse¡­¡­¡¹

    Maybe because he had someone that came to mind, Falhart started muttering with a face that looked like he was being urged to make a choice between two extremes.

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t have any personal connections, but I am a new person that has been entrusted to this town¡¯s church, and I was thinking that I should greet him at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh! Then if we were to go along with you at the time of your greetings then¡­¡­¡¹

    I had gotten delighted at Ulgan¡¯s words, but seeing Ulgan make a difficult looking face, I somehow noticed what he wanted to say.

    ¡¸Were you refused as well?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    When Bernadette, who had similarly noticed, asked, Ulgan nodded.

    ¡¸Most likely, something probably happened to Vodan-shi. That atmosphere that makes your skin feel like it¡¯s being pricked seems to be coming from some high amount of wariness.¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s busy like they said he was, but he was most likely injured or something. And in addition, it was by someone.

    I don¡¯t really know how things go in a dispute between groups, but they are probably on the lookout for assassins from the other group right now.

    ¡¸Yeah. They sustained an assassination from the superiors of the kidnappers that you guys are searching for. To their fortune, the assassination was a failure. Vodan-shi had gotten off with some minor injuries, but because of that, the members of the group are now frenzied.¡¹

    Ah~, as I thought. Still, if that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be easy to meet with Vodan-shi now.

    ¡¸By the way, Vodan-shi¡¯s son, Kuon Heliott, seems to be wishing for a rematch with you, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? By Vodan-san¡¯s¡­¡­you mean that fox-ears?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It would seem that he was unsatisfied that he didn¡¯t fight with you. Don¡¯t you think that this is a godsend? If you at least have a match with him, you might be able to meet with Vodan-shi.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    With there being so many things I want to forget, my tension was in the middle of dropping, but if that¡¯s what I need to do to meet with Vodan-shi, I¡¯ve got nothing lose. ¡­¡­Rather.

    ¡¸Jean! Don¡¯t just suddenly participate in the conversation without any preface!¡¹

    That just makes it difficult for the readers!

    *DAN*. Hitting the table, I glared at Jean, who just nonchalantly sat down into a chair.

    ¡¸Oh, that was rude of me. My name is Jean Jack Eustace. I am pleased to make your acquaintance from hereafter.¡¹

    But, not looking like he was aware of the atmosphere, *Bororon*, Jean named himself while playing his guitar. ¡­¡­As usual, he¡¯s going on at his own pace.

    ¡¸In, in that case, I¡¯ll fight! This time, I won¡¯t show an unsightly appearance!¡¹

    *Gata*. The one that made a sound and stood up was Bernadette.

    Having lost to fox-ears, she¡¯s probably driven by the thought that she created this situation and her thoughts of self-reproach. Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand Bernadette¡¯s feelings but¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã, I absolutely won¡¯t lose this next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, no, you got it wrong. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t believe in you or anything like that Bernadette. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just, I¡¯m bothered by the reason why he is so attached to me.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, that fox-ears wanted to fight with me. I don¡¯t know what the reason for it is, but it¡¯s enough for him to wish for a rematch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, understand.¡¹

    Bernadette, who was depressed going by how she looked, sat down in her seat and cast her eyes down.

    ¡¸It would seem that it¡¯s been decided. Well then, the agenda it noon of tomorrow. Let us meet again at the Heliott estate!¡¹

    The moment he said that, Jean waved his mantle with a *Basah* as he stood up, placed the cost of my milk that he had drank at some point I didn¡¯t know, and left.

    Just when I thought he had suddenly appeared, he suddenly disappears. That guy is just like the wind. ¡­¡­Wait,

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t leave enough money~!¡¹

    He only left enough money for a single up of water!

    I shouted towards Jean who I could already no longer see.

 Chapter 76 â€“ The Nun Saw

    Here is the second chapter I have done. Also, here are my excuses if you want to hear them. If you don¡¯t, please skip this top part and go to the bold title. It¡¯s kind of negative, so please don¡¯t read if you don¡¯t want to read about my problems.

    Right, well, here are my excuses. No, it¡¯s not due to school as I am not going to school right now. Things have just been busy at work, and, as I have said before, that is where I do most of my translating. I get really lazy at home and can¡¯t really concentrate on translating. Another excuse would be that I had jury duty for two days during these past three weeks and each day I had to stay the whole day. It was tiring, frustrating, and stressful. And those feelings carried on for a couple of days for some reason. Weird. Well anyway, here is my last excuse. I think I might be depressed. I haven¡¯t gone to a doctor or anything so this is just a self-diagnosis. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not because of this or anything. I still plan on continuing this until either the end of the series, until I¡¯m told to stop, or until I reach my end. Whichever comes first. As to why I think I¡¯m depressed, it¡¯s because I have a lot of time at home where I just don¡¯t feel like doing anything and during that time I think negative things that just stop me from doing anything that I think I might enjoy. But, then again, I was a negative person so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s depression. Either way, I don¡¯t really plan on seeing a doctor about it and don¡¯t worry about suicide or me injuring myself. I¡¯m too afraid of death for suicide and I don¡¯t really like feeling pain. Well, to those of you that read this, I¡¯m sorry for letting you read such a negative vent, but thank you for caring enough to read. Please wash away this negativity with the chapter.

    Enjoy.

    The Nun Saw

    A period of time where the sun just risen and the air was crisp.

    While it was close to summer, an air that felt a bit chilly enveloped the town of Be Io.

    At that hour where only a portion of people would get up, Bernadette had woken up.

    ¡¸Fuah¡­¡­¡¹

    When she made a big yawn, Bernadette took off her sleep-wear as she got up from the bed.

    If you wake up early, you should just go back to bed.

    Yuu would probably say something like that, but it was the church¡¯s teaching that prayers to God needed to be done once the sun had risen.

    When she dressed herself in her habit, she took out the plain rosary made of silver from her breast, faced the sun, and knelt down.

    At the beginning of the day, she expressed her thanks for God¡¯s divine protection.

    Having finished her prayers and getting up, any drowsiness was blown away from Bernadette.

    ¡ó

    I had finished my prayers a bit early, but because I woke up early, I had nothing to do. To put it simply, I free time.

    I had the foolish idea of wondering if I could do anything for Yashiro-san, who had to fight because of me, but because I was told ¡¸Don¡¯t make any food¡¹ up until the time we came to this town, I even able to prepare breakfast.

    ¡­¡­Even though I made such a dramatic pose, I lost. Even though I¡¯m the one that should have taken the full brunt of it, Yashiro-san was invited out of interest, and only Yashiro-san was made to fight. Because of all of that, this current situation where I¡¯m of no use at all is very agonizing.

    As I was thinking about what I could do to be useful to Yashiro-san, I noticed the sound of a door opening from Yashiro-san¡¯s room which was right beside mine.

    The footsteps were going far off, and then there was the sound of them going down the stairs.

    It would seem that Yashiro-san also woke up early today.

    It¡¯s pretty rare for the normally oversleeping Yashiro-san to have an early rising.

    Could it be that he woke up early from feeling nervous?

    Thinking that I could at least encourage him, I chased after Yashiro-san.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m going to borrow the back yard, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t leave it too untidy, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you yesterday that I was only going to lightly move my body, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    When I was about to call out to him as soon as I opened the door, I heard a conversation between Yashiro-san and the innkeeper.

    Backyard? Exercise? ¡­¡­Could it be, to unravel his nervousness? But, he said that he mentioned yesterday¡­¡­

    As I thought about it for a bit, *Patan*, there was the sound of the door to the backyard being shut.

    ¡¸Good morning, Innkeeper-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, good morning. Are you also going to use the backyard?¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    When I greeted the innkeeper as I came down the stairs from the second floor, he replied with a question whose meaning I didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not very spacious, but feel free to use it.¡¹

    Saying that, the innkeeper started sweeping the floor.

    ¡¸Exercise¡­¡­Could he be doing push-ups or squats or something?¡¹

    When talking about exercises to be done in a place that wasn¡¯t very spacious, these were the only things that came to mind, but if it were these, I think it would be fine if they were done in his room¡­¡­I¡¯ll feel at ease if I just go and confirm it.

    When I slowly opened the door to the backyard,

    ¡¸Here we go.¡¹

    exactly right now, there was the appearance of Yashiro-san being naked above the waist!

    £¨Wah! Wawah! Wh, why is he stripping!? Is, is it cause he¡¯s a pervert? Is it because he¡¯s a pervert!?£©

    I knew that he was a pervert, but I didn¡¯t think that it went as far as having an interest in exhibitionism!

    No, I guess I can understand it a bit? Yashiro-san does have a pretty good figure. It¡¯s sexy. But, even so, it isn¡¯t good to be immersed in self-satisfaction from exposing it! It¡¯s unwholesome!

    ¡­¡­Could it be that he¡¯s doing this in the backyard and not outside because he¡¯s still a bit shy?

    As I was thinking stuff like that, Yashiro-san took out a single sword from the pouch that was on his waist.

    The blue sword blade was transparent like a jewel, and was glittering.

    I knew at a glance. There¡¯s no mistake that that was a ¡ºMagic Sword¡». And it was a considerably sharp sword!

    Putting aside why Yashiro-san possessed such a thing, Yashiro-san gripped that Magic Sword with both hands, and started to slowly move his body.

    ¡¸Those are¡­¡­practice swings?¡¹

    Raise it overhead, bring it down. Raise it overhead, bring it down.

    He started to continuously and earnestly repeat such normal practice swings.

    However, when I took a good look at him, sweat was starting blotch on Yashiro-san¡¯s forehead. Even though he had only just started.

    ¡¸Why is it that with only that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That thing Yuu is doing utilizes every muscle on his body. It¡¯s many times harder than a common exercise, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸!? Eu, Eustace-san?¡¹

    Being suddenly called out to from behind, I was surprised, and when I turned around, there was Jean Jacques Eustace.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind of you call me Jean. Well, he¡¯s using¡­¡­or rather, I guess it¡¯s more accurate to say that he is checking them. ¡­¡­He does that as a daily routine. In order to understand how far his own body will move. And then, in order to reconfirm it.¡¹

    Eustace-san said that while raising the circular brim of his feathered hat with his finger.

    ¡¸Daily routine? But, I haven¡¯t seen Yashiro-san do something like this up until now.¡¹

    At the very least, I haven¡¯t seen it ever since I had met Yashiro-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because he¡¯s been doing it early in the morning just like he is doing today. He might seem like he has a freewheeling personality, but in fact, he is diligent and hard working. He¡¯s the type to continue doing this sort of thing no matter what happens.¡¹

    Breathing a sigh that felt like it was saying ¡°good grief¡±, Jean-san sucked in a deep breath and,

    *Ban!*

    ¡¸Yuu! A nun that serves God is looking at the half-naked you and getting aroused, you know!? Don¡¯t you think that this is immoral!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world are you sayiiinnnngggg!!¡¹

    He kicked open the door to the backyard and shouted.

    A period of time where the sun had just risen and the air was crisp. Even though it was an hour where only a portion of people had gotten up!

    Kuu, I had a lapse in memory! I forgot that no matter how great of a person Yashiro-san¡¯s acquaintances were, they were owners of personalities that conformed to that of perverts¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, iyan¡¹[1]

    And then, speaking of the Yashiro-san in question, he covered his body with a pose that was like one a girl would take.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Iyan sounds much better for me. For those that don¡¯t know what it means, here it¡¯s a kind of scream of embarrassment.

 Chapter 77 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Heroic Tale

    Hey guys. I don¡¯t really have much to say this time so please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Heroic Tale

    ¡¸Like I said! You¡¯ve got it wrong! B-by no means did I peek at you with shameless thoughts!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, yeah. I told you, it¡¯s alright. Look, Bernadette, you¡¯re same age as me, right? Being interested in the bodies of the opposite sex is very understandable. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t let it bother you!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah~n! It¡¯s totally not alright!¡¹

    A short while after being seen doing the independent training that I do early in the morning, even though it had already become the time to get the inn¡¯s breakfast, Bernadette was still continuing her explanation of the peeking scandal.

    Her appearance of getting flustered with a bright red face was careless and cute. And so, I went and overdid it but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hahaha. Yuu, wouldn¡¯t it be alright to just forgive her already?¡¹

    I think that it¡¯s a bit strange for the perpetrator that started the Bernadette teasing to be taking that side, you know?

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s about time we get to the main question. ¡­¡­Jean, you have a relationship with Vodan-san, don¡¯t you.¡¹

    Since I noticed that Bernadette¡¯s voltage was at its MAX, I¡¯ll change the subject.

    When I asked that, Jean grinned with a meaningless pretty boy face. This silence is very much like him.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you just let us meet with him? If you were acquainted with Vodan-san, this could have all finished without the roundabout way of appearing in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. ¡­¡­To be completely honest, there is no reason more important than the kidnapping problem that you mentioned, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸But, for you, it was something more important than something like ¡°kidnapping¡±, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    He Jean Jacquez Eustace that I knew was a guy that was more human than anyone else. Just because that true nature of his was not evil, he was a guy that was more selfish and self-centered than anyone else.

    ¡¸You never change, do you.¡¹

    ¡¸And for you, you¡¯ve changed a bit. If it was before, this is where you would have snarled at me. ¡­¡­You¡¯ve grown up, is that what I should be saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t poke fun at me.¡¹

    Though, it is true that I¡¯m no longer at an age where I¡¯ll brandish a sword for justice or whatever nonsensical thing.

    ¡¸Eh, eh? Wh, what does that mean?¡¹

    Bernadette had listened to our conversation and asked me because she didn¡¯t understand at all but,

    ¡¸Probably, Vodan-san¡¯s ¡­¡­Kuon, was it? If we meet with him, we¡¯ll understand, won¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it exactly.¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand it well either.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Welcome, we¡¯ve been expecting you!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why thank you very much for that.¡¹

    What was waiting for us at the Vodan estate was a bunch of Heleott group members that amounted to dozens of people!

    The wolf tribesmen, whose faces were scary enough that they could make normal thugs scurry home just by glaring at them, greeted us with several people.

    ¡­¡­Uwah, they¡¯re totally glaring at us. Scary, that¡¯s really scary.

    ¡¸But Gilley has intensity to him, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Just as Jean said in a small voice, Gilley-Ossan had a much sterner face than these people, and also had ambition.

    ¡¸But even though he does, why did he get married to such a beautiful woman¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My thoughts exactly.¡¹

    I know that Gilley-Ossan isn¡¯t a bad guy.

    But I really don¡¯t get the reason why he was able to get married with that face of his.

    I guess Mareeda-san really is someone that surpassed being a goddess.

    ¡¸Both of you, that¡¯s really rude¡­¡­¡¹

    Bernadette, who more or less knew of Gilley-Ossan, made a sigh while criticizing us.

    ¡¸Hahaha. Well, let¡¯s leave our talk about Gilley for another time. ¡­¡­Where would Kuon-kun be?¡¹

    ¡¸In the training hall!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Thank you.¡¹

    Having finished up the conversation, when Jean asked the members, the members that opened up a path bowed their heads again.

    Jean¡­¡­You, what in the world is up with this VIP treatment.

    When we walked for a bit, beside the principal residence-looking building, there was a very splendid Japanese style¡­¡­Oi oi, why is there a tiled roof dojo that doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s around anymore in modern Japan erected here in this other world of Reynbrook?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu, so, as expected, we were noticed.¡¹

    As I looked at the dojo and was lightly surprised, Jean, who was next to me, muttered seeming somewhat happy.

    ¡¸By ¡°we were noticed¡±¡­¡­By what?¡¹

    ¡¸Since a lot of people came, our arrival was noticed by Kuon-kun who is in the dojo. Goodness, though we weren¡¯t erasing our presence, that¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, we¡¯re still at a pretty far distance, you know? To notice us just by our presence is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your hearing ability is plenty abnormal, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, this is a bad occasion to be ¡°comparing¡± it with mine.¡¹

    My five senses were acquired but they greatly surpass those of ordinary people.

    I possess senses that are at animal level, no, even greater than that.

    To compete with my hearing ability and not be inferior is strange to begin with.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn. It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Bernadette tilted her head from seeing us quarrelling with small voices. Naturally I couldn¡¯t just answer her with the truth, I answered like that and when I did, Bernadette pointed her finger at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it! Yashiro-san, whenever you lie, blood vessels rise to the surface at the tip of your nose after all!¡¹

    What kind of Stand-user are you.

    If I were to take a surprised attitude and touch my nose here, Bernadette would probably make a ruckus and say ¡¸You fell for it!¡¹ or something. However, I naturally don¡¯t have that kind of habit. (Though, according to Sylvia, my eyes do seem to swim.£©

    Damn you, to try and make me fall for that even though you¡¯re just Bernadette¡­¡­Unforgivable!

    ¡¸Same to you, whenever you lie, your ears twitch.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Is, is that true!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, of course it¡¯s a lie. But I did discover a blockheaded Sister that gets fooled when she tries to fool someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­Th, that¡¯s not fair, Yashiro-san! G, give me another chance!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°chance¡±, stupid.¡¹

    When I ignored the noisy Bernadette and continued on, I saw the figure of a fox-eared blonde, Vodan-shi¡¯s son, Kuon Heleott, waiting at the dojo in a seiza position.

    ¡¸¡­¡­? That person, he¡¯s sitting in a strange position, isn¡¯t he.¡¹

    Are you pointing out the seiza? When Bernadette muttered that, Jean did a small smile.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, wasn¡¯t that called seiza?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right, but why are you looking at me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because whenever you were getting scolded, you¡¯d always go into that sitting position, whoa.¡¹

    *Pukususu*. Getting in a kick at the back of Jean¡¯s knees, who was holding in a laugh while reminiscing, I stood in front of the dojo¡¯s porch while I knocked him down.

    ¡¸Is it correct to interpret that I take my shoes off?¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­So you also know of the manners of the training room.¡¹

    When I asked, Kuon Heleott muttered as if he were interested.

    ¡¸Write down that shoes aren¡¯t allowed.¡¹

    While Bernadette controlled herself with her hands just as she was about to go up with her boots still on right beside me, I took off my shoes and got up onto the porch.

    ¡¸I came here after listening to what Jean had to say but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your coming here means that you¡¯re willing to fight me, right?¡¹

    Kuon Heleott¡¯s mouth was hung as if to say ¡°I was waiting for this¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s what I intend to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that makes the conversation quick!¡¹

    When Kuon Heleott stood up, gang members wearing dougis appeared. Their numbers surpassed ten.

    And they gripped various weapons in their hands. Swords, spears, axes¡­¡­there was even a maniac-like weapon, the iron-ribbed fan.

    ¡¸Choose whichever one you like. They are bladeless.¡¹

    No, I wanted something that wouldn¡¯t hurt even when struck by it like a wooden sword (though a wooden sword would hurt plenty) but¡­¡­Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Since I have the chance, I¡¯ll choose this weapon.¡¹

    From the members (they came flying) that were lined up, I chose two weapons.

    ¡¸!¡­¡­¡¹

    And then, the moment I held those two weapons, that guy¡¯s eyes changed. ¡­¡­It was kind of like, he was a child that was given the Christmas present that he wanted¡­¡­They were those kinds of eyes.

    And then, I was convinced with that. The reason why Kuon Heleott knew my name and why he was so tenacious about fighting with me.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. This is my original stance.¡¹

    I took a stance as if to show it off to Kuon Heleott.

    A dual-wielding of a sword and a spear.

    It was my original stance that I furnished in the fights up until I sealed the Demon King three years ago and that was ingrained into my body.

    It was a daring stance that I had worked out from the enigmatic theory of ¡°Short distance and mid-distance, since it could cope with both of these, it¡¯s the strongest!¡± that I had back in those days.

    It was a general purpose stance that I had arrived at in order to use four-legged movement, Shukuchi, and a bunch of others things that I, who was in full blown Chuunibyou at the time, had come up with.

    ¡¸The ¡ºFlawless ¡¾Kamui¡¿ Stance¡»[1]¡­¡­A completely nonsensical naming sense if I do say so myself.¡¹

    The spear was at my back, and the sword tip was pointing at my opponent.

    While getting a bad feeling from Kuon Heleott who was looking at me with sparkling eyes, I made a side long glance and peeked over at Jean.

    That¡¯s how it was, you are a minstrel after all. ¡­¡­You probably called it a heroic tale, sung it, and taught it him, didn¡¯t you~.

    I¡¯m definitely going to beat the crap out of you after this.

    Seeing Jean who was holding a feather pen and blank paged hard cover book and was delightfully smiling, I swore to do such.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ÌìÒÂŸo¿p¡¾ÉñÍþ(¥«¥à¥¤)¡¿¤Î˜‹¤¨. ÌìÒÂŸo¿p could also be read as ¡°perfect beauty with no trace of artifice¡±. And ÉñÍþ could be read as ¡°god¡¯s majesty¡±, ¡°god¡¯s authority¡±, or ¡°might of Heaven¡±.

 Chapter 78 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Technique

    Here¡¯s another chapter.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Technique

    ¡¸Since you¡¯ve shown me that stance, is it alright for me to take it that you¡¯re going to go all out?¡¹

    In response to Kuon, who asked that as if to make sure of it, I waved the tip of my sword.

    It was a provocation of ¡ºCome at me¡».

    ¡¸Fine by, meee~~!!¡¹

    Thereupon, Kuon expressed a fearless smile, changed his clenched fist into a knifehand, and ran towards me.

    There was a *Dodododo* sound from him running on the wooden floor, and in the next instant, *Fu*, the footsteps vanished.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    It was an instantaneous reaction. Seeing a shadow appear in the corner of my field of vision, my body moved.

    Lowering into a position that looked like I was squatting, Kuon¡¯s kick passed over my head.

    From my perspective, the kick that was sent out from the right was certainly Kuon¡¯s.

    The moment he knew that I avoided it, Kuon unleashed a thrust with his knifehand.

    When I stepped back a little to dodge, he immediately closed the distance and stepped into my chest like boxing¡¯s in-fighters would.

    ¡¸You little.¡¹

    When I swung my spear to try and shake him off, he defended against it with one arm, and fired off another knifehand thrust.

    When I greatly bent my upper body and dodged that with the so-called Matrix dodge, he kept his hand that was extended out from the thrust like that and swung it down.

    With my upper body still bent, I took a large distance using Shukuchi (mine was just heavy work where I just kick the ground)[1] and dodged.

    ¡¸Oh? ¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    When I fixed my stance while I took my distance, my clothes seem to have been cut since the area of my clothes from my chest to my navel was torn.

    It seems that I¡¯ll get seriously injured if I take him lightly from thinking he is bare handed.

    ¡¸Was that thing just now, a real Shukuchi?¡¹

    When I was preparing to pursue him, Kuon, still in the posture where he swung his knifehand down, looked at me and hardened.

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Well, yeah, it was.¡¹

    When I responded like that, Kuon bent forward and in the next instant,

    *Giin!* (Clang!)

    A shock ran through the sword I pushed out and the clashing sound of steel colliding with each other resounded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Though it¡¯s not something that you can learn just by watching someone, wha!¡¹

    A thrust fired with the speed of a Shukuchi. When I defended against Kuon put strength into his arm just like that as if he were pressing and cutting.

    As I was locking sword to hand and pushing with a bare handed opponent, within that pitiful-looking situation, I cursed Jean.

    £¨Jean, that bastard, he taught him the way to do Shukuchi, didn¡¯t he!?£©

    Shukuchi was a technique that Sylvia reproduced to imitate my feat of strength by making use of Maryoku. Naturally, it was only something that the people within our group knew of.

    And as for why Kuon was able to use this despite that, probably (though I¡¯m mostly confident) Jean had taught it to him.

    The reason why he had me participate in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration was probably to make me fight with this guy who was Jean¡¯s student.

    That¡¯s roundabout, troublesome, and, most of all, I can¡¯t stomach it.

    How he didn¡¯t teach it to an Onee-sama or a girl that was to my preference, but to a pretty boy!

    ¡¸Guh!?¡¹

    Lightly brushing Kuon away with a tackle, I widened our distance.

    When I did, maybe because he understood that he would be at a disadvantage if our distance widened, he tried to once again clad his feet in Maryoku but,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!!¡¹

    Stepping in until it was he was in the spear¡¯s range in one go, I held the spear in a reverse grip and fired a thrust with a speed that couldn¡¯t be caught by the naked eye.

    It was an attack not with the spearhead, but with the opposite butt end part. However, he just barely avoided it.

    But even so, I didn¡¯t mind.

    I stepped in while swinging the sword in a horizontal slash at Kuon, who was trying to fix his broken stance, and then, gripping close to the spearhead, I fired a thrust.

    Performing such simple actions as fast as I could, I unleashed the attacks with enough enthusiasm as I would when going ¡°this is the end¡±.

    Despite that,

    ¡¸Hien ashi! (Swallow in flight leg)¡¹[2]

    jumping up with the spearhead as a foothold, the guy fired a kick that was aimed at my head!

    ¡¸What an agile guy!¡¹

    He came doing stuff like an acrobat. Well, going by his physique, I didn¡¯t think that he was a power fighter that did something like fighting head-on. After all, even though he¡¯s a man, he has a slender body like that of a prince in a shoujo manga.

    When I stepped in even more while taking the kick with my forehead, Kuon, while changing his stance in midair, fired off an axe kick.

    ¡¸¤Ã,!¡¹

    Slightly shifting my body to avoid that, I struck him down with the belly of the sword.

    Kuon moaned from the pain, and made a loud sound as he fell down to the wooden floor. Moreover, when I prepared my spear to try and pursue, Kuon lowered his head and took the so-called dogeza posture.

    ¡¸I give up!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    I had thought that he was a battle maniac just like Agniera but, surprisingly, Kuon obediently admitted to his own defeat.

    Since I had prepared myself to go through this right to the end, it was a bit anti-climactic.

    However, maybe because he was plenty satisfied with our fight just now, there was no anger or chagrin within Kuon¡¯s words of ¡°I give up¡±. Rather, it sounded like he was delighted.

    ¡¸Uhhm¡­¡­Is something like this alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Vigorously raising his head, Kuon¡¯s eyes were pointlessly sparkling.

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸Please¡­¡­Please take me in as your disciple!!¡¹

    ¡­¡­I knew it. I knew it would be this kind of development. While looking down on Kuon who had once again lowered his raised head, I made a huge sigh.

    09

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] For those that forgot, Shukuchi is actually supposed to be done using magic.

    [2] Original: ïwÑà½Å

 Chapter 79 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Sixth

    And another chapter.

    The Preceding Hero and the Sixth

    ¡¸Hahaha. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve already noticed this, Yuu, but the Heleott house and the Shunev house which is my parents¡¯ home have been associated with each other for several generations now. I have been associated with Kuon-kun since childhood. That¡¯s why, three years ago, after the fight had ended, and around the time I came to show my face here in Be Io, I sung him your heroic tales. Once was about how you repelled evil, and another time was when you subjugated those that possessed wicked thoughts as a great, peerless man. Man, he was unexpectedly very pleased with them. He was annoying as he went ¡°let me meet him¡± and ¡°introduce me to him¡±. ¡­¡­Well, isn¡¯t it fine, having a disciple or two. It¡¯s not like you have anything to lose, right?¡¹

    This was the excuse when I cross-examined Jean. At this point, it¡¯s not even an excuse.

    ¡¸Rather, what is up with that great, peerless man part?¡¹

    ¡¸As you¡¯d expect, I couldn¡¯t possibly sing about you as the ¡ºHero¡». I¡¯d get killed by Her Majesty Sylvia.¡¹

    Just get killed already.

    Now then, as for Kuon-kun (it¡¯s a bit embarrassing but since he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, I¡¯ll change the way I call him) who seemed to admire the me of the heroic tales. Not intending to do a serious battle from the start, it seems that he just wanted to know if what Jean had said was true.

    He said that while he fixed his slightly disarrange dougi.

    ¡¸Rather, something like a disciple is impossible for me. I¡¯m on a journey, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re heading to Galarie, right? In that case, there¡¯s no problem. After all, Kuon-kun has to go there as the district competition victor!¡¹

    After swept Jean¡¯s legs, who was pleasantly laughing with a *Ha ha ha!*, and throwing him onto the floor, I looked in Kuon-kun¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸Yashiro-aniki!¡¹

    I¡¯m honestly happy about how he turned a look of reverence at me, however, who the heck is he calling Aniki.

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­Sorry, but let¡¯s postpone the whole disciple matter for now.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Aniki¡¯s request, so I don¡¯t mind. You want to meet with Oyaji, right?¡¹

    My, how honorable. I was thinking that he would say that he wouldn¡¯t let us see him if I didn¡¯t make him my disciple.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard most of the reason why Aniki wanted to meet Oyaji from Jean. It¡¯s not unreasonable that Aniki would be in a hurry!¡¹

    Saying that, Kuon was going to take the lead and guide us. ¡­¡­Erm, he¡¯s considerably different from my initial image of him.

    To think that he was such a nice and obedient guy.

    ¡¸For better or worse, Kuon-kun has a child-like part to him. He¡¯d do things with pleasure if it were to assist the hero that he admired, I suppose that is how it could be described.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s probably just because of you exaggerating again, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Because of that, he became very excited and requested this of me saying ¡°I want to fight him by all means¡±. Sorry.¡¹

    Making us appear in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration even though it would have been fine just to make us fight normally, I understand very well that this guy uncooperative.

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be helped, right? It¡¯s because while I am instrumentalist, I¡¯m also a director.¡¹

    Jean puffed out his chest as if to say that it was natural. This guy¡¯s ¡°My Pace¡± style is enough to match with Olivia¡¯s and Gilley-Ossan¡¯s older sister¡¯s style.

    ¡¸As if you couldn¡¯t help it. ¡­¡­Bernadette?¡¹

    When I let out a sigh from Jean¡¯s remarks, I suddenly realized that Bernadette wasn¡¯t coming along with us.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Bernadette was standing still with her eyes cast downward. Did something happen?

    ¡¸O~i, Bernadette-sa~n.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got some nerve to be ignoring me, you stupid Sister.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now! Certain Kill: ¦Ð Touch!¡¹[1]

    *Munyu*,

    ¡¸Hyaah!? Wh, what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you noti-obuah!?¡¹

    As my vision was rotating and my cheek had pain running through it at the same time, in the next moment, I was tumbling on the ground.

    It would seem that I received a slap in the face.

    ¡¸What are you doing, you jerk!?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, that¡¯s my line, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Bernadette hid her chest with both hands and her face was red. Fumu, it¡¯s the usual response. It would seem that she regained consciousness.

    ¡¸So? What¡¯s wrong? Suddenly getting dispirited like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­Um¡­¡¹

    When I asked that as I stood back up, Bernadette hesitated to talk. What¡¯s this? Was she think about something that she couldn¡¯t talk about or something?

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re finally going to meet Vodan-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Even as I urged her, Bernadette only turned her eyes away from me.

    ¡¸Yuu. She has her own way of thinking. Let¡¯s leave her alone for a while.¡¹

    Jean said that to me, who was starting to get irritated from being avoided, in a small voice. ¡­¡­Did Jean understand something?

    ¡¸Got it. ¡­¡­If you¡¯re not feeling well, head back to the inn, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    Bernadette nodded, then once again cast her eyes downward.

    ¡ó

    Parting with Bernadette, we arrived at Vodan-shi¡¯s study with Kuon¡¯s guidance.

    When we sat down on a high class-looking black leather sofa, the study¡¯s doors opened, and after several men wearing suits came in, wearing a long sleeved haori on top of a kimono, a male in the prime of his life that had a face with a large scar on it came in. His pointed tip wolf ears told me that he was of the Wolf Tribe.

    So, this person is Vodan-shi. Together with his face¡¯s scar, it¡¯s turned into a fairly scary face.

    ¡¸I am the Heleott Group¡¯s Sixth Boss, ¡ºVodan Heleott¡». You are the one that came entrusted with a congratulatory gift from His Excellency¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes! I¡¯m called Yuu Yashiro!¡¹

    Together with his cool voice, Vodan-shi¡¯s eyes turned towards me. I stood up from the sofa due to the intensity that surpassed that of Gilley-Ossan¡¯s.

    When I timidly handed over the box with the bell inside from the bag at my waist, Vodan-shi opened the box, and smiled.

    ¡¸Well now, I really am thankful for His Excellency¡¯s consideration. ¡­¡­Look Kuon, it¡¯s your bell.¡¹

    As I was being timid and scared, Vodan-shi¡¯s voice changed all of a sudden. It did a class change from a low voice that sounded threatening to a coaxing voice.

    And then, the sternness of his expression was blown away and it became a whole faced smile.

    ¡¸Wh, who the heck would want to put on a bell!¡¹

    ¡¸But still, you¡¯re already 16 after all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that, I didn¡¯t have one on because it¡¯s embarrassing!!¡¹

    The fox ears standing on end, red faced, refusing Kuon and the panicking while drooping his ears from his son losing his temper, Vodan-shi.

    ¡­¡­What is all of this?

    ¡¸Vodan-shi¡¯s wife had died very early and he raised Kuon-kun as a single father. Maybe because of that or maybe because he was originally like that, he¡¯s greatly affectionate with Kuon-kun who is really similar to his wife.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so it¡¯s like that. I couldn¡¯t understand what I was looking at for a moment.¡¹

    Jean informed me with a low voice as I was dumbfounded. And with that, I finally understood that Vodan-shi was doting parent kind of person. That¡¯s just how big the shock I received was.

    ¡¸More importantly! Right now, we¡¯re talking about Yashiro-aniki.¡¹

    When Kuon, who was obstinately refusing the bell for some reason, tried to change the subject, my name came up.

    ¡¸Yashiro-aniki, who should have no connection with the kidnapping that had become a problem even in our town as of late, is trying to find a solution to it! If we were to show ourselves with our fingers in our mouths here, it would be a disgrace for the Heleott group, wouldn¡¯t it? Oyaji, let¡¯s lend a hand to Aniki!!¡¹

    Kuon had talked about it with a light excitement, but Vodan-shi only lowered the pipe he held in his mouth and moaned.

    A few seconds had passed, and just as Kuon was about to open his mouth again, Vodan-shi turned his eyes towards me, and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Yashiro, was it? ¡­¡­Sorry but I can¡¯t possibly mobilize the group for this matter. ¡­¡­There is a reason why I can¡¯t.¡¹

    Within that sharp glint in his eyes, it was small but I saw a feeling of guilt.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] For those that didn¡¯t get it, Oppai means boobs and he shortened it to ¡°pai¡± and then changed it to ¦Ð. Kept it at this instead of trying to figure out a way to shorten boob.

 Chapter 80 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Agent

    Yup, you can believe your eyes. It¡¯s a fourth chapter.

    The Preceding Hero and the Agent

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wh, what are you saying Oyaji. Don¡¯t say something so stupid!¡¹

    Kuon, who went absentminded from Vodan-shi¡¯s words, shouted while he struck his fist on the table that was placed in front of the sofa.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a kidnapping uproar taking place in this town that we, the Heleott Group, are occupying, you know? Something like this, we can¡¯t just keep quiet about it, right!?¡¹

    Maybe because he had taken pride in being part of the Heleott group, Kuon strongly, strongly retaliated against Vodan-shi¡¯s words. But, Vodan-shi only glanced at Kuon, then returned his eyes to me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Could I have you take a look at this?¡¹

    Vodan-shi took out a folded up paper from his pocket and handed it to me.

    When I opened the paper that was folded up several times, what was there was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­With this, it¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Together with a sentence that suggested the assassination of Kuon who was his one and only son, it was written that he was to keep his hands off of the recent kidnappings.

    ¡¸¤Ã, !?¡¹

    ¡¸When did you get this?¡¹

    Gripping Kuon¡¯s arm that had extended out together with my words, I asked Vodan-shi. Despite the fact that Kuon might be killed, yesterday, he appeared in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration and went about as he liked. So most likely, today, that¡­¡­

    ¡¸This morning. ¡­¡­This morning, it was at my bedside.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it was.¡¹

    Hearing the words I thought they¡¯d be, I let go of Kuon¡¯s arm, and returned the letter back to Vodan-shi after folding it up.

    Going by how he¡¯s a doting parent, he¡¯ll be wanting to prevent Kuon from being killed no matter the cost.

    Since assassination was something that often occurred even in royal palaces that should have been firmly protected in both the past and present, it¡¯s not something that can be perfectly defended against.

    If magic is used, it¡¯s possible to erase appearance or sound. That raises the success rate of assassination even more.

    He had experienced an event where they turned up the impact of it by going out of their way to place it at his bedside. His fear towards the assassination should have been raised dreadfully high.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t move the group. ¡­¡­I truly, am sorry.¡¹

    Maybe it was anger in regards towards the kidnappings that were occurring on his own turf, or maybe it was from the fear that his precious only son might be killed, he powerfully struck his own knee with his trembling fist.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­Hold it right there¡­¡­!¡¹

    Bernadette, who was a nun belonging to the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization and one of the units known as an ¡ºAgent¡», was running through the town of Be Io.

    While pushing her way through the crowds of people, she ran with the full speed that she possessed.

    Is she running away from something?

    Nay. It was the opposite of that.

    ¡¸At this rate, they¡¯re going to get away!¡¹

    Bernadette was in pursuit. Thinking it would be bad if they got away, she pursued them while a cold sweat was on her brow.

    ¡¸Nuah!?¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã, Sorry!¡¹

    She was about to stumble from bumping shoulders with a passerby, but she ignored it and continued running.

    But going through a crowd of people is difficult, and even if she caught sight of them, the distance between them would immediately widen.

    Carrying a jute bag that had a size that looked like it could have a single child placed in it, no, right now, it was a jute bag that had a single child placed in it, the pair of men advanced through the crowd of people with practiced movements.

    Compared to that, the ¡°girls¡± weren¡¯t really able to move forward due to the crowd of people.

    ¡¸As expected, they¡¯re used to this, is what I probably should say. Eei, how annoying!¡¹

    The young Centaur girl that ran together with Bernadette warped that elegant face of hers and looked unhappy.

    ¡¸At this rate¡­¡­Kuushe-san! Let¡¯s separate into two groups!¡¹

    ¡¸Two groups¡­¡­I see, we¡¯ll attack from both sides, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You go on ahead!¡¹

    Kuushe understood Bernadette¡¯s intentions in an instant.

    When she moved her chin and instructed her to go on ahead, Bernadette nodded and separated from Kuushe.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave cornering them to you!¡¹

    Maybe because it was said quickly, when Bernadette came to a stop looking like she was crouching, she jumped up onto a building¡¯s roof with jumping power that easily let her pass over the building, and continued the pursuit from the rooftops.

    ¡­¡­As for why things turned out like this, we¡¯ll have to turn the story back a little.

 Chapter 81 â€“ The Agentâ€™s Feelings

    And here is the last one for today. A fifth chapter. Sorry for not being a weekly update anymore.

    The Agent¡¯s Feelings

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa¡¹

    Parting with Yuu and making her way back to the inn, Bernadette made another sigh of the countless sighs that she made today.

    Even her expression was gloomy and looked like she was brooding, and her usual energy clearly wasn¡¯t showing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­To think that, Yashiro-san was, that strong¡­¡­¡¹

    For Bernadette, Yuu was a target that should be protected.

    Bernadette thought that Yuu, who had equipment that couldn¡¯t really be called good quality and had said that he would ¡ºtravel around the world¡», was unreliable.

    For that reason, even though an order to return had come, she had said something unreasonable to the religious organization¡¯s headquarters and requested to be his escort.

    She thought that she would protect him not just from Agents of the same trade, but also from monsters and night burglars, from all that would attack him.

    ¡­¡­But,

    ¡¸I, wasn¡¯t needed, was I¡­¡­¡¹

    Bernadette and Kuon, it could be said that in actuality, the were pretty much on even levels with each other.

    Although she didn¡¯t fight with strengthening due to the Magic Gun or with two guns, Bernadette had seriously fought with Kuon.

    Their abilities rivaled each other, but suddenly getting hit from the back and put out of the ring, she lost.

    Against that Kuon, far from fighting a good fight, Yuu didn¡¯t break his composure from beginning to end. (Though Kuon didn¡¯t look like he was going all out.)

    Yuu was probably either the same as her or possessed even greater ability than her. The moment she understood that, she felt a sensation similar to the ground under her feet collapsing.

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­If I remember correctly, your name was, Bernadette, right?¡¹

    Bernadette was walking in an unsteady manner. There was someone that called out to her as she was.

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that you¡¯d be at Vodan-shi¡¯s residence about this time?¡¹

    A Demi-human with a lower half of a horse and an upper half a human, it was the Centaur, Kuushe.

    When Bernadette survey the area where Kuushe noticed her, the inn that they stayed at last night appeared immediately before her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t notice until Kuushe had called out to her.

    ¡¸Going by how you look¡­¡­Did you guys fail?¡¹

    From Bernadette¡¯s appearance, Kuushe seemed to think that they weren¡¯t able to meet with Vodan.

    ¡¸N, no. Around now, I think Yashiro-san has met with him¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yashiro¡­¡­that infamous human, huh. In that case, why are you here?¡¹

    It was natural that Kuushe was ask that question.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­thought that I would just be a hindrance to Yashiro-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kuushe yelled out ¡¸Crap¡¹ in her mind from seeing Bernadette who was casting her eyes downward and had gotten into an even darker mood.

    The mood that Bernadette was clad in had changed into something heavy.

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­So, yeah. I have something to report from my side. Mind talking while we walk?¡¹

    Bernadette did a small nod to Kuushe¡¯s words which were said to try and change the situation¡¯s mood.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Fumu, I see. ¡­¡­Still, I question the fact that you tried to kill him the moment you met him, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸L, like I said! That was just a mistake I made!¡¹

    While walking in the town of Be Io, Kuushe replied with a wry smile-look to Bernadette who was talking about when she had first met Yuu.

    For the current Bernadette that recognized that Hero ¡Ù Yuu, this was something close to being called her dark history, and her face became red.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s put the jokes aside. ¡­¡­Like that, since you created trouble for him countless times, you wanted to be helpful to him, is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    To Kuushe¡¯s question, Bernadette replied with a voice that seemed like it was vanishing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If I had to say anything, it looks to me like you just arbitrarily did your best and arbitrarily got depressed.¡¹

    Kuushe, who had crossed her arms and thought for a bit, dared to say that with a tone that sounded like she was looking down on Bernadette.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­¡¹

    From Kuushe¡¯s words, Bernadette reflexively glared at Kuushe, but Kuushe continued on without minding it.

    ¡¸Did that man demand anything from you?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s no reason for you to worry about it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s that infamous man we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s probably satisfied just by gazing at your body.¡¹

    Bernadette laughed from Kuushe saying that with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Ahaha. Since Yashiro-san is a pervert, that is likely, isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    Kuushe, who was relieved from Bernadette finally showing a smile, changed her facial expression to a serious one.

    ¡¸Just a little while ago, there was a messenger. It seems that they¡¯ve caught hold of the whereabouts of the ones that were kidnapped in the town of Oltaine.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I will also leave this town and head to Oltaine. ¡­¡­I was also entrusted with the words of Ire, our patriarch, for you guys. ¡­¡­¡ºWe are thankful for your cooperation with us despite being of a different species. May you have all the best in the path you continue down.¡»¡­¡­These words, I want you to tell them to that man.¡¹

    Saying that, Kuushe hit her fist on her chest.

    ¡¸Y, yes. ¡­¡­I will tell him!¡¹

    Doing an imitation of Kuushe, Bernadette hit her fist on her chest.

    When a bit of time passed as the two of them faced each other, Kuushe did a small *Fu* laugh.

    ¡¸I hate humans. ¡­¡­However, I didn¡¯t hate you guys that much.¡¹

    Saying that, Kuushe turned back. As she left, Bernadette involuntarily smiled at those words that were said so that they would be hard to hear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    That smile froze.

    Bernadette saw the moment when a pair of men put a cloth on the mouth of a little girl while pulling her to the back of an alley.

 Chapter 82 â€“ The Agent and the Mysterious Wizard

    Sorry but I only have two chapters for you guys today. is what I was going to say, but then I went and finished another two chapters after feeling bad about only having two chapters done. So four chapters today. Please forgive me for the long wait. Please enjoy.

    The Agent and the Mysterious Wizard

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuushe-san¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When Kuushe turned around to look at Bernadette who had called her name, she saw impatience on Bernadette¡¯s facial expression.

    ¡¸We ¡°found¡± them¡¹

    ¡¸?¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    When she understood the meaning of those words, Kuushe turned her eyes to where Bernadette was looking at.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So it¡¯s that.¡¹

    From the alleyway that was where Bernadette¡¯s gaze was looking at, men carrying a jute bag appeared. Taking two men to carry a jute bag whose size was big enough to hold a child, the men preceded through the crowd of people in a composed state as if they weren¡¯t doing something like kidnapping.

    ¡¸How dare they go about so brazenly¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait, Kuushe-san.¡¹

    The moment that Kuushe, who felt anger for the kidnappers, looked like she would start running at any moment, Bernadette stopped her with her hand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    Kuushe was stopped before the kidnappers. Not knowing the reason, she turned her anger for the kidnappers towards Bernadette just like that.

    As for Bernadette, she was in a composed state.

    ¡¸Please calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, you say? ¡­¡­In this, situation, how dare you say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll say it. ¡­¡­Right now, it isn¡¯t a good idea to lose our cool in ¡°this place¡±.¡¹

    Nearby, although it was past noon, the pedestrian traffic was intense. If they were to denunciate the kidnappers here and now, the kidnappers would probably act violently. ¡­¡­The damages would only get bigger.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel, but please restrain yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Roger.¡¹

    Looking reluctant, Kuushe nodded. When Bernadette saw that, she turned to the kidnappers, and started walking.

    ¡ó

    Like that, the two of them tailed the kidnappers, but, maybe having got an inkling of something, the kidnappers

    ¡¸For me of all people to have done such a thing¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    Bernadette was pursuing the kidnappers while jumping from one building top to another.

    Having been discovered despite tracking them while consciously maintaining a reasonable distance, she groaned at her own failure.

    ¡¸But, for now!¡¹

    How the kidnappers persisted in escaping without getting violent was a pleasant miscalculation.

    Not having the time to squirm about in regret, Bernadette chased after the kidnappers.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Bernadette was pursuing the kidnappers while jumping from one roof to another, but, responding to something black that suddenly crossed her field of sight, she jumped back.

    In an instant,

    *Gooooooohhhh!!!!* (Thunderous roar)

    the building that had become her foothold just a moment ago exploded all of a sudden, and blazed up.

    ¡¸¤Ã, what in the world¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    Having her field of vision snatched away by the flash, Bernadette promptly bent over and endured the blast.

    What she saw beyond her blurry field of vision was a black shadow in the shape of a person.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, that just now was the explosive magic, ¡ºExplosion¡»¡­¡­High Wizard!¡¹

    Still in her stooped over posture, she drew both of her Magic Guns and pointed the muzzles at the wizard.

    ¡¸For them to be employing a High Wizard¡­¡­It looks like they¡¯ve put a lot of effort into this incident¡­¡­¤Ã!!¡¹

    Randomly firing Maryoku bullets as a diversion, in the next instant, cocking the firing hammer of both guns, Bernadette turned the muzzles towards her own temple.

    ¡¸Ernst! Paladin!!¡¹

    What was fired from the two Magic Guns was magic bullets. They were unique magic given the names of saints and were considered secret arts in the church.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, so it¡¯s a dog of the church.¡¹

    The voice heard from the black figure was the low voice of a man.

    ¡¸Dog¡­¡­It seems that you¡¯re considerably good at talking.¡¹

    What she saw with her ¡°recovered¡± eyes was a man whose large build easily surpassed two meters and had his body wrapped in a black robe. Although his face was hidden in the hood and couldn¡¯t be seen, that physique and voice was unmistakably that of a man.

    ¡¸If you want to pass, ¡­¡­this is one of those moments, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    When Bernadette said that while preparing her Magic Guns, the wizard laughed with a *Kutsukutsu*.

    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny?¡¹

    Bernadette asked while being suspicious of the fact though her opponent was a wizard, he did not hold anything that could act as a catalyst for invoking magic in either of his hands.

    When she did, the man held his left arm out towards Bernadette.

    ¡¸¥Ã!!¡¹

    *Gachi!* (Click!)

    By reflex, Bernadette pulled the trigger, but the Magic Guns only finished with making the sound of the trigger.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Bernadette pulled the triggers making clicking sounds, but she then noticed the sensation of Maryoku disappearing from her own body.

    £¨My Maryoku is vanishing!? ¡­¡­Just, what¡­¡­!?£©

    The man showed a creepy smirk from seeing Bernadette panic from the sudden situation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Dogs, should just crawl on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã, this is¡­¡­Sleep, magic? ¡­¡­Why¡­¡­Ernst, should work on abnormal conditions,¡­¡­¡¹

    Ernst¡¯s true value was the continuous recovery effect that it continued to invoke called Regeneration. That effect should have been effective against abnormal conditions such as poison.

    £¨Yashiro¡­¡­san¡­¡­£©

    As her consciousness was becoming hazy, a boy¡¯s smiling face flickered in Bernadette¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 83 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Sweetheart?

    Here¡¯s the second one. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Sweetheart?

    ¡¸Hn? ¡­¡­Did you say something just now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing at all?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I felt like I was called but¡­¡­I guess it was my imagination.¡¹

    After the discussion with Vodan-shi ended, we tied up Kuon, who passionately said that he would find the kidnappers even if he had to do it alone, and threw him into a room and then came all the way to the dojo to pick up Bernadette, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s not here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she isn¡¯t.¡¹

    Bernadette¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t there. It would seem that she went back ahead of us.

    ¡¸That rascal. Going back first¡­¡­¡¹

    I did say that it would be alright if she went back, but some part of me still didn¡¯t forgive her. It was because her physical condition didn¡¯t look like it was all that bad.

    ¡¸Oya? You¡¯re awfully concerned about that girl, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    Jean reacted to my words as if he were poking fun at me. The self-proclaimed cultured person Jean had shown signs of being a curious onlooker. He probably said that to fool around.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t like that¡­¡­hey, what is it?¡¹

    When I looked at Jean¡¯s face, who I thought that he had said that to fool around, his mouth was smiling, but his eyes were completely serious.

    ¡¸That nun¡­¡­She¡¯s called Bernadette, right? Certainly, she does resemble the ¡°princess¡±. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d be charmed by her.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? ¡­¡­I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, you know?¡¹

    When I asked, Jean shrugged his shoulders and breathed a sigh as if to say ¡°Good grief¡±.

    ¡¸Good grief, as always, you¡¯re a stubborn fellow. ¡­¡­No one has the right to stop that awakening of love, you know?¡¹

    He really went and said it. Rather, what is he talking about, seriously!

    Maybe because he felt my irritation, or maybe because that¡¯s what he was aiming for, Jean concealed his gaze with the brim of his hat, and said this.

    ¡¸She does resemble Princess Olivia in some respects, doesn¡¯t she¡­¡­Yuu.¡¹

    Olivia Fin Lutecia Leezelion.

    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­Yuu-kun, what kinds of things do you want to do? ¨D¨D

    She had an appearance similar to Sylvia and Alicia,

    ¨D¨D You know¡«, I think something like a round-the-world trip would be cool! ¨D¨D

    decided people¡¯s futures like that while laughing,

    ¨D¨D Then, I¡¯d teach Yuu-kun about the things around the world! ¨D¨D

    and was a slightly older, regular, girl.

    ¨D¨D Don¡¯t you think that would be a good idea? ¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stu©`pid, there¡¯s no way she is. She doesn¡¯t resemble her at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    When I replied, Jean raised his eyes as if he wasn¡¯t expecting that answer.

    ¡¸I mean look, Bernadette¡¯s breasts can hold stuff between it, you know!? And even though just that is surprising enough, both her thighs and ass are sexy! ¡­¡­Just hearing about this, even you, who was also in that ¡°hell¡±, would understand how amazing this is, right!?¡¹

    Hearing my insistence, Jean blanked out for an instant, and then started laughing in a grand manner.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, there was a time where you carried off the underwear of the female camp. That was a masterpiece. How you were making a fuss and said that ¡¸The chest measurements are, astoundingly lacking!¡¹ was extremely funny.¡¹

    Ugh. D, don¡¯t make me remember a past that I want to forget. The me of that time was having a shortage of erotic things.

    ¡¸The scene where ¡°that¡± Fiona along with Her Highness were trying to reduce you to ashes using flame magic had me holding my sides from the laughter.¡¹

    Ah~, Fiona, huh. That sure is nostalgic. The one called Fiona was Gilley-ossan¡¯s older sister and unlike Ossan who aged in a way suitable to his age, she was an Elf that kept a young and beautiful appearance that was a characteristic of Elves.

    Naturally, or rather, inevitably, she also had tiny breasts.

    ¡¸Even though Elves should hate the fire-type magic since they think it¡¯s a symbol of destruction.¡¹

    ¡¸That just shows how much you angered her.¡¹

    I don¡¯t even want to remember it. I didn¡¯t think that the both of them would fire the shooting style annihilation magic, Prominence Sagittarius[1]. If Leo hadn¡¯t followed up for me, I would have turned into ashes. Though, I would have revived immediately.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t go and put Olivia and Bernadette ¡°together¡±. Besides, Olivia¡¯s the only one for me.¡¹

    When I replied doing a thumbs up, Jean raised both hands and took a ¡°give up¡± pose.

    ¡¸I guess I should say that¡¯s very much like you¡­¡­Fufufu, it¡¯s my loss.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he lost to, but it looked like Jean came to an understanding all on his own.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Ohh, Yashiro-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    It was the time when we came out from the Vodan residence and were about to head to the inn.

    I was suddenly called out to from the side.

    ¡¸So you were around here just as I thought. How were things with Vodan-shi?¡¹

    When I turned to look, there was Falhart Enhans, and a woman that looked two or three years older than me wearing a dress.

    ¡¸Uao¡¹

    The shock I received was strong enough that I involuntarily let out a weird voice. My eyes became rooted on the dress-wearing woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not exactly sure but¡­¡­Are you related to the Crestolia¡¯s?¡¹

    When I asked that, the woman opened her eyes wide as if she were surprised.

    ¡¸You certainly are well informed. ¡­¡­Yes, I am Crestolia¡¯s princess, Mary Fi Crestolia.¡¹

    Splendid blond hair rolls that reached down to her waist. Having unyielding eyes and brow. I said that because she was the spitting image of Henrietta De Crestolia, whom I had become acquainted with in Lizwadia.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: Written as ¼tÉ¤ÎÉäÊÖ (Archer of Crimson), read as¥×¥í¥ß¥Í¥ó¥¹?¥µ¥¸¥¿¥ê¥¦¥¹

 Chapter 84 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Knightâ€™s Princess

    The third one. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Knight¡¯s Princess

    £¨They aren¡¯t as similar as Sylvia and her sisters are but¡­¡­yup. I can really sense the blood in them.£©

    This was pretty much the impression I held of Mary Fi Crestolia. Though the appearance wasn¡¯t as similar as those three sisters, from the ambiance she put on and the blond hair rolls, I knew they were either sisters or relatives.

    ¡¸Did you know?¡¹

    Falhart, who was standing beside Mary-san, asked that in Mary-san¡¯s place.

    ¡¸Ah~, I was in Lizwadia just before coming here, and though it was for a short time, I had taken a job teaching there.¡¹

    Consenting to everything that I said up to there, Falhart nodded.

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve met with the little sister. Certainly, the two of them are very similar after all.¡¹

    Ah, I knew it. So they are sisters.

    ¡¸Hmph. I am absolutely not similar to a little sister that would bother with magic despite being royalty of a country of knights!¡¹

    Mary-san replied to Falhart¡¯s words with words of denial. Could it be that their sisterly relationship isn¡¯t very good?

    ¡­¡­No, I can¡¯t help but compare them to Sylvia¡¯s group but this much is probably normal. Probably. Most likely. ¡­¡­Surely.

    ¡¸So, why would that Mary-san be here?¡¹

    When speaking of Crestolia, it¡¯s a famous country that while being a small to medium country was called the ¡ºCountry of Knights¡», and seemed to a country that produced a great number of well-known knights. (That¡¯s what I heard from Leonhart in the past£©

    Why would the princess of that country be in a place like this?

    Mary-san¡¯s face when a bit red for some reason from my question.

    ¡¸I am on a premarital trip together with Lord Falhart.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~, a premarital trip! Well, congratulations on thawhat!?¡¹

    When I replied while thinking that royalty and aristocrats probably get really busy after they get married, since there was a word that I heard in her words that I should let escape, I unintentionally let out a weird voice.

    What did she say just now? Who was she having a premarital trip with?

    ¡¸Princess, more importantly¡­¡­¡¹

    Faster than I could pursue that train of thought, Falhart urged Mary-san.

    But for me, I¡¯d like to know about the details of that marriage, you know? Eh, a marriage with such an age difference? A princess that only a little bit older than me, with Falhart who looks like he¡¯s passed forty. Looking at the princess¡¯s response, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s a political marriage of convenience but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right. Yuu Yashiro, I too, will lend aid in the matter at hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Is that alright?¡¹

    I¡¯m thankful for the declaration done with a ¡°How¡¯s that¡± face but, even if it¡¯s only for an instant, is it alright for the princess of a whole country to do something like that?

    ¡¸Sylvia-sama, who is Leezelion¡¯s Imperial Princess, had resolved a great number of incidents like this during her journey with the Hero. I, the princess of the country of knights, cannot possibly be allowed to fall behind!¡¹

    Ah~¡­¡­Sylvia did joyfully do stuff like that, didn¡¯t she. Though her sense of justice was strong, most of it was for the reason of being able to act violently in a legal manner. She did love to fight in her own way after all. She might have even appeared in something like the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration.

    ¡¸Ah~¡­¡­I understand. I will leave the protection of you to Lord¡­¡­Falhart.¡¹

    Since it didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d withdraw even if I refused her here, I nodded. Even if the worse were to happen, if Falhart¡¯s there, it¡¯ll probably be alright.

    ¡¸Well then, without delay, just how far have you gotten? Have you caught hold of the enemy¡¯s location?¡¹

    The moment I consented, I was heavily questioned by the princess whose eyes immediately brightened up.

    This person is unmistakably the same type of person as Sylvia.

    When I did a simple report of what happened at the Vodan residence since there was nothing else I could do, Mary-san¡¯s body started trembling all over when she finished listening.

    ¡¸To threaten him with his lovable family as a shield, what absolute scum! Things cannot stay like this. Lord Falhart, Yuu Yashiro! Accompany me!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, oi oi oi! Just where do you plan on going!?¡¹

    I reflexively talked in an unreserved way but this wasn¡¯t the time to be worrying about it. I called Mary-san, whose face was red from anger and looked like she was about to start running at any moment, to a halt.

    ¡¸From one of the town to the other! If we do that, they¡¯ll try to escape, shuffling about like mice, and make an appearance, right!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that we can do something like that human-wave tactic with only a few people! This town isn¡¯t on a scale like that of a village, you know!? And Falhart, don¡¯t just watch, you stop her too!¡¹

    When he said that to Falhart while thinking that it was pointless even if he said that since he didn¡¯t try to stop Mary-san when she stuck her head into this, Falhart was pondering something with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡¸Yashiro-kun, that Sister¡­¡­Bernadette, was it? She doesn¡¯t know about the threat letter that was delivered to Vodan-shi, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Yeah. I came to know about the threat letter after parting with Bernadette.¡¹

    Come to think of it, I wonder why Bernadette had such a sulky and rotten attitude¡­¡­Uumu, it¡¯s a mystery.

    But, is this where I should just apologize for the time being? There is the possibility that I did something to make her angry¡­¡­

    It¡¯s annoying to apologize even though I don¡¯t remember doing anything bad but, it¡¯s awkward if she stays in a bad mood.

    ¡¸Yashiro-kun. ¡­¡­This is just a thought but, she may have found the kidnappers.¡¹

    As I was worrying about how I should apologize to Bernadette, Falhart went and said that.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Oi oi, what the heck is this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It certainly is awful.¡¹

    Port city, Be Io. Coming to the main street that stretched out in a straight line from the harbor to the town, we stopped at a section that had become a heap of rubble.

    As for why we came to the main street in the first place, Falhart said in the middle of when Falhart and Mary-san coming to see me, they bumped in to Bernadette on this main street.

    However, it would have been fine if they had just bumped into each other. It seems that Bernadette looked desperate as she chased after something.

    By some chance, she might have happened to be present at the scene of a kidnapping. That being said, when I had them tell me the direction Bernadette ran off to, we came to the actual place but¡­¡­

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t just two or three buildings. It looks like they were blown up all together.¡¹

    We were looking a bit away from the curious onlookers that gathered for the incident but, it was a miserable state that made one wonder if it took a bombing or something.

    Probably being people of the town, several Demi-humans were doing rubble removal work.

    ¡¸Hey, excuse me! What in the world happened?¡¹

    I called out to a man of the Dog Tribe that was nearby. When I did, the man said ¡¸That¡¯s what I want to know! By the time I noticed, the flames had risen!¡¹ with agitation in his voice.

    When the man that looked agitated tried to take a closer look, the crowd of curious onlookers advanced forward. I exchanged looks with Falhart. Saying ¡¸What do you think?¡¹.

    ¡¸Eight or nine times out of ten, there¡¯s probably no mistake it was a magician. Several high ranking magicians at that¡­¡­¡¹

    To Falhart who exchanged looks with me to say ¡¸Let¡¯s hear your opinion.¡¹, I replied with a nod.

    ¡¸I¡¯m of the same opinion. It¡¯s just, the question is why did they fight in the middle of town¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that it¡¯s likely related to the current case of the kidnapping uproar. ¡­¡­Wouldn¡¯t that make it the kidnapper that Bernadette-kun was chasing?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case¡­¡­does that mean that Bernadette fought them?¡¹

    I once again looked at the heap of rubble. If she were dragged into the building, then there¡¯s no mistake that she would have died.

    Thinking that, I forcibly pushed aside the crowd of people and ran towards the heap of rubble.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding¡­¡­This is all a joke, right!?¡¹

    Kicking and flinging away rubble that looked like it would take a large amount of people just to lift, I started to dig with an absurd fear while wishing that.

    And then, I unexpectedly quickly found that.

    ¡¸These are¡­¡­Bernadette¡¯s, Magic Guns¡­¡­¡¹

    What appeared from underneath the rubble was the two handguns that Bernadette habitually used. That showed without a doubt that Bernadette fought here and was ¡°proof of her defeat¡±.

 Chapter 85 â€“ The Preceding Hero is an Underwear Thief?

    And here is the fourth one. Yuu is very much like Yuu in this one. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero is an Underwear Thief?

    ¡¸Yashiro-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    From behind Yuu, Falhart called out to him with a worried sounding voice.

    However, the current Yuu didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to that.

    £¨¡­¡­For there to be this much damage while having no one notice it, it was because Recognition Obstruction and Silent magic was casted. There¡¯s no mistake about that. There¡¯s no mistake. Since there are signs that a portion of the rubble was melted with a high temperature and broken with a blast, there¡¯s no mistake that what created his heap of rubble was an explosive type of magic. ¡­¡­Looking at the empty cartridges in the Magic Guns, Bernadette should have also used magic. ¡­¡­She should have. A magic battle had happened here. It did! ¡­¡­Yet, why can¡¯t I feel any ¡°Maryoku¡±?£©

    That¡¯s right. Yuu¡¯s unrest was used up by this one sentence.

    In this world, Maryoku existed. One could say that there is no place in this world where Maryoku couldn¡¯t be felt.

    However, here, he couldn¡¯t feel any Maryoku to the point that one could say there wasn¡¯t any at all.

    And then, to not feel Maryoku, in this place, in this situation, this was without a doubt impossible.

    Several magics should have been used. Excluding a portion of magic, fundamentally, magic made use of Maryoku that originates from within the body.

    And then, by using that, the miracle called magic manifests in the world.

    As long as magic has been used, the vestiges of Maryoku should be felt.

    It was because of this that Lililuri, an Elf which is a race that oversensitively reacts to Maryoku, sensed Maryoku at Gold¡¯s workshop, who was a Magic Sword blacksmith. (Incidentally, Yuu didn¡¯t notice.)

    He didn¡¯t feel any of that at all in this place.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I guess there¡¯s no need to wonder about this to myself at this point. No mistaking it, this is Snatch.¡¹

    The current situation where the surrounding Maryoku is thoroughly stolen away is something that Yuu had experienced before.

    ¡¸That bastard¡­¡­So he was alive.¡¹

    When he muttered while holding down the impulses that were boiling up, Yuu snorted his nose and started to sniff the surrounding smells.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s that bastard we¡¯re talking about¡­¡­Ahh, I knew it. There¡¯s no smell of ¡°blood¡± burning.¡¹

    The stench of an occasion of a person being burned is something that those who have experienced the battlefield have smelled before. Maybe because he knew that stench wasn¡¯t in this place, he muttered as if he were relived.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s better just knowing that Bernadette is alive. That son-of-a-bitch.¡¹

    He clicked his tongue while picking up Bernadette¡¯s Magic Guns and putting them in his waist pouch.

    ¡¸Is she safe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s ¡°no mistake¡± that she¡¯s alive.¡¹

    Replying with words of confidence, Yuu, after surveying the area two or three times, took a big sigh and separated from the heap of rubble.

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    Noticing that Yuu started walking with a definite manner of walking where his determination could be felt after leaving the heap of rubble, Falhart asked. He thought ¡°Does he know the location¡±, but the only things that he understood from Yuu¡¯s monologue was Bernadette¡¯s safety and the existence of the magician that had probably fought with Bernadette.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t know their whereabouts. Despite this, Yuu started walking as if he obtained the answer. One could say that it was natural to think that question.

    Stopping his feet from Falhart¡¯s question, Yuu looked over his shoulder. With those eyes of his dyed in the look of resolution¡­¡­¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to rescue Bernadette.¡¹

    Holding panties with a bear drawn on it that he pulled out of who knows where in one hand, Yuu, still looking determined, started walking.

    ¡¸Hold it right there.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a moment.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuu probably thought that he decided the scene in a cool way but naturally Falhart and Mary stopped him.

    ¡¸First of all, could I have you explain who the owner of that underwear is and why you are in possession of them? If possible, I would like for this to end peacefully but, if you don¡¯t answer me truthfully¡­¡­I shall also have to prepare for the worst.¡¹

    ¡¸W, wait, wait a second. Don¡¯t treat me like an underwear thief! There¡¯s a profound reason for this, if I don¡¯t have this, I won¡¯t be able to search for Bernadette!¡¹

    ¡¸How is that underwear related to any of this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the scent.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Scent?¡¹¡¹

    ¡°Is he telling lies out of desperation?¡± is what the two of them thought, but Yuu continued on without looking like he was in unrest.

    ¡¸My sense of smell, if I put my mind to it, can exhibit an ability greater than that of a dog¡¯s. And so, the clothing where a woman¡¯s aroma is left behind is without a doubt underwear. In other words, by sniffing the scent of the underwear, I can ascertain Bernadette¡¯s location! It¡¯s freshly washed but it¡¯s not like it was done with Japan¡¯s detergent, so there more than enough of the aroma remaining! And then, if Bernadette was captured by the kidnappers, we¡¯ll also be able to save the people that those guys kidnapped!¡¹

    Yuu showed an ¡°in your face¡± look that totally said ¡°how¡¯s that!¡±, but the two that didn¡¯t know about the height of Yuu¡¯s five senses turned looks of doubt towards Yuu.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­Then, then I just have to show you¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    Yuu spread open the underwear and tried to bury his nose in the crotch but, suddenly noticing something, he averted his eyes from the two.

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­You¡¯re¡¹

    Attracted to the same direction and averting his eyes to it, what Falhart saw was young man in a large brimmed black hat adorned with a richly colored feather and wearing a black mantle that was the same color as the hat. In his hand, a pure white cloth that was unbalanced with his appearance was gripped.

    It was Jean Jacques Eustace.

    The Jean that normally displayed an aloof of the world appearance was raising his shoulders up and down and stood with his breath thrown out of order.

    At almost exactly the same time that Falhart thought the question ¡°What could have possibly happened?¡±, Yuu and Jean both simultaneously opened their mouths.

    ¡¸Bernadette was swept away by ¡ºZephyr¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Kuon-kun snuck away.¡¹

    The two that had reported together had faces that looked like they had just chewed on something bitter.

 Chapter 86 â€“ Fox Youngster, Infiltration Start

    Hey there everyone, once again, it¡¯s been a while. Part of this delay was brought to you by the other half of my soul. He got kind of carried away with his own translation and took most of our energy. The other part of this delay was brought to you by my own laziness. ¡­Yeah, I can¡¯t really fix that. Sorry. Well anyway. I have five chapters for you guys so hopefully that will make up for the delay. Please enjoy. And happy holidays.

    Fox Youngster, Infiltration Start

    In the port city of Be Io, there exists business-use harbors mainly meant to be used for fishing and trading goods.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°for my sake¡±. Both Oyaji and Jean want to do nothing but keep me at a distance. And on top of that, keep me away from Aniki as well¡­¡­I¡¯ll absolutely triumph over them¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    Maybe it was to prevent collisions of ships with different objectives, the harbors were created with a lot of distance between them. On a harbor of the trading goods side, there was the figure of Kuon clad in black clothes that looked like they were meant for a ninja.

    There was the figure¡­¡­Even though that was said, naturally, it¡¯s not like he was boldly walking on the path.

    Without making a sound and erasing his presence, he continued on though the dead spaces of the buildings.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s this side, the ¡°results¡± came out but¡­¡­¡­¡­it needs to be investigated in more detail.¡¹

    When he said that, Kuon pulled down the cloth that covered his mouth and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Fu! ¡­¡­I¡¯m counting on you, Pipe Fox. ¡¹[1]

    When he breathed out while holding a tobacco pipe with a metal tipped stem that he pulled out from his pocket, a single fox cub appeared from inside the pipe.

    A technique handed down from the distant eastern lands, it was a ¡ºShikigami¡».

    Shikigamis summon spirits with substances and concepts as a medium and is a kind of magic called Spiritism. To put it simply, it¡¯s a familiar.

    Because the Pipe Fox that was Kuon¡¯s Shikigami was summoned with the smoke as the medium, it possessed the special characteristics of smoke.

    When the fox cub of smoke nodded, it grandly spread out, and after it became thin enough that it couldn¡¯t be confirmed by sight, it started to move.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯d be great if it were a strike but¡­¡­I am bad at divination after all.¡¹

    When he hid himself while making a wry smile, the pipe was suddenly pulled.

    ¡¸Bingo! As expected of me!¡¹

    Kuon, who took a triumphant pose while still erasing his presence, started to move as if he were a fish caught on a fishing line and followed the pipe that pulled him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So this is the place.¡¹

    The place that he finally arrived at was a warehouse where things like imported goods would be temporarily stored before they went through customs clearance, and it was often used up until about three years ago when the circulation of goods of the world where the Demon Lord had materialized was in chaos, but now that things have become peaceful and because the circulation of goods stabilized, it is one of the warehouses that are no longer used.

    Although it¡¯s inspected every several months, since it was almost never used and would only take up maintenance costs, there were considerations to demolish it but¡­¡­

    Kuon raised his mouth cloth, and when he covered his mouth, he infiltrated through the air vent that was on the other side of the warehouse while erasing his presence.

    When he smoothly continued through the air vent whose width barely allowed a single person in, he finally reached the cover of the exit of the air vent inside the warehouse.

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know what the subject was but he heard voices that sounded like they were quarreling.

    A conversation of people in a warehouse that shouldn¡¯t have people in it. Without a doubt, it was the group of kidnappers.

    When he looked at the interior of the warehouse from the shutter-shaped air vent, the surroundings were nothing but boxes made of wood.

    ¡¸Yotto.¡¹

    Grasping that there wasn¡¯t anyone in the surroundings, he gently came out from the air vent and hid in the shadow of a wooden box.

    ¡¸£¡ ¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Oh~ oh~, they¡¯re going at it, they¡¯re going at it. Is it a falling out?¡¹

    Hearing that the quarrel was starting to get violent, Kuon involuntarily grinned. Getting interested in what kind of quarrel it was, when Kuon was about to get closer, a remarkably loud voice resounded inside the warehouse.

    ¡¸Doing something like this¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you people will never be forgiven. ¡­¡­No, as an agent of divine punishment, I, will not allow this!!¡¹

    £¨Could that be¡­¡­Aniki¡¯s companion!?£©

    When he reflexively leaned his body forward and peeked at the voice he was familiar with, what was there was the figure of Bernadette suspended from a chain that extended down from the ceiling and that had bound both of her hands.

    ¡ó

    The first thing Bernadette saw when she woke up was the looks from the vulgar-looking men.

    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯ve finally woken up, Sister-chan.¡¹

    The leader came up and out from among the men.

    His height was tall but since he looked weaker than the surrounding men, he was probably something like an employer.

    Stretched out with both hands and feet bound, Bernadette looked up so as to glare at that man.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is the worst awakening that I¡¯ve ever had up until now.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, good for you.¡¹

    The man that showed a nasty smile put out some kind of signal with his hand.

    When he did, a jangling noise sounded, Bernadette¡¯s arms slowly raised, and she became suspended in midair.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really say that this is a very good hobby.¡¹

    Several men started to smirk from Bernadette¡¯s anguished expression from the rope eating into her hands and from how she tried to firmly conduct herself.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­The ones that kidnapped the Centaurs and the people of this town were you people, right!?¡¹

    An unpleasant feeling like bugs crawling ran down her spine from the men¡¯s eyes. The men¡¯s glaring eyes didn¡¯t see her as a single human being, but as a woman meant to be an outlet for their lust. Having experienced being exposed to those kinds of eyes many times, Bernadette felt that it would be a poor plan to keep silent and asked that to buy some time.

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. We can make a profit from Beastmen brats after all.¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­The reason you kidnapped those pure children was¡­¡­for money? ¡­¡­Do you people not have the thing called shame!?¡¹

    Enraged by the man¡¯s words, Bernadette, the glint in her eyes becoming sharp, shouted as if to roar.

    ¡¸Doing something like this¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you people will never be forgiven. ¡­¡­No, as an agent of divine punishment, I, will not allow this!!¡¹

    The words of blame that Bernadette threw out. The men¡¯s attitude changed from those words. The faces that expressed smirking smiles hardened, and next, anger appeared.

    That was natural. Being told this by someone whose hands and feet were bound, unable to do anything, and who was in a low standpoint, probably anyone would think ¡¸She¡¯s getting cocky¡¹.

    The men then looked like they were going to attack her at any moment but,

    ¡¸You scumbags¡­¡­Don¡¯t be getting excited.¡¹

    they kept silent from a single man¡¯s words.

    ¡¸This woman, is my guest.¡¹

    It was the man who was wearing a black robe since the beginning, the magician that defeated Bernadette.

    The men that were the kidnappers all meekly obeyed this man who gave off a bloodlust that prickled the skin.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s the reason for why you abducted me?¡¹

    ¡¸Kukaka¡­¡­Don¡¯t lose your temper like that. I didn¡¯t have any thought of anything like taking and eating you. I¡¯m just having you take the role of bait for a bit.¡¹

    When the male magician took out a large staff that was about his height from inside his robe, he pushed that up against Bernadette¡¯s abdomen, and slowly moved it upwards.

    From her naval, pushing up her breasts, the place it finally arrived at was her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first reunion after three years. It¡¯ll be a touching reunion, don¡¯t cha think?¡¹

    Inside the robe, the pair of eyes that were a deeper, darkish crimson than the color of blood were gazing at someone that wasn¡¯t Bernadette.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ¹Üºü. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kuda-gitsune

 Chapter 87 â€“ The Double Crossing Sorcerer

    Here is the second chapter. This chapter really got me and slowed down my translations. There¡¯s a line at the bottom that I couldn¡¯t figure out the proper way to translate it. I racked my brain trying to figure it out. In the end, I still don¡¯t know if I translated it correctly. Well, enough about me. Please enjoy.

    The Double Crossing Sorcerer

    ¡¸Reunion? ¡­¡­Just who in the world are you reuniting with?¡¹

    When she harbored a question for the words that were probably not directed at herself but for someone else, Bernadette asked.

    ¡¸Kukakah, fellows that are slow to understand usually get hated, you know? He might not look it but that guy, ¡ºYuu Yashiro¡» is a smart guy.¡¹

    Maybe because he was happy about the subject of the question, the man joyfully talked, but Bernadette¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t directed at the man.

    ¡¸Yashiro, san? You, and Yashiro-san?¡¹

    Those were the words that unintentionally came out.

    Yuu and that man, whose face that was hidden in the dusky shaded hood was warped in rejoice, just could not be connected in Bernadette¡¯s mind.

    Bernadette already did not think of Yuu as an ordinary person.

    But, being told that the man in front of her who was showing a half-mad smile and Yuu were acquainted, she realized that she didn¡¯t know much about Yuu, enough for doubts to come to her mind. She knew too little about him.

    Enough for her to be surprised that he had once interacted with a lunatic like this.

    Enough to make her think that it was some kind of, mistake.

    ¡¸Please stop it with the jokes. Why would Yashiro-san be acquainted with a criminal like you? Yashiro-san is a bit lewd and a pervert, but he thinks about how he can be useful to someone and is the owner of a fine heart. He¡¯s different from people like you, scum that rests your laurels on top of accumulated misfortune of other people!¡¹

    Bernadette declared that while scowling at the deep crimson pair of eyes, but she reflexively gulped from the appearance of the man that received those words.

    He was smiling.

    ¡¸I did think that it might be possible but¡­¡­it seems that you really don¡¯t know anything. Both his true nature and his way of life.¡¹

    *Nitaa*. (A sinister smile).

    For the man that greatly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, Bernadette experienced fear.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san¡¯s¡­¡­True nature?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yuu Yashiro¡¯s true nature.¡¹

    Inside the man¡¯s murky pupils, something glittered.

    Ecstacy.

    That word crossed Bernadette¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Good person, bad person. That guy can¡¯t be expressed by those alternative words. That guy¡¯s true nature is the very thing that ¡ºhumans¡» ought to be which contains the contradiction of sometimes moving by calculating profit and loss, and at other times moving without paying attention to gains and losses. ¡­¡­However, despite being like that, there is something consistent in that guy¡¯s actions. It¡¯s ¡ºconviction¡». That guy will never do something that contradicts himself. He wouldn¡¯t betray what he thought was right even if he died. Look, a contradiction was already produced. But that is exactly what the thing call humans do. Having no connection to both good and evil, because he is a ¡ºHuman¡» full of contradiction, his existence is most appropriate for the ¡ºSacred Sword¡».¡¹

    The man talked as if he could go on forever. In the middle of his talking that was already close to something like worship, Bernadette caught onto some words that she absolutely could not let slide.

    ¡¸Sacred¡­¡­Swor, d?¡¹

    ¡¸So, you really weren¡¯t informed.¡¹

    The man replied with a smile to Bernadette who muttered as if she had just seen something that was unbelievable.

    ¡¸The Sacred Sword¡­¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, he called the Sacred Sword ¡ºAl¡». ¡­¡­¡ºTenma Ruination¡»[1], the summit of swords that bisects every possible object and vanishes. Proof of a lineage of a soul continuing since the age of the gods. ¡­¡­I can agree as to why the church views him as an enemy of god. He does possess enough power to be able to annihilate the armies of this world ¡°all by himself¡± after all¡­¡­¡¹

    Being told that much, there¡¯s no way could have not noticed. However, Bernadette didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie! ¡­¡­That Yashiro-san is the ¡ºHero¡»!¡¹

    The Hero. He was a divine threat that, while being close to the nearby Amateru[2] that served God, let that Amateru die without helping, and moreover, mocked and looked down upon God. He may be advocated as the great man that defeated the Demon Lord throughout the world, but to believers starting with Bernadette, he was an enemy that couldn¡¯t be allowed to live.

    Certainly, they had the same first and last name, and his appearance was just as the information that arrived at the church had said. Normally, there would be no way that she would think he was something like ¡¸a complete stranger that looked really similar¡¹.

    But there was a huge reason why Bernadette didn¡¯t kill Yuu.

    ¡¸I received an authorization from Archbishop-sama. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no way Yashiro-san is the Hero!¡¹

    This was it.

    In regards to the Holy Ulquiorra religious organization, within the rankings, the highest is naturally the¡¸Pope¡¹. Following that is the Cardinal, Archbishop, then Bishop.

    Within the religious organization, there is a great man that once traveled together with the Hero. Now in the position of an Archbishop, Bernadette reported to him about Yuu before departing from Lizwadia, but being clearly told that they were different, she was even told to protect the unrelated Yuu.

    ¡¸Hou, that¡¯s pretty rare for Yazuul. To think that he¡¯d protect that guy. And here I thought he was an Amateru supremacist¡­¡­¡¹

    Coming to this point, Bernadette finally harbored questions about this man¡¯s existence.

    There was only a single Pope and Cardinal each at a time, but there existed several Archbishops and Bishops. It¡¯s true that normally when one uses the name of an Archbishop, their name would have to be attached and not just their rank, but the man in front of Bernadette specified the person just by her saying ¡°Archbishop¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just who are you?¡¹

    This man knew too much. About the Sacred Sword, about the Saint, and about the bishop who traveled with the Preceding Hero¡¯s troupe and who was Bernadette¡¯s boss.

    From his many words that sounded like he was a person that was deeply connected with them, there was a mysterious power that sealed Bernadette¡¯s magic. ¡­¡­This man¡¯s eeriness, was abnormal.

    ¡¸My magic is¡­¡­!? ¡­¡­Could it be, the reason why I couldn¡¯t use my magic that time was¡­¡­¡¹

    Knowing about the Sacred Sword, knowing about Amateru, and then knowing about Archbishop Yazuul who was one of the heroes that saved the world, Bernadette knew of the person who would know all of that and who carried the unique ability to ¡ºsnatch away¡» Maryoku in his body.

    ¡¸¡ºThe Betraying Sorcerer, Zephyr Jiinecarsel¡»!! To think that I would encounter the grave sinner that defiled Amateru-sama¡¯s body with a blade¡­¡­¥Ã!! Prepare yourself! I¡¯ll turn that body of yours into a beehive and make you fish food!!¡¹

    Zephyr Jiinecarsel. Once a heroic figure that also served as the leader of Leezelion¡¯s Imperial Court Mages, he was one of the people that traveled as the Hero¡¯s troupe in order to subjugate the Demon King, but, betraying the troupe in the middle of their journey, he was a heretic that placed an unhealable wound on the back of his former master, Amateru Olivia.

    Due to him being a person she was not expecting, Bernadette completely lost her cool and shouted at Zephyr. But Zephyr only replied with a smile to all of that.

    ¡¸Calm down, calm down. ¡­¡­But still, can I have you believe me with this? That he, Yuu Yashiro¡­¡­No, that Yashiro Yuu is the Preceding Hero.¡¹

    While the corners of his mouth warped to make a broad grin, the man talked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re wrong. Yashiro-san isn¡¯t something like the Hero¡­¡­He isn¡¯t something like the enemy of God!!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t have something like irrefutable evidence. Moreover, there was probably no mistake that this man was the Sorcerer Zephyr that once traveled with the Hero and betrayed him.

    But Bernadette didn¡¯t want to believe any of it. It was because she could possibly think that that boy could be a villain that looked down upon God.

    They were words that were shouted out partially out of desperation, but those words were confirmed to be the truth by the man in front of her.

    ¡¸Of course he isn¡¯t. ¡­¡­Him, the enemy of God? That makes me laugh. If he¡¯s the enemy of God, then wouldn¡¯t that make all of the people in this world grave sinners? That guy who was summoned from another world without even knowing the reason, continued to fight while vomiting blood, got betrayed many times over, was engulfed by the karma of people, and yet stood and carried the world on his shoulders for the sake of the woman he fell in love with, why must he be treated this way!!? ¡­¡­I must not be compassionate.[3] That guy, who couldn¡¯t be married to Her Majesty, who couldn¡¯t keep Her Majesty alive, and who couldn¡¯t live in the land of Her late Majesty, but yet smiled and left this land, why is he grave sinner!!? ¡­¡­Kuku, you must not be compassionate. Don¡¯t you think so? That guy needs to overcome the sadness. ¡­¡­And the thing that needs to be killed before going to meet such a painful thing, needs to be compassion!!¡¹

    Bernadette lost her anger for the man in front of her, whose vulgar laugh resounded, and only feared him.

    Zephyr shouted that he thought that Yuu might be in grief and wanted to kill him. However, the fact that both were his true feelings was, whether she liked it or not, transmitted to her.

    Contradiction.

    Wasn¡¯t Zephyr himself the personification of that? Bernadette cursed that in the innermost depths of her heart.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ÌìÄ§¸²œç

    [2] Written as Â}Å® (saint or holy woman), read as ¥¢¥Þ¥Æ¥ë

    [3] I¡¯m pulling my hair out trying to figure out how to translate this line. I still don¡¯t know if I translated this right. Original: ²»‘‘¤Ç¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤

 Chapter 88 â€“ Within the Flames

    Within the Flames

    ¡¸Let¡¯s first forget about Yuu. After all, he¡¯ll be coming here. More importantly, what takes priority right now is¡­¡­the extermination of the rat that slipped in from somewhere, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    Suddenly, flames materialized in Zephyr¡¯s left hand and Zephyr tossed those flames behind him as if he were just brushing it off.

    *Don!!* (Bam!!)

    When it made a thunderous roar that sounded like a truck had made a collision, a burst of flames spread out inside of the warehouse.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as bad as the time he attacked Bernadette, Zephyr had aria-lessly fired an explosion that was enough to kill a person.

    ¡¸Wha, what the hell are ya doin¡¯, bastard! Our goods that we went through so much trouble to get is!!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you really think I would make such an elementary mistake? Shut up and watch.¡¹

    The surrounding men were flustered by the sudden use of magic. The great number of piled up wooden boxes all had sizes where several people could fit in them. In fact, children that had their mouths and both hands and feet tied and unable to move were packed into those large boxes.

    The burst of flames that they thought had burned those wooden boxes disseminated its heat and immediately went out.

    ¡¸Kukaka, so you were able to avoid that just now. ¡­¡­An acrobat that can cut off their presence, in short, you¡¯re a type of Assassin, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    What came in response to that question, was something that came in flying.

    *Toto ttsutototo!!* (Sound of multiple objects hitting one after another)

    ¡¸Hou, so they¡¯re daggers?¡¹

    Six bladed tools that were fired in one go. If it were Yuu, he would have probably concluded that those were kunai in an instant.

    When Zephyr defended against the kunai that were flying in with his staff, the kunai wedged into the staff together with the sound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥Ã!¡¹

    And then, using the moment that he was preoccupied with the kunai, Kuon made an assault from just above Zephyr.

    Kuon, who held a straight temper lined sword in an underhand grip, dropped down while holding a talisman in his hand, aimed at the back of Zephyr¡¯s neck, and swung his short sword.

    But,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaha!?¡¹

    Zephyr bent his body, avoided that sword stroke, accurately aimed at his solar plexus, and kicked him away.

    ¡¸Kukaka! Did I say that I was bad at close quarters combat? Don¡¯t go misreading me just because I¡¯m a Magician!¡¹

    Even while crouching down from the shock and pain of being kicked in the solar plexus and sent flying, Kuon didn¡¯t avert his eyes from Zephyr.

    The Zephyr in question that was being glared at by those sharp eyes harbored an interest in Kuon, who had maintained consciousness despite being powerfully kicked in the solar plexus which was one of the body¡¯s weak points and yet glared at him.

    ¡¸I see, I see¡­¡­so, it¡¯s that Vodan¡¯s son.¡¹

    Slowly getting closer, Zephyr pulled down Kuon¡¯s mouth mask and made an amazed sounding sigh.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? ¡­¡­Oi oi, it really is that Heleott brat!¡¹

    The ones that responded to Zephyr¡¯s words were the kidnappers that were in the perimeter.

    ¡¸Ahh, there¡¯s no mistaking it! This cheeky-looking eyes are that of Vodan¡¯s son, Kuon Heleott!¡¹

    ¡¸To think that he would come on his own to become a hostage!¡¹

    Apart from the surrounding laughing in delight men, Zephyr looked down on Kuon as if his interest had cooled down.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the typical kind of guy that overestimates his own ability and then fails. ¡­¡­And here I thought I might enjoy this. ¡­¡­Boil him or burn him, do what you want. My interest in him has vanished.¡¹

    Having concluded that he overestimated Kuon who had gotten in here all alone, Zephyr informed the surrounding men and then sat down in a nearby chair while taking out the kunai that were stuck onto his staff.

    ¡¸No need to tell us twice! Oi, tie him up.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    The men tied rope around Kuon¡¯s hands and feet, as he was enduring the pain with all his might and couldn¡¯t even put up any decent resistance.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I absolutely won¡¯t forgive any of you bastards. After I make all of you eat the damn disgusting food of the isolation cells, I¡¯ll sink you all into the Io Bay!!¡¹

    Even as Kuon, who was tied up and became unable to move about, shouted while being held face down to the ground, the men were all chuckling.

    ¡¸Heh! The one that¡¯s gonna be like that from now on is you, Heleott brat!¡¹

    ¡¸After the destruction of the Heleott Group, you¡¯re gonna be a slave!¡¹

    ¡¸There are guys that would want a brat like you after all. Well, for those kinds of guys, they¡¯re all owners of nasty inclinations though.¡¹

    The men laughed. Eventually, a kunai silently pierced into one of the men¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaahh!!?¡¹

    In the middle of the man¡¯s resounding shout, Kuon¡¯s right hand that threw the kunai was stepped on by the man that was the leading figure.

    ¡¸You shitty brat! Oi, hold him down!¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­And here I thought I could get another one in.¡¹

    Kuon was boldly smiling while being held down by several men, but

    ¡¸Oi, you go both ways, right? Rape this guy.¡¹

    his facial expression stiffened from the words the leading man had thrown out.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh, is that alright?¡¹

    Among the men that was holding Kuon down, one with a big body build let out a voice that sounded somewhat happy.

    ¡¸Yeah. There are some guys that also want to break in rebellious guys, but I want to shut him up right now.¡¹

    From the words that the leading man said as if he were spitting them out, the big body build man stretched his hand out to Kuon¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸D, don¡¯t touch me!! Don¡¯t you dare touch me~!! Sto, ¡­¡­Stoppppppp!!¡¹

    Even though he desperately tried to resist, with both his hands and feet held down, he was unable to move as he liked.

    Before long, the man grabbed the clothes and then, *biribiri*, the sound of cloth tearing and Kuon¡¯s scream resounded within the warehouse.

    ¡¸Hehe, you¡¯ve got beautiful skin. It¡¯d be a waste not to rape¡­¡­Hn? This guy¡­¡­¡¹

    The man that tore the clothes showed a smile and at the time he noticed something and reached his hand out toward the now half-naked Kuon, that echoed.

    *DOoON*¡­¡­*DOoON*

    All of the kidnappers were surprised by the sound that suddenly resounded.

    That was the sound of the warehouse¡¯s sliding-type door being knocked on as if it were being struck.

    ¡¸O, oi¡­¡­Why was this place¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t this place hidden using magic?¡¹

    All of the flustered men turned their eyes towards Zephyr.

    In response, Zephyr raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡¸Silent and Presence Concealment Barriers were certainly put up in the surrounding area¡­¡­Going beyond that, that guy probably sniffed us out.¡¹

    Slowly standing up, Zephyr peeked over at Bernadette.

    ¡¸Did you lose any underwear over these past few days?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    When Bernadette spaced out from not understanding the meaning of the words that were suddenly turned towards her, the sound of the door being knocked on was once again made.

    ¡¸Literally, he sniffed us out. ¡­¡­Most likely, with your underwear.¡¹

    Zephyr, who cheerfully laughed with a *Kukuku*, walked up until he was in front of the door.

    *DOoON*¡­*DOoON*.

    The warehouse door was made of a firm, thick steel sheet that guarded against huge waves.

    As a counter-measure for rust, it was smeared with a broth of a medicinal plant called Hakuna Grass and it boasted a thickness greater than that of a person¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸¡¯ello~, this is the Mikawa store~.¡¹

    They heard a voice that didn¡¯t have any energy in it from the other side of the thick, steel sheet door. There was no mistaking it, it was Yashiro Yuu¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Explosion¡¹

    That thick, steel door was, blown off in an instant.

    The heat burned Bernadette¡¯s cheek.

    The steel that melted due to the high temperature and turned into a liquid dripped onto the ground.

    Looking at it, the steel door was mercilessly destroyed, and outside of the warehouse, it had already transformed into a hell of purgatory.

    ¡¸Yashiro¡­¡­san?¡¹

    The brightly burning flames thunderously roared and thoroughly burned every living thing.

    Naturally, the person whose name she muttered, was not there.

    Maybe because he was burned up by the flames, or maybe because he was scattered by the aftermath of the blast, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of Yuu¡¯s figure and there was only the flames thunderously burning.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No¡­way¡­¡­no way¡­¡­It can¡¯t be¡­¡­!¡¹

    Tears rising to her eyes, they ceaselessly overflowed.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san! Yashiro-saaaaaan!!¡¹

    Bernadette¡¯s scream vanished within the thunderously burning flames.

    As if acting on concert to that voice, within the burning flames, a dazzling light peeked through.

    ¡¸¡ºSoul Desire¡»¡¹

    That was the appearance of peoples¡¯ desires taking form.

    Cutting down despair, becoming a sword that severs the darkness.

    ¡¸Zeeeephyyyyyyyyyrrrr!!¡¹

    Together with a howl that shook the atmosphere, that appeared from within the flames.

    ¡¸That was some greeting, wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­You went and made me die once!!¡¹

    Appearing with an aurora sword in one hand, and girl¡¯s underwear and a fundoshi in the other hand, there was a single man clad in light.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sinking you in the Io Bay!!¡¹

    Yashiro Yuu. The Preceding, Hero.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Empty-handed Clash

    Empty-handed Clash

    ¡¸Yo, Yuu. ¡­¡­It sure has been a while.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Zephyr. To think that a guy like you would lend a hand to something like kidnapping. You¡¯ve really fallen.¡¹

    Yuu said that to the smirking Zephyr with a cooled down voice as if he had completely misjudged him.

    ¡¸I can earn money by pretending to be a babysitter. It¡¯s great that I don¡¯t have to do much labor and be at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking if you don¡¯t have any pride, you shitty bastard.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukaka, to be desiring pride from me, you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, that¡¯s true. After all, you¡¯re the detestable kind of guy that would even betray his comrades if it was for the sake of your selfish desires.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not much different, aren¡¯t you? With only whether our time as seen from the outside is treated as a moving tale or not, the rest is the same. In regards to that, there¡¯s no change in the interior.¡¹

    ¡¸You and I are the same? ¡­¡­That¡¯ll make me throw up.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­¡­Kuka, kukakah!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Zeeeephyyyyyyr!!¡¹

    After a one beat howl, Yuu, who stepped up right in front of Zephyr in one breathe, and Zephyr, who cast Body Strengthening magic on himself, vigorously butted foreheads.

    With the impact of their foreheads clashing, their foreheads were cut, and they both shed blood.

    But the two of them didn¡¯t show signs of taking even one step back. On the contrary, they looked like they were trying to take a step forward.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten much bigger, haven¡¯t you!! ¡­¡­Well, I feel like the princess was still taller though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!! Don¡¯t go poking at things that people get bothered about!! Don¡¯t make a face that says ¡°I went and said something a bit mean~¡±!!¡¹

    They clashed even more. Zephyr¡¯s right fist deeply bore into Yuu¡¯s stomach, and Yuu¡¯s knee kick went into the gaps of Zephyr¡¯s ribs.

    Zephyr¡¯s hood was removed from the after-effects of their clash, and his face could be seen.

    ¡¸Same to you. You¡¯ve got a pretty cool looking face now, don¡¯t you, Zephyr!! Who did that to you!?¡¹

    White hair and deep crimson eyes. And then, what stood out more than that were the two large gashes on top of his face that intersected each other.

    The cut that went from the left eye to the right jaw was done by Yuu, but the other wound was probably done by someone other than Yuu.

    ¡¸Kukaka! It was all thanks to your disciple! To think that he¡¯d become able to put an injury on me, I didn¡¯t expect that at all!!¡¹

    ¡¸Disciple? ¡­¡­Oi oi, could it be you¡¯re talking about Prokion? Hahah! That¡¯s great! No wonder you were paid back with a serious wound!! You better not have killed him!!¡¹

    ¡¸You know me, don¡¯t you? That I¡¯m the type to save what I¡¯m looking forward to for last!!¡¹

    With that, the two of them separated foreheads, and then attacked once again.

    *GON!!!*

    ¡¸Zephyr!! You, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m going to beat the hell out of!!¡¹

    ¡¸Be at ease, Yuu! By killing you, I¡¯ll also get killed too!!¡¹

    Yuu opened up his left hand by biting down on the underwear and with that left hand,

    Zephyr wore hardening magic on his right hand that originally could only be used on inorganic substances and with that right hand,

    They both struck at each other¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Buh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gaah!?¡¹

    Although they both made sounds that sounded like their bones were breaking, without stopping their momentum, the two of them unfolded a striking exchange at super close point-blank range.

    Incidentally, due to the attack just now, the underwear that Yuu held in his mouth was thrown to the ground.

    ¡¸Urarararararararararararararararararararararah!!¡¹

    The kicks, the fists, the butting heads,

    ¡¸Kukakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakah!!¡¹

    all done with a speed that couldn¡¯t be confirmed with sight, they clashed.

    ¡¸Uraaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukaaah!!¡¹

    With the swung fists and kicks colliding, shockwaves struck without discrimination in the surroundings.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Wh, wha, just what in the world is going on~!?¡¹

    From the after-effects of Yuu and Zephyr¡¯s clashes, the still hanging in midair Bernadette was swaying as if she were being hurled by the wind.

    (This is Yashiro-san¡¯s, true¡­¡­¤Ã, what is with this absurd power!)

    While swaying from the after-effects, Bernadette trembled in fear from the two¡¯s clash.

    ¡¸Though, even with that, he¡¯s still holding back. Because of his design, he can¡¯t kill humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Suddenly being talked to, when she turned her awareness to where the voice came from, there was Jean Jacques Eustace, and Kuon who was wearing Jean¡¯s mantle and covering his body.

    ¡¸Jean-san! Also, Kuon-san! Were you, injured in anyway?¡¹

    Bernadette, who could do nothing but watch Kuon as he received the assault from the men, apologetically said that, but

    ¡¸Ah, ¡­¡­Y, yeah. Y, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡­worry.¡¹

    Seeing Kuon, whose face looked red and embarrassed but was hanging his head and looking bitter, Bernadette got an inkling of a small sense of discomfort that was produced within her.

    (¡­¡­Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t he kind of cute? No, not the kind of cute from being younger, the moe character kind.)

    That atmosphere of him watching Yuu fight while he was somewhat fidgety, wasn¡¯t that just like the atmosphere of a younger heroine that would attentively watch her childhood friend from the shadow of the school building as he continued his absurd special training right before a summer tournament?

    His feebly collapsed fox ears accelerated that feeling.

    ¡¸Damn it! Like hell I¡¯ll let you all get away!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Bernadette that became dumbfounded by Yuu and Zephyr¡¯s sudden clash. When the kidnappers¡¯ thought processes restarted, the men that sharp sightedly discovered Bernadette¡¯s group semi-desperately ran while screaming.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­!¡¹

    Kuon probably couldn¡¯t fight due to the fear from being assaulted by someone of the same sex. Also, Jean didn¡¯t have any equipment that looked like it could become a weapon. Bernadette resolved herself thinking that she herself needed to fight, but

    ¡¸Hold it right there. With your Maryoku sucked up dry, you¡¯re just a simple girl. The most that would happen is the tables being turned on you.¡¹

    While untying the ropes that bound Bernadette, Jean said that so as to admonish her.

    ¡¸B, but¡­¡­Kuh!¡¹

    Having the ropes undone, Bernadette stood directly on the ground, but unable to put strength in her legs, she stumbled forward. Seeing that, Jean made a wry smile.

    ¡¸Now, now, be at ease. ¡­¡­Although they aren¡¯t like the current Yuu and Zephyr, I¡¯ve prepared some powerful helpers.¡¹

    Getting the better of Bernadette who was about to shout ¡°How could you be so carefree!¡±, Jean took out a lute from nowhere.

    ¡¸What we should do now is save the people that were kidnapped, after all.¡¹

    *Bororon*.

    A light sound peculiar to stringed instruments reverberated, and, interweaving those sounds, a song was spun. As she listened to that tune, Bernadette felt the impatience and confusion she had fade away.

    ¡¸Hou, ¡­¡­that certainly is a good tone quality.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of an ally sung as a ¡ºLord of Musical Performances¡». While being pleasant to the ear, it stimulates the heart and has a heat to it¡­¡­Fufu, it is the greatest tune.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, my heart is boiling.¡¹

    As if they were acting in concert with that sound, the shadows of three people jumped out as if to obstruct Jean¡¯s group¡¯s way. Falhart Enhans, Mary Fe Crestolia, and Priest Ulgan.

    ¡¸Hahah, that is an honor! ¡­¡­While Yuu is holding Zephyr back, let us go and rescue the people that were captured!¡¹

    The three replied with an ¡°Ou¡±, and kicked the kidnappers about.

 Chapter 90 â€“ The Heroâ€™s Figure

    The Hero¡¯s Figure

    ¡¸Kukaka. ¡­¡­You¡¯ve really become able to look after your surroundings, haven¡¯t you, Yuu.¡¹

    Eyes that were red like blood were staring towards me.

    Raising the corners of his mouth and smiling with a smirk, Zephyr had an intensity that would make you feel a shudder like something just crawled up your back.

    If he normally kept silent, he would¡¯ve been a pretty good looking pretty boy, but if a girl were to see his laughing appearance like this, I bet even a century long love would cool down. Rather, they should feel a sense of danger for their body.

    This is what you¡¯d probably call a disappointing pretty boy.

    ¡¸Ah? ¡­¡­Hey, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    Stopping right at the moment I was about to hit him, I instead strengthened the power I was putting into my forehead.

    ¡¸Do I need to say it for you to understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, even if I get praised by you, it doesn¡¯t make me the least bit happy.¡¹

    As for why I didn¡¯t use the Sacred Sword and unfolded this striking exchange at point-blank distance, it was because if I were to use the Sacred Sword, Zephyr would probably also let his magic loose.

    In a narrow place like this, moreover, there existed a huge number of large wooden boxes around us that probably had the kidnapped people locked within them.

    If he were to use wide scope magic in a place like this, the kidnapped people would get dragged in and eaten up.

    However, in exchange for sealing my attack, his magic was also sealed. Right now, this was a spectacular move.

    With how I knew what this guy wanted to say just like how this guy knew what I wanted to do, you can probably understand how deep my connection with Zephyr was.

    Regrettably, the length of time that I was acquainted with him match the length of time I had with Sylvia and the others.

    He was a companion as well as an adversary.

    We had a thorough understanding of each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡­I¡¯ll have you appear before the authorities and make you pay for your crimes, Zephyr.¡¹

    To begin with, I had no intention of killing this guy using the Sacred Sword.

    As Baba-chan would probably say, ¡¸A Hero is the idea of the people. It¡¯s not like they are born for the sake of wounding people.¡¹

    Though, I have also had times where these hands were laid on people.

    But, even then, I didn¡¯t try to kill them intentionally, they were by chance and¡­¡­No, I should stop talking about that here.

    In any case, by design, I can¡¯t kill people. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t do anything but beat him up right to the limit and then have him judged by the hands of the people.

    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t say something so cold, Yuu.¡¹

    Saying that, Zephyr smugly smiled.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kill each other.¡¹

    At the same time he struck a fist at my stomach, without being afraid of wounding his own arm, he fired explosion magic at point-blank range.

    ¡¸Oh cra,¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Even more than the pain I felt of my body being twisted, I panicked over the fact that distance was placed between us.

    A distance where I couldn¡¯t stop his magic¡¯s invocation in an instant. That meant that the ban on his magic was lifted.

    It meant that his magic would be indiscriminately released.

    At that moment, the vicinity was enveloped in a burst of flames.

    ¡ó

    Zephyr was self-aware that the corners of his mouth were raised.

    He was also self-aware that that was something he could never hold down.

    The explosion magic that he should have released. That which should have changed the entire area into a hell with its impact and overflowing flames, was cut by an aurora sword, and vanished as if it was never there from the light.

    ¡¸Kukakah¡­¡­¡ºAl to Fl¨¹gge¡»[1]¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Armor of white and an aurora sword.

    With an appearance as told by the tales, the Hero was standing there.

    ¡ºAl to Fl¨¹gge¡»

    Being half of Yuu¡¯s height, this was the appearance of the Sacred Sword¡¯s so called first stage limiter being removed.

    It was an appearance where, by having the limiter removed, the Maryoku that overflowed like a waterfall was changed into armor that protected him.

    And then, with the Sacred Sword¡¯s divine protection working, it was an appearance that sublimated him into an existence that formed a pair with the ¡ºDemon Lord¡».

    ¡¸Finally, so you feel like coming at me seriously, Yuu!¡¹

    With eyes like that of a child that was given a new toy, Zephyr looked at Yuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    In response to that, while stiffening his facial expression, Yuu took his stance with the Sacred Sword.

    Taking that as his response, Zephyr nimbly waved the staff in his hand, and

    ¡¸Here we go!!¡¹

    thrust that staff into the ground.

    ¡¸¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»!!¡¹

    It was an aria that was like a low roar. Yuu didn¡¯t need the time to notice that it was Drago Roar.

    He also didn¡¯t need the question ¡°Why can he use it?¡± He instinctively knew.

    ¡ºSnatch¡». An ability that would, just as the name said, snatch away other people¡¯s as well as the surrounding¡¯s Maryoku and make it his own.

    Sucking up the Sacred Sword¡¯s Maryoku that was overflowing like a waterfall, he used it just like that for the aria of the Drago Roar magic. Simply chanting the Drago Roar, which had a premise of being used by a dragon, required an enormous amount of Markyoku.

    However, Yuu didn¡¯t move.

    Those eyes of his that gradually went from black to a glittering blue did not separate from Zephyr. Not overlooking a single thing, he stared at Zephyr with eyes that were like a raptor aiming for its prey.

    ¡¸Yuuuu!!¡¹

    Finishing the aria, Zephyr was then clad in an aura that was like flames. It was probably a type of ¡ºDragon Clad¡» magic that entrusted the power of a dragon in his body.

    Being entrusted with the power of a dragon, Zephyr raised both arms overhead and closed in on Yuu.

    Seeing that, Yuu still did not move.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!?¡¹

    The one that revealed a voice of surprise was Zephyr.

    His own arms revolving in midair, and, Yuu who did not have any change at all the moment before.

    Despite that, Zephyr saw the instant the Sacred Sword sever his own arms.

    Did he manipulate time? Nay. Zephyr knew very well that that was something that Yuu couldn¡¯t do. Then was it done with a speed that couldn¡¯t be caught with the naked eye? That was also a nay. He had seen the instant the Sacred Sword had severed his arms. Despite that, Yuu himself didn¡¯t make a single movement.

    He didn¡¯t know.

    Did he use something that Zephyr didn¡¯t know about?

    Blue eyes looked down on Zephyr who had fallen down with his face on the ground.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Written as¹Å¤­Òí (Ancient Wings or Ancient Birds), read as ¥¢¥ë?¥È?¥Õ¥ê¥å©`¥². Again, I don¡¯t know German.

 Chapter 91 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Cardinal

    Hey guys, sorry about the huge delay. I was sick for a week starting the 31st of December and I still have a cough. That¡¯s my excuse as well as the fact that my other half of the soul took up time to do his stuff. Well enough about me. Here¡¯s the next chapter. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Cardinal

    ¡¸So it was, the ¡ºWitch of Time¡¯s¡»¡­¡­Probability magic¡­¡­Fate Manipulation!¡¹

    While his body was soaked with fresh blood that was pouring out from both arms, Zephyr laughed with a cracked voice.

    ¡¸My attack, had reached you¡­¡­and, if you received that attack and were unharmed, I could still understand that¡­¡­However, to make it as if it had never happened¡­¡­Ku, kaka¡­¡­So you¡¯re truly able to ¡ºdefeat even God¡»¡­¡­It¡¯s not uncommon, for you to be called the enemy of God¡­¡­¡¹

    Zephyr is probably the only human being that could possibly have these kinds of thoughts while having the extreme situation of having lost both arms. Rather, having crossed that line, it seems like one could even question if Zephyr could even called a human being.

    But,

    ¡¸Almost but not quite.¡¹

    Zephyr¡¯s deduction was cut down.

    ¡¸That situation, Zephyr, defending against your attack, it was impossible even if I were to manipulate fate. The events that happened would invariably converge. ¡­¡­Fate is something that will always exist in the future.¡¹

    And then, in response to Yuu¡¯s words, Zephyr quickly looked up at Yuu.

    ¡¸The past¡­¡­the cause of the event, ¡­¡­So you distorted¡­¡­the cause and effect¡­¡­!?¡¹

    The principle of causality. Just how many people would live on recognizing those words.

    And then, if they strongly recognized them, they would get entangled by the chains of cause and effect.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s exactly what I ¡°cut¡±. ¡­¡­¡ºAl¡» isn¡¯t a weapon meant to cut any and all objects. Cutting up time, cutting up space, it¡¯s a weapon meant to kill the ¡ºDemon Lord¡».¡¹

    Destroying a cause that happened in the past, a power that could control even fate.

    Doing something like that, it¡¯s already the same as God.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You not knowing about it was inevitable, Zephyr. This power was only awakened because ¡ºAl¡» was provoked by the Demon Lord. ¡­¡­Because of that, I can ¡°never again¡± save Olivia¡­¡­¡¹

    Putting away the Sacred Sword, in the middle of the white armor turning into light and dispersing, Yuu¡¯s eyes were looking at someone that wasn¡¯t Zephyr.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kukaka. Save Her Highness, huh.¡¹

    Zephyr moved to be face up.

    ¡¸Going backwards to the past¡­¡­Were you planning on borrowing the power of the ¡ºWitch of Time¡»?¡¹

    Yuu shook his head at Zephyr¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I gave up the moment I noticed the true nature of this ¡ºpower¡». I¡­¡­can no longer return to the past.¡¹

    Unable to shake off the past.

    Unable to look back in the past.

    Yuu lived captured by the past.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Zephyr was dealt with a three-ply seal and was transported to Luxeria. In the end, it seems he showed an eerie smile.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    The day after the fight with Zephyr was finished, starting with the warehouse that the kidnappers used, disassembly work of warehouses that had no plans of being used was started. Even though it was right after what happened yesterday, that¡¯s an amazing reaction speed.

    Well, for Vodan-shi, since it was the place where his own son was kidnapped, there¡¯s no way that action could be a mistake.

    While listening to the sounds of the dismantling work, I looked at the sea as it became dusk.

    ¡¸And the kidnappers?¡¹

    ¡¸Including the ones in Oltaine, it seems all of them have been arrested.¡¹

    ¡¸Oltaine? There were some even over there?¡¹

    Port Town Oltaine is where the head of the Centaurs, Eri-san, and the others went.

    ¡¸Yes, though, it would seem that Oltaine was a decoy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A decoy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The scale was large, and there seemed to be many slaves, but most of them were slaves meant for labor¡­¡­and it seems that the slaves that would sell for a high price were all gathered in Be Io.¡¹

    In the middle, Jean said those words ambiguously as if it was hard for him to say them. It seems that Jean, who was formerly an aristocrat and should have been estranged to such a thing, took me into consideration.

    ¡¸Do you think they intended to abandon Oltaine from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸If I had to say, it was probably did so for both.¡¹

    Pulling a lute out from who knows where, Jean started to play humming a tune.

    ¡¸¡­¡­With this development, doesn¡¯t it seem like a large organization was involved and backing them?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s probably one involved.¡¹

    When I said that half-jokingly, Jean affirmed it as if it were really a matter of course.

    ¡¸This is my own personal opinion but¡­¡­Recently, it seems that the Church is doing some secret maneuvers behind the scenes. If I were told that this was their deed, I would obediently accept it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, the Church¡­¡­Right now, isn¡¯t that kid, erm¡­¡­dammit, I forgot his name. Wasn¡¯t that Pope-chan doing his best at it?¡¹

    When I asked that, Jean bitterly smiled.

    ¡¸Well. Cardinal Greneel was reinstated, and the Church became his once again.¡¹

    ¡¸Greneel¡­¡­So it was the bastard from that time.¡¹

    Cardinal Greneel. Three years ago, he was the Cardinal that used the still immature Pope as a puppet and manipulated the Church as he pleased.

    He was the kind of guy that talked about a Human Supremacy Principle and unfairly oppressed Demi-humans.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The man that blamed you. Although he lost his standing once, he tenaciously crawled back up.¡¹

    Although he said it as if it were nothing, Jean¡¯s mouth displayed a smile that looked like it was full of self-mockery.

    ¡¸Did Sylvia do nothing about it?¡¹

    ¡¸She did. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d do nothing about it.¡¹

    Jean stopped playing the lute and glared at me as if he were blaming me.

    ¡¸But that guy, when he crawled up to the front stage, immediately, he questioned Her Majesty about the death of Amaterasu, and then, treating you who should have saved the world as an ¡°enemy of God¡± that let Amaterasu die, he shamelessly questioned Her Majesty about your whereabouts¡­¡­.¡¹

    There, Jean took in a deep breathe, and slowly let it out.

    ¡¸The glorious seat of the Cardinal was also looked down upon by the Hero that looked down upon God. In order to at least oppose that man that raved such, I wrote the story of you and the princess¡­¡­or something like that.¡¹

    And so, with the conversation done, just like a minstrel, Jean sung a tale.

    It was a love story where a boy that you could find anywhere had fought to the bitter end for a girl that he had fallen in love with at first sight.

 Chapter 92 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Sick Person

    Like usual (well, more recently) , I don¡¯t release only one chapter when I do a post so here is your next chapter (I miss the days I could do a chapter or more a week). Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Sick Person

    A whole day after the resolution of the incident, I haven¡¯t exchanged words with Bernadette.

    No, it¡¯s not like, I wanted to talk with her to the point of overdoing it, you know?

    But, it¡¯s kind of like¡­¡­there¡¯s a bad aftertaste.

    That was the reason, but I did hide the fact that I was the Hero, and deceived her after all¡­¡­But I¡¯m not at fault.

    Ah©`, seriously, what should I do? This has really become something troublesome¡­¡­

    As I was thinking such things, I arrived at the inn.

    Uumu, what should I do. She¡¯ll probably also go after the matter about how I secretly carried her underwear, no mistaking it.

    No, in regards to the underwear, if I tell Bernadette that it was to sniff them out¡­¡­That¡¯s no good. I collected them before the incident.

    ¡¸What should I do¡­¡­Oh?¡¹

    When I opened the door to the private room of the inn I was staying at while thinking of an excuse, there was a woman sitting on the bed looking downward.

    She had black hair that was relatively rare for this other world and a black habit.

    It was Bernadette.

    ¡¸Ah©`¡­¡­Um¡­¡­¡¹

    I was at a loss for words.

    It, it couldn¡¯t be helped. It turned into an extremely dark atmosphere after all.

    I was thinking ¡°Did I unintentionally get the wrong room?¡± but since I saw the scattered clothes that I took off and meant to wash on top of the bed, this was unmistakably the room that I was staying in.

    Which would mean, this really is a talk about the ¡ºHero¡». ¡­¡­Uumu, this is an atmosphere that says that I can¡¯t just postpone it¡­¡­

    Indifferent to me was about to blow a fuse from this situation, Bernadette slowly¡­¡­stood up.

    ¡¸B, Bernadette-san?¡¹

    I put myself on guard thinking that she might thrust her gun point or something at me, but without any signs of her doing so, she came closer while slowly swaying her body.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bernadette?¡¹

    When I got closer thinking that she was acting really weird, *gurah* (collapse)¡­¡­Bernadette dropped her posture and collapsed.

    ¡¸Bernadette!? Your body is hot¡­¡­is it a cold? Oi, are you really alright!?¡¹

    While surprised, when I extended my arms halfway out of reflex and held her, her body had become hot enough to make you unable to think that it was normal.

    ¡¸H, huh? ¡­¡­Yashiro¡­¡­san?¡¹

    So you didn¡¯t even notice that!?

    ¡¸Dammit, I¡¯ll need to pay attention to carrying her. It¡¯s the futon that I slept in but deal with it.¡¹

    I tried to lie Bernadette, who had finally noticed me, on the bed, but Bernadette struggled as if to resist within my arms.

    ¡¸¤Ã, There¡¯s no, need for that¡­¡­More importantly, there¡¯s something, I want to ask¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! If you keep on blabbing, I¡¯ll put my tongue in and kiss you!¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­!¡¹

    Certainly, it was a threat that I said to stop you from resisting, but I don¡¯t think that you needed to go so far as to bite down on your lower lip like that to be silent, idiot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait, this isn¡¯t the time to be screwing around. Just wait for a bit.¡¹

    When I laid her down on the bed and covered her with the futon, I went down all the way to the first floor and stole the newspaper of the innkeeper that was reading the newspaper.

    ¡¸Wha, what the heck are ya doin¡¯!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll talk later! Lend me a bucket-full of water and a towel. There¡¯s a sick person, make it quick.¡¹

    When I shouted looking like I would go on and on, the innkeeper kept on nodding and then started to run to call his wife.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Rather than a cold, it looks like her physical condition just deteriorated. Well, since she had sweat quite a lot, I had her clothes changed.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for everything.¡¹

    An Oba-san with a good physique appeared from the room holding Bernadette¡¯s habit.

    After that, the innkeeper¡¯s wife that offered to help in the nursing did things like wiping her down and changing her clothes. She was left with the things that I, a man, couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I heard from Vodan-danna that you guys that were staying here were the ones that solved the kidnapping problem. I was just wondering if there was anything that I could do for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Vodan-shi said that? ¡­¡­That really helped.¡¹

    Frankly, I was thinking ¡°was it alright to say it to ordinary people?¡±, but since we were helped that to it, I decided to let it go.

    ¡¸By the way, who is the person called ¡¸Yashiro-san¡¹?¡¹

    ¡¸? That¡¯s probably me¡­¡­¡¹

    When I answered such, Oba-san made a broad smile.

    ¡¸I see, I see. So that Yashiro-san was you. Come one, go be by the little lady¡¯s side.¡¹

    Somehow understanding what Oba-san wanted to say, I nodded with a complicated face.

    ¡¸O~i, are you alright~?¡¹

    *Gacha*. When I entered the room while turning the doorknob, Bernadette had a wet towel on her forehead and was lying down in the bed with the futon covering her up until her shoulders.

    ¡¸Y, yes. ¡­¡­Somehow.¡¹

    When she noticed that I had come in, she covered her face with the futon as if to hide it.

    However, only her mouth was hidden and her eyes could still be seen.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    When I sat down in a nearby chair, Bernadette said nothing and stared at me.

    ¡­¡­Uumu, should I be the one to break the ice? Or should I just have her slowly go to sleep for today and talk to her again tomorrow?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yashiro-san¡­¡­are you, really, the Hero?¡¹

    Maybe because she was unable to just watch me worry over it, Bernadette went and broke the ice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Well. Technically, that¡¯s what I was called before.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t speak in a way that sounded like she was threatening me, but thinking that she was criticizing me, I corrected my posture and nodded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath, what spilled out from Bernadette¡¯s eyes, were tears.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­N, no, um, how should I say this¡­¡­S, sorry, for deceiving you! I didn¡¯t mean to deceive¡­¡­No, I did mean to deceive you. ¡­¡­But, it was more because I didn¡¯t want to fight you¡­¡­¡¹

    I answered while lightly blowing my fuse from the tears that suddenly streamed down.

    If I say so myself, it was a splendid way of panicking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. Being together with you, it was fun. I didn¡¯t want, this relationship to crumble.¡¹

    Probably, these were my true feelings. Having made the stupid-seeming pretense of traveling with an assassin that was aiming for me, just to counterbalance that risk, it was just as fun to be with her. (In the worst case, even if she had hostility, since I had a body that wouldn¡¯t die, I thought that I could deal with it somehow.)

    I couldn¡¯t match my eyes with Bernadette whose eyes were moist with tears and was looking at me.

    ¡¸I had always, thought about it¡­¡­ That if you, Yashiro-san, were the Hero¡­¡­ Then why, did Saint-sama die. ¡­¡­Why, did the Hero that should have loved Saint-sama, abandon Saint-sama?¡¹

    At that time, I felt a shock as if I had just had my head struck with a hammer.

    ¡¸To me, the Hero was¡­¡­This is going to the extreme, but he was a terrible person that survived by abandoning the woman that he loved. Moreover, that woman was Saint-sama that was called the Apostle of God. ¡­¡­Naturally, she was a noble existence that had all kinds of divine protection and blessings¡­¡­ That¡¯s why, I always resented the Hero.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I bet she did. In actuality, Olivia¡¯s popularity was amazing.

    A pure being that descended to the earth in place of God, that¡¯s the Saint image that the Ulquiorra believers came up with.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­To me, Yashiro-san, you didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.¡¹

    Slowly getting up, Bernadette looked at me.

    ¡¸Please tell me¡­¡­Did you really, did you really let Saint-sama die without trying to help her!?¡¹

    While halfway sobbing, Bernadette shouted.

    This was probably the core of what Bernadette wanted to hear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Saint¡­¡­Saint, huh. ¡­¡­You know, what the Saint¡¯s name was, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Olivia Fin Lutecia Leezelion¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    *Kokun*, Bernadette nodded, and answered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, ¡­¡­It was Olivia. What you want to know is, the reason why Olivia died, that¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    From Bernadette¡¯s silent nod, I unintentionally let out a sigh.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to talk about this. It¡¯s because I would remember the sense of helplessness that I experienced three years ago.

    ¡¸At any rate, abandoned her¡­¡­huh. That really hurts. Rather, you could say that I was obstructed. ¡­¡­However, only the fact that Olivia died because of me, is the truth.¡¹

 Chapter 93 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Love Story

    And here is a third one. I think that this is a good chapter to stop on for today. Be sure to comment and tell me what you guys think of the chapters. I love reading people¡¯s reactions. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Love Story

    Now then¡­¡­I wonder where I should start from.

    Should I try singing about my meeting with her to our secret date in the middle of our journey and then all the way up to our parting like a poet from somewhere?

    No, that was a joke, so don¡¯t make such somewhat glad eyes.

    Jeez, I wonder why the creatures called women like love stories like this.

    ¡­¡­Olivia Fin Lutecia Leezelion. Since it¡¯s stupidly long, it¡¯s disrespectful but I¡¯m going to abbreviate it to Olivia, got it?

    First of all, it¡¯s said that she died, but to be accurate, Olivia hasn¡¯t died yet.

    Although her body has rotted, her soul remains in this world.

    Why do I know that you ask? ¡­¡­It¡¯s because, even now, Olivia is containing the Demon Lord.

    The soul is something that can¡¯t be seen but it certainly does exist.

    I myself am living proof. The Sacred Sword that exists in this world is originally nothing but a simple vessel.

    I, the Hero, had the natural abilities for it, and by pouring my soul, which should be called a fragment of the Sacred Sword, into the vessel, the Sacred Sword formed the shape of the original Sacred Sword for the first time.

    Well, the story about the Sacred Sword is stupidly long like usual so let¡¯s put it aside for next time. If I had to mention volume number, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to say it¡¯ll be about volume six?

    ¡­¡­Now then, first is why we took the stupidly bothersome way of sealing the Demon Lord without defeating him.

    It¡¯s an extremely simple argument. ¡­¡­It¡¯s because he can¡¯t be defeated. Of course, he¡¯s the Demon Lord, you know?

    And that¡¯s how it should be. Human emotions, so greatly diverse and greatly varied, as long as every single possible human emotion is there, we won¡¯t die.

    Yeah. It¡¯s ¡°we¡±.

    Though, to be accurate, it¡¯s the Demon Lord and the Sacred Sword.

    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no way the Demon Lord and the Sacred Sword will be destroyed as long as people¡¯s emotions swirl.

    And then, the thing called human emotions is something that will never disappear.

    You could say that¡¯s absolute. I¡¯ll declare it. As long as people are here, our fight will never end.

    Positive emotions, negative emotions¡­¡­I think that it¡¯ll seem like negative emotions are bad by saying it like that, but I¡¯ll dare to use it just as it is.

    The Sacred Sword which is the aggregation of positive emotions.

    The Demon Lord which is the aggregation of negative emotions.

    Which one surpasses the other and which one doesn¡¯t, that much is clear.

    They¡¯re both the same.

    Humans are creatures that display their emotions like fools.

    In both joy and anger, they¡¯ll equally move about.

    Humans are simple creatures that are like fools.

    While sinking in the depths of despair, thinking in that there might be someone that will save them, they die with an imaginary hope in their hearts.

    While at the peak of happiness, thinking that someone might break that happiness, they make an imaginary enemy, and it turns into skepticism.

    On the other side of positive emotions, there are negative emotions, and on the other side of negative emotions, there are positive emotions. They coexist.

    There¡¯s no way to erase either one of them. It¡¯s because they are two sides of the same thing.

    ¡­¡­No matter how many times we try to defeat him, it¡¯s because the Sacred Sword exists that the Demon Lord can¡¯t be defeated.

    Even though it¡¯s because the Demon Lord exists that I wield the Sacred Sword.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Whoa there, you¡¯ve got caught up in this in a good way, haven¡¯t you?

    Rather, if you¡¯re having a bad physical condition, properly lie down.

    Here, I¡¯ll change the towel for you.

    Ahem. Well¡­¡­In other words, if I¡¯m going to keep it brief and say only the effect, ¡ºAs long as the Sacred Sword and the Demon Lord exist with each other, they won¡¯t disappear¡».

    Alright, now here¡¯s a question.

    ?Is there really no way to defeat the Demon Lord?

    ¡­¡­Looks like you understand.

    That¡¯s right, defeating the Demon Lord¡­¡­There is a way to temporarily erase him from this world.

    Only one, by simultaneously destroying the Sacred Sword and the Demon Lord which were two sides of the same existence, it is possible to destroy the Demon Lord.

    Why do I know about such a thing, you ask?

    I ¡°know¡± about it.

    There¡¯s no rhyme or reason. I just know about it.

    ¡­¡­You understand what happened next already, don¡¯t you?

    Olivia, she became my substitute.

    If it weren¡¯t for my conceit, I think Olivia would have said that she loved me.

    Because of that, she probably held feelings of guilt towards me right to the very end.

    Ah, come to think of it, did you know that I came from a different world?

    Yup. That¡¯s right, Earth.

    I was summoned from there by Olivia.

    At any rate, even though it was fate that it was absolutely necessary to put an end to the Demon Lord, Olivia had regretted summoning me.

    She said that she had wrecked my life.

    You know, Olivia¡­¡­¡­¡­at the last moment, she apologized.

    Free from the obstacles that were my and Sylvia and the others¡¯ feelings of wanting Olivia to live¡­¡­She, called out to me.

    She apologized for wanting me to live.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­That was wrong. I wanted different words.

    Dreaming of a different conclusion, wanting Olivia to live on, wanting her to smile¡­¡­Even though, I fought for that¡­¡­¤Ã!!

    ¡­¡­Now~ then, I guess that¡¯s about it?

    Concerning the result, Olivia died because of me.

    But it¡¯s not like I abandoned her. Absolutely not.

    Did it sound like an excuse? Well¡­¡­it actually might be¡­¡­

    ¡ó

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡­¡­it would sound like one!¡¹

    Bernadette got up and hugged Yuu who was beside her and sitting on the bed.

    It¡¯s because for Yuu, his face that looked like he would cry at any moment was something that he didn¡¯t want.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, I completely understand that you thought of Saint-sama with great care. Yashiro-san, I properly understand that you aren¡¯t at fault! Hearing that just now, it seems like you still haven¡¯t abandoned her. I don¡¯t hate you, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    Gently, gently brushing Yuu¡¯s head, whom she was holding tightly, close to his ear as if to whisper¡­¡­As if to assert that she was by his side, Bernadette continued.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You really loved Saint-sama, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to be told thank you by Saint-sama, didn¡¯t you? To be told ¡°sorry¡±, you didn¡¯t want to be apologized to, right? ¡­¡­You wanted, to be together, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    In her breast, she felt something hot spreading out.

    Strongly hugging Yuu¡¯s shoulders who was starting to tremble, while desperately trying to make her voice that was similarly starting to tremble be a gentle tone of voice, the corners of Bernadette¡¯s eyes became hot.

    ¡¸I absolutely won¡¯t doubt you anymore. To think they said that you left Saint-sama to die, I won¡¯t doubt you. I mean, you loved Saint-sama this much after all. It must have been painful¡­¡­It must have been mortifying. ¡­¡­You¡¯re really remarkable. ¡­¡­You really did your best. It¡¯s alright now.¡¹

    While holding Yuu who was sobbing like a child tight, Bernadette felt a pain in her chest that made her want to shout.

    But, to relieve Yuu, to make Yuu relieved, ¡°it¡¯s alright¡±, she gently whispered ¡°it¡¯s alright¡±.

    While wetting her cheeks¡­¡­from that love that didn¡¯t come true.

 Chapter 94 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Large Sailing Ship

    Hey there, everyone. It¡¯s been a looooong time, hasn¡¯t it. So long that I can¡¯t even come up with an excuse. So I¡¯m just going to shut up and give you what I¡¯ve got. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Large Sailing Ship

    ¡¸U, uoooohh!! It¡¯s huge~!!¡¹

    Right now, what was in front of me was a large transport ship floating in the ocean and it was swaying.

    On the ship that had three masts lined up and had a design of the Heleott family crest plaited into the sail in a huge way, they were currently bringing in luggage to be transported.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for you Sensei, we could have prepared a whole ship just for you¡­¡­Is this really alright?¡¹

    Making his tough face look uneasy, Vodan-shi said that sounding apologetic.

    ¡°As thanks for resolving the incident, here¡¯s a whole ship as a present!¡± is what Vodan-shi said, but I politely declined it.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­, It¡¯s fine as long as I can go to Galarie¡­¡­¡¹

    Even if I were to accept it, I at least know that the ship can¡¯t move with only one or two people. It¡¯ll become a useless object if it can¡¯t move after all.

    That¡¯s why I got them to let me board a transport ship that was going to make a stop at Galarie.

    It¡¯s three days after the incident was resolved. ¡­¡­It¡¯s two days after the day that I embarrassingly cried in front of Bernadette.

    Taking Bernadette, who made a full recovery after one day of rest, to pay a visit to Vodan-shi¡¯s residence, we received an extravagantly warm reception that they called a modest expression of gratitude.

    Leaving Bernadette, who had gone Food Buster for the first time in a while, alone, I got Vodan-shi to arrange plans for a ship.

    ¡¸Ohh, it would seem that we made it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    When I turned my head to the voice that I knew, there was a middle-aged man with an appearance that had presence and a woman that walked nestled close next to him.

    It was Falhart Enhans and Princess Mary Fi Crestolia.

    ¡¸Yah, Yashiro-kun. Pardon us, our departure preparations took a bit of time.¡¹

    Beside Falhart who was expressing a gentle smile, Mary displayed a sullen look.

    ¡¸Naturally, it will take time for a lady¡¯s preparations!¡¹

    Well, that is true. For things like personal appearance, etc., girls take up a lot of time after all.

    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you start acting at a much earlier time¡± is something that should not be said.

    That¡¯s a promise with Onii-san.

    ¡¸I see, so you two are departing Be Io. Have you decided your destination?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Yes, it¡¯s a town of the southern countries, ¡ºLentenago¡» of the southern Gehl Archipelago!¡¹

    Mary said that with a tension that sounded like she would laugh with an Oh~ ho ho ho! at any moment.

    ¡¸Oh~ ho ho ho! Sir Falhart and I¡­¡­Ahem. It will be a vacation of love with my h, husband!¡¹

    Ah, she really said it. Rather, if you¡¯re going to get embarrassed about it, you don¡¯t have to call him your husband.

    Come to think of it, they did say something about a premarital trip. ¡­¡­Come to think of it, what was the age difference between these two?

    I wanted to speak ill of them with things like ¡°you riajuus should explode¡± or ¡°you damned lolicon¡± but since I felt that I totally didn¡¯t have the right to say them, I can¡¯t retort with them¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, may you have happin¨C¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    As I was giving a halfhearted reply to the bashful Mary-san and Falhart-san, a shadow suddenly obstructed the sun.

    Looking up at the sky with a snap, in my field of vision, I saw a muscular giant, Ulgan dropping down with his arms folded.

    ¡¸Hmph!! ¡­¡­Group Boss-dono, all of the moving of the cargo has finished.¡¹

    Making a thunderous *Don* sound as he landed on the ground, Ulgan lightly bowed his head to Vodan-shi with his arms still folded.

    What the heck is the church¡¯s priest doing by moving cargo around? It really does suit him though!

    ¡¸Ohh, thanks for that, Priest-dono. That really helped.¡¹

    Vodan-shi did a hearty laugh with a *Gahaha*. With these two lined up together, there¡¯s an ¡°end-of-a-century¡±-like feeling to it.

    ¡¸Yuu Yashiro. I had come to see you off but it seemed that I came a bit too early. And so I did some loading of cargo in place of exercise since I had some spare time.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the explanation. Wait, you didn¡¯t need to explain every little thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I did since you were making a face that went ¡¸Why is a Priest loading cargo?¡¹.¡¹

    I¡¯m often told that by acquaintances like Sylvia, but does it really appear on my face that much?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Casually, the conversation paused, and we were at a loss of words for each other.

    In the next moment,

    *Gah!!*

    ¡¸¡­¡­Magnificent!¡¹

    ¡¸Same to you. I got chills.¡¹

    An arm that grazed past my face, and my fist that I pushed out right before Ulgan¡¯s eyes.

    To Ulgan who swung his stout arm, I turned away that fist of Ulgan with one hand and stepped in.

    Having a moment of entanglement while confirming each other¡¯s physical strength, Ulgan and I lightly tapped fists and did a handshake.

    ¡¸Let us meet again someday.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    Not needing many words, Ulgan folded his arms again and left.

    ¡¸How envious. ¡­¡­Yashiro-kun, how about having a battle with me as well?¡¹

    ¡¸If Sir Falhar¡­¡­Ahem. If my husband is going to cross swords with you, I wish to request a battle with me as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Give me a break.¡¹

    Why do I have to fight right before my departure?

    No, well, I did fight with Ulgan though.

    ¡¸You¡¯re awfully popular, aren¡¯t you, Yuu Yashiro.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuushe! Is your body doing alright already?¡¹

    ¡¸All thanks to Bernadette.¡¹

    The one that appeared making clopping sounds was the demi-human that had a lower half of a horse, the Centuar tribe, Kuushe the Centaur.

    Actually, Kuushe was hit with Stun magic like other people that were kidnapped. Until yesterday, she was able to move her head but her body had a paralysis condition and was unable to move.

    ¡¸Fufun! It¡¯s all thanks to one of the 48 Certain Heal Techniques, ¡ºParalysis Heal¡»[1], that is passed down in the church!¡¹

    Maybe because they were talking with each other earlier, Bernadette, who was beside Kuushe, talked with boastful energy.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be fine with the normal healing magic, Cure?¡¹

    ¡¸That one is way too broad. There are several patterns of paralysis toxins and Cure works in practical use but the effect is weak, but for the Certain Heal Techniques, because the uses are separated from each other, there is a large variety and is hard to learn, but the effect is high in proportion to that.¡¹

    Fumu, I see.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu Yashiro, I have been entrusted with a message from Patriarch Liishe. Would you listen to it?¡¹

    When Bernadette finished her explanation, Kuushe corrected her bearing.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Since it seemed like a serious speech, I obediently nodded without screwing around.

    ¡¸¡¸We, the people of ¡ºKeiron¡», give you our deepest gratitude and respect. We, the people of ¡ºKeiron¡», will draw our bows at your enemies if it is for your sake, and will become horses if it is for your sake. May you have the best of luck on your heroic travels.¡¹¡­¡­That¡¯s it.¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised. No, as for what, even though it was lip service, she said they would become horses¡­¡­ Maybe because of a persistence during their times with humans from the olden days, Centaurs tremendously hated being treated as ¡ºhorses¡».

    Despite that, they came and said ¡°it¡¯s alright if the entire tribe becomes horses!¡±

    ¡¸¡­¡­Three years ago, how you saved many different tribes and our brethren, the ¡ºIxio¡» people, is famous. ¡­¡­The second descent of the Hero, and how you once again saved our brethren, I¡¯m sorry that it seems like I turned my back towards you but¡­¡­I am deeply, deeply grateful. ¡­¡­Thank you!¡¹

    Kuushe sat down in front of me, and greatly lowered her head.

    Three years ago¡­¡­In other words, when I was acting as the Hero, there were times where I saved many demi-humans that received persecution from the church.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do that. I was just doing what I wanted after all.¡¹

    When I took a peek beside her, Bernadette lightly put her hands together, and apologized gesturing ¡¸I told her¡¹.

    I didn¡¯t really mind, but I don¡¯t really want rumors to spread.

    I¡¯ll warn her afterwards.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Original: ¥Þ¥Ò¥Ê¥ª©`¥ë. Might be a Doraemon game reference. Looking it up, I got to a wiki page for ¡°Doraemon: Giga Zombie no Gyakushuu¡±

 Chapter 95 â€“ In the Gap of the Sea and the Sky

    And here is a second chapter for today. This is all that I¡¯ve got for translated chapters right now. Man, am I slacking or what. On another note, this is the last chapter for volume 3, banzai! And as you can see from volume 2, I am too lazy to make a pdf or epub (I don¡¯t even know how to make an epub) so feel free to do one on your own. I might try doing it if I feel like it but don¡¯t really count on that happening. And also, there is still no progress on the light novel front. Jeez, what am I doing with my life. Oh well, here is the chapter. Enjoy.

    In the Gap of the Sea and the Sky

    While climbing the gangway that was placed on the ship, I unconsciously thought about Jean and Kuon that didn¡¯t appear in the end.

    No, more accurately, putting aside Jean who was a person that was splendidly free and willful, or rather, lived by going with the flow, I was worried about Kuon.

    Although I was adored by him with all the ¡°Aniki, Aniki¡± stuff, maybe because of the time when we locked Kuon up when Vodan-shi said that he would keep his hands off of the case, after the incident was resolved, Kuon secluded himself in his room as if to avoid me.

    In Kuon¡¯s heart, I¡¯m sure that he wanted me to persuade Vodan-shi right then and there.

    A collusion with the parent that should have been mistaken, and the wickedness of having himself locked up¡­¡­I guess he was thinking about such things.

    Of course, this was all speculation. But, I¡¯m certain of my thought that he doesn¡¯t want to meet with me.

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    Ascending the gangway from behind me, Bernadette spoke to me sounding concerned.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about Kuon-kun and Jean-san?¡¹

    Eh? What are you, an esper or something?

    ¡¸Fufufu. ¡­¡­It¡¯s because it¡¯s showing on your face.¡¹

    Saying that proudly, Bernadette expressed a smile that was like flowers were blooming¡­¡­Doesn¡¯t it feel like the direction of her character changed?

    It felt like you were the kind of girl that would usually say an unnecessary line¡­¡­

    ¡¸Come on, come on, you¡¯re blocking things up behind us~¡¹

    Since I stopped at the top of the gangway, Bernadette pushed my back while smiling.

    ¡­¡­Are? (Huh?) Was this girl always a girl that had moe going through her? She¡¯s somehow really cute?

    ¡­¡­Arere~? (Huuh~?)

    ¡¸Gukeh~¡¹

    When Bernadette and I got on the ship, Silber who was further behind us also got on board the ship.

    He was seriously displeased.

    *Beshi*

    ¡¸Ouch. ¡­¡­You little, kicking a person¡¯s shin, how the heck were you raised.¡¹

    When I thought he would let me right just the other day, I was kicked by the Kulkel.

    ¡ó

    The ship¡¯s anchor was pulled up.

    When the anchor was completely lifted, the ship gently swayed.

    The floating sensation that was transmitted through these legs, while similar to how it was in an airship, it was certainly different.

    ¡¸Farewell, Be Io¡­¡­I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to our time in Lizwadia, it was a short stay.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because I was pretending to be a teacher in Lizwadia¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    On top of the ship that was gradually separating from the harbor, when I was having a light talk while waving at the people that came to see us off, I discovered the shadow of a person that was running this way with a tremendously fast speed from behind Vodan-shi and the others.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? A woman? No, that¡­¡­Is that Kuon!? What is he planning on doing wearing female clothing?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Kuon-san? ¡­¡­Female clothing!? W, where!?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s running this way from behind those people!¡¹

    When I looked hard, the mini-skirt kimono and white kneesock seasonal female clothing wearing Kuon ran through the side of Vodan-shi and the others and, just like that, dived into the ocean¡­¡­Or so we thought, but instead he did a big jump like a grasshopper.

    The target, is this ship!

    *Karan* (Ring).

    ¡¸Yo¡­¡­tto! A success, a success~.¡¹

    Having done a spinning rotation in midair, Kuon cleanly landed right in front of me together with the sound of his bell.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ku, Kuon-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, Sister-nee-chan! ¡­¡­Man, I¡¯m really sorry, Aniki! Since I didn¡¯t want Oyaji stopping me, I kept quiet about this and came!¡¹

    Kuon did a wry smile while scratching the back of his head. However, my thoughts were focused on a different part.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Th, that d-d-doesn¡¯t matter!! Wh, wh-wh-wh-wh!! Wh, why, do you¡­¡­have boooooooobbbbbssss!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Bouncing the moment he had landed as if they had burst open, and even now as he was scratching the back of his head, emphasized from under his clothing as if they were pushed out, those splendid pair of hills.

    The bulges that men originally shouldn¡¯t have (fat people being the exception), were existing on Kuon.

    ¡¸Eh? Don¡¯t men also have them? Boobs.¡¹

    ¡¸The boobs of guys and girls are different! They are packed with dreams and hope!¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Dreams and hope are packed within them.

    Even in Kuon¡¯s breast, although it¡¯s not as much as Bernadette, there¡¯s a considerable amount of dreams and hope packed within.

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­What, you¡­¡­You were a girl!?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, if there wasn¡¯t a mistake in my vision, Kuon looked like a girl in my eyes.

    I did think that he was androgynous but¡­¡­to think that he was actually a girl!!

    ¡¸Yup. ¡­¡­Um, I just wasn¡¯t good with the girly, fluttery clothing. Since I didn¡¯t like them, I lived as a man.¡¹

    Looking shy, Kuon scratched his cheek. ¡­¡­No, Kuon-chan.

    Casually, when I turned my eyes towards Vodan-shi who was already in the distance, I saw his figure as he had broken down crying.

    S, so it was his only daughter¡­¡­In that case, I can agree with that affection of his.

    ¡¸In that case, why are you in that appearance¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I was told by Jean that if I wanted to become Aniki¡¯s disciple, then I should become a girl.¡¹

    I will dare to say it, that that was a GJ!

    As expected of Jean! He¡¯s able to calmly do things that we can¡¯t!

    But, he didn¡¯t need to go with those clothes¡­¡­

    What Kuon was wearing was a sleeveless, mini-skirt kimono that would make you think that it was already made with ¡ºthat kind of thing¡» as the goal.

    Is it even alright to call that a kimono?

    I do love it though.

    ¡¸It seems that these were my mother¡¯s work clothes, you know?¡¹

    You¡¯ve got some good tastes, Mother.

    ¡¸Well, putting the jokes aside, ¡­¡­A disciple, huh. You don¡¯t plan on going back, do you?¡¹

    Although we were starting to get pretty far, she could still swim back at this point.

    When I peeked over at the town of Be Io and asked, Kuon daringly smiled.

    ¡¸At any rate, I¡¯m going to be appearing in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration. If I¡¯m going to do it, it¡¯s more worthwhile to go while doing special training with you, Aniki, right?¡¹

    To Kuon who crossed her arms like a man (though she¡¯s a girl) and broadly grinned, I did a wry smile.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Including the new comrade, Kuon Heleott, the Preceding Hero Yashiro Yuu¡¯s travels would still continue on. ¡­¡­I guess that¡¯s how it should be?¡¹

    Stopping his hand that was playing the lute, Jean did a small laugh.

    Wishing for the happiness of the friend that was on the ship that had already gone so far that it had become as small as a grain, Jean Jacques Eustace laughed.

    At his back, the presence of a person grew near.

    ¡¸Kaka. It certainly does look to be a fairly cheerful journey, that path that Yashiro is on.¡¹

    She had a small knife-like, no, bewitching atmosphere drifting about her, but she was definitely a young lady that could be called a little girl.

    Deep crimson eyes and white skin to the point it was abnormal. Wearing her green silver hair that was long enough that it touched the ground up, that little girl was a person that Jean, no, that Yuu also knew.

    The one that stood nearby Jean, who was sitting on the roof of a tall building looking like he was gazing at the sea, was the little girl that was called ¡ºThe Witch of Time¡» and that had not changed in appearance since a thousand years ago, Norn.

    ¡¸I have been waiting for you, ¡ºWitch of Time¡»-sama.¡¹

    Norn returned with a smile to Jean who had only took a peek and turned only his eyes towards her.

    ¡¸Kaka, I have cast aside that name as well. The current me is simply Norn.¡¹

    That way of speaking that didn¡¯t match her childish appearance was her normal tone, but Jean couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was out of place within it. To begin with, those clothes that the young lady that was standing beside him was wearing had greatly differed from what she normally wore.

    ¡¸Simply Norn¡­¡­Still, that sure is a rather exaggerated formal dress.¡¹

    Those clothes were neither an Elf outfit, nor her outfit as the Witch of Time.

    Winding a muffler that was dyed red around her neck, and steel lightweight equipment that had a dull red shine.

    A large sword that easily surpassed that small height of hers was hanging on her waist.

    Lightweight equipment that had scratches standing out here and there, and a dull red muffler. But that lightweight equipment suited her more than any gorgeous clothing ever could.

    That appearance of her wearing that armor, was there anything more majestic.

    She had an appearance as if she were the small hero that had saved the world.

    And then, in actuality, that appearance was her original appearance.

    Saving this world, it was the appearance of the First Hero that brought about peace to the world.

    ¡¸Kaka. Tis just the helmet and armored appearance of a senile old fool.¡¹

    Jean made a wry smile to Norn who had spit that out while laughing.

    ¡¸¡ºThe First Hero¡», ¡ºThe Witch of Time¡»¡­¡­Casting aside those names that will definitely be sung upon reciting your lifetime¡­¡­What is it that you are trying to accomplish?¡¹

    Jean stood up. While wryly smiling at the boldly laughing young lady beside him that gave the illusion that made her look like she was bigger than him, Jean asked something that he couldn¡¯t help but ask about.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it, I have yet to give my gratitude to you.

    Allow me to give you my thanks first. And then, as thanks for your hailing to my call, I shall ¡°divulge it¡± only to you.¡¹

    Self-important no matter when or where. And then, no matter who prostrated before her, without a shy face nor trying to hide her ambition, she continued.

    ¡¸The ¡ºOrganization¡»¡­¡­No, I guess it¡¯s the Church right now.

    How the Church is maneuvering behind the scenes, even you know about it, do you not?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have heard that Yuu¡¯s assassination is also one of those maneuvers.¡¹

    Norn laughed scornfully at Jean¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Kaka. Such a thing, tis but the temper of a fat pig. ¡­¡­The problem, is its relationship with the Luxeria royal family.¡¹

    That was something that even Jean didn¡¯t know about.

    Norn laughed with a *Kaka* at the surprised Jean.

    ¡¸At present, the one at the furthest depths that cannot be seen is the Luxeria royal family. What that girl is thinking, even I do not know. I do not know, but I cannot help but feel unease. In order to ascertain that, I shall have you go to the Luxeria royal family. I am sure you would be able to pass through with no objection if you say that you wish to sing about the current generation of Heroes or the like.¡¹

    Jean did a small nod. He did not mind himself moving about. Originally, it was for that reason that he went around to various countries and came to this land after all.

    More importantly, what Jean wanted to hear was Norn¡¯s behavioral principle.

    ¡¸Kaka, you little dilettante. ¡­¡­Tis but a trivial matter, you know? This world had overcome the distress called the Demon King, and is now in an age of peace. ¡­¡­Those people that threaten that, I cannot tolerate them tis all.¡¹

    Her deep crimson eyes looked into the far, far distance.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Yashiro-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? So it¡¯s you, Bernadette.¡¹

    Not having much to teach to Kuon on top of the ship, I lightly taught her the practice method that I usually do in my spare time since it could be done within a room. It was now a time where I left Kuon, who was lying down like mud on top of the hammock in her room, alone and went up to the ship¡¯s deck. Bernadette was on the deck.

    The sun had sunk before I knew it, and the setting sun turned the sea red.

    And then, Bernadette, who was on the deck before me, was also illuminated by the setting sun, and I saw an expression that was different from normal.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Kuon-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, she¡¯s within her dreams. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be crying from muscle pains tomorrow.¡¹

    To me who smiled with a smirk, Bernadette did a giggling laugh.

    Putting my elbows on the deck¡¯s handrail, I gazed at the ocean.

    The gentle sea breeze and the sounds of the wavelets felt good.

    Maybe because Bernadette who was beside me also thought so, she slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I thought that her gesture was, pure and beautiful.

    But, I wasn¡¯t fascinated by Bernadette¡¯s gesture for something rude.

    ¡¸? ¡­¡­Is something wrong?¡¹

    Seeing me frozen up while looking at her, Bernadette tilted her head.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­She resembled her.

    She really resembled her. I couldn¡¯t help but think, that her gesture, resembled her¡¯s.

    ¡¸Although it was on an airship. ¡­¡­Olivia also, had a habit of closing her eyes when she was feeling the wind. ¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s why, I thought you resembled her.¡¹

    I was able to understand, although it was sudden, why Jean said that she resembled her.

    It wasn¡¯t about the external features like the chest or physique.

    How she was honest with herself without any two-facedness¡­¡­It was in that part that she resembled her.

    ¡¸Sorry about saying that so suddenly. This kind of thing is¡­¡­¡¹

    When I apologized to Bernadette who seemed to want to say something, she shook her head and said ¡¸That¡¯s not it at all¡¹.

    ¡¸I was thinking that I wanted to hear about it. About three years ago, about the journey that Yashiro-san and Saint-sama¡­¡­Olivia-san had spent together. About what you thought about, about what you fought. ¡­¡­If you don¡¯t mind, please let me listen to it.¡¹

    Staring at me, her eyes unwavering, she powerfully looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯ll probably be more boring than the other day, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun. Yashiro-san, if you start crying, I can go ¡°there, there¡± again for you, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you little¡­¡­Hmph! I¡¯ll let you hear a sentimental, spoken fondly of story that will make you feel like you¡¯re overflow with sugar from the mouth.¡¹

    Retaliating to her way of speaking that made fun of me with frivolous talk, I looked up at the sky that turned into the night sky, and started talking about things one by one.

    ¡¸Olivia, she was a girl that like to roll things around when she ate and would say things that weren¡¯t very princess-like.¡¹

    While looking up at the red moon floating in the sky, I sent my heart out.

 Chapter 96 â€“ The Preceding Hero, Is Reluctant

    First chapter of volume 4, woohoo! Again, sorry for the delay. Been about a month. I¡¯ve got no excuses. I¡¯ve just been too lazy to make any posts. Heck, this chapter has been ready for at least two weeks if not more. Well anyway, here you go. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero, Is Reluctant

    Do you know of the words ¡°Other world labyrinth¡±?

    I wonder if you¡¯d understand if I said ¡°Dungeon¡±?

    Dungeons are an existence that Fantasy-type other worlds of swords and magic can¡¯t be without.

    Traveling on foot through a Dungeon that became a monster den, you get the treasure that sleeps in the Dungeon.

    That kind of labyrinth overflowing with a man¡¯s romance, naturally exists in this other world of Reynbrook as well.

    On a certain solitary island called Nordyord, there is that kind of labyrinth.

    The Nordyord Labyrinth (the name of the labyrinth is basically just starts with the name of the place that it exists in) that was just found in recent years has yet had anyone reach the inner depths, and due to that labyrinth¡¯s huge size and degree of difficulty, it has been called a Great Labyrinth (only Great Labyrinths are not Dungeons and are read as Great Labyrinths).

    Now then, about this Nordyord Labyrinth, right now, it was known as the hottest labyrinth.

    ?The height of the quality of the monsters.

    ?The possibility to mine Magic Stones.

    ?There is no one that has reached the lowest level.

    It¡¯s these three things.

    The quality of a monster had a direct connection to the rarity of the items obtained from the monsters.

    As for being able to mine Magic Stones that are often used in the engine parts of things like Magic Tools, you would probably understand if it was said that this labyrinth was a Magic Stone mine in the olden days.

    Since good quality Magic Stones would sell for a high price even if it had the size of a pinky, it was popular.

    And then, if one were to become the first person to conquer this dungeon, they would unmistakably be considered a person who has rendered a distinguished service by the Guild, have a festival thrown for them, and have their name known throughout the world.

    Of course, they each had their own demerits.

    If the monster¡¯s quality was high, the monster¡¯s strength would be just as high, and something like a good quality Magic Stone was not something that would be easily obtained.

    To become the conqueror, they would have to plunge forward through a layer of savage land without any background knowledge about it.

    However, for the Adventurers and Mercenaries, even if they take the various demerits into account, the merits still greatly surpassed them, and it was a mouth-watering labyrinth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going. Into something like a labyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~!?¡¹

    A young lady raised a voice of discontent at the words the young man uttered.

    ¡¸We went through the trouble of coming to Nordyord! If we don¡¯t dive into the labyrinth, then I won¡¯t know what we came here for~!¡¹

    The boyish young lady with short blonde hair and fox ears grabbed at him and drew close with force, but the black-haired young man didn¡¯t change and refused with a discouraging attitude.

    ¡¸Even if we were to dive into something like a labyrinth, at the very least, there¡¯s advantages for me. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t go.¡¹

    There was no use in arguing as he didn¡¯t have ears to listen to them. A young lady that had grown her glossy black hair down to her waist tilted her head at that attitude that felt like it was already at the limits of stubbornness.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s you, Yashiro-san, I actually thought that you¡¯d say something like ¡¸You¡¯re not a man if you don¡¯t go Dungeon diving!¡¹ and wildly assault it with excitement.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Aniki! Since you were born a man, let¡¯s go and carve your name into the world!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want that that I was a Hero while hiding my name.¡¹

    In one corner of the bar that was brimming with people, the young man breathed a sigh while carrying the bar¡¯s snacks to his mouth.

    He was of age, so if he had some alcohol at hand, he would have drowned his cares in drink.

    Of course, they were Yashiro Yuu, the Preceding Hero, and Bernadette, an Agent of the Church.

    And then, along with the new companion that would be travelling with them, Kuon Heleott, it was the three of them.

    ¡¸To begin with, I don¡¯t have any money troubles.¡¹

    Yuu still possessed the Guild card that he was given by Norn.

    That amount of money that an ordinary person couldn¡¯t exhaust even if they used it their whole life, as long as he had that Guild Card, he could lay low.

    Therefore, one of the appeals of the dungeon, ¡ºprofit¡», didn¡¯t communicate to Yuu.

    *Dan!* (Bam!)

    Kuon hit the table and stood up.

    ¡¸There are monsters that have never been seen before and a boss that no one has ever reached, you know!? To just sit on your butt with that right in front of you, I¡¯ve misjudged you, Aniki! I do respect you though.¡¹

    Kuon, who was itching to dive into the labyrinth and fight as much as she liked, glared at Yuu while getting a bit teary eyed.

    Exposed to that strong look, Yuu let out a big sigh, and leaked a mutter within his mind.

    Why did it turn out like this¡­¡­

    That, was something from a few hours before.

    ¡ó

    Three days of being rocked by the waves.

    Although there were also things like a poker showdown of the sailors and a struggle to the death with a gigantic squid, the transport ship, ¡ºThe Zekamashi¡», safely continued through the sea towards Galarie.

    They should have arrived at Galarie after a few more days but things turned into a situation that would make them greatly stray from ¡ºThe Zekamashi¡»¡¯s route.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a storm©`©`©`¤Ã¤Ã!!¡¹

    Tens of minutes after one of the sailors shouted, ¡ºThe Zekamashi¡» was dragged into a raging storm.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it were anything drastic, but we¡¯ve greatly strayed off the planned route.¡¹

    ¡°So that wasn¡¯t something that you¡¯d call drastic?¡± is what Yuu thought in his mind but he decided to keep quiet.

    The man called the captain of ¡ºThe Zekamashi¡» took out several sea charts in front of Yuu, Bernadette and Kuon.

    ¡¸The place that we¡¯re at right now is this island, ¡ºNordyord¡». We¡¯ve been considerably washed away to the west.¡¹

    Pointing at the island that was drawn on the sea charts, the captain completely did not show an impatient attitude in regards to the current situation.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sure this storm will stop by tomorrow. So we¡¯ll just have ta be on standby on this island ¡®til then!¡¹

    The captain rolled up the sea charts.

    ¡¸What would Kuon-boccha¡ª ojou-san like to do?¡¹

    Seeming like the ship captain and the Heleott family were acquaintances, Kuon made a wry smile at the ship captain that stopped himself from saying ¡°-bocchan¡±.[1]

    ¡¸Since there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, we¡¯ll go up on shore. If an inn¡¯s open, we¡¯ll pass the night on a bed that doesn¡¯t sway.¡¹

    She had a tone that made one want to shout out something like ¡°Nee-san!¡± if she had a tobacco pipe. That¡¯s what she looked like.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go too, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    Bernadette, who understood that it would concern the sailors¡¯ life and death if she were to eat a large amount of the ship¡¯s food, had been dissatisfied recently.

    It seemed that she thought that if it were a restaurant on land, even if she were to eat like an idiot, she would probably be forgiven with just getting kicked out and banned from the store.

    As proof of that, drool was dripping down from her mouth.

    ¡¸First, wipe your mouth, Food Buster. ¡­¡­Hm~m, it is true that there¡¯s a limit to what you can do on the ship. ¡­¡­We¡¯ll also go down for now.¡¹

    Replying with an ¡°Aiyo¡±, the captain left their room.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Phew~¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling kind of tired.¡¹

    ¡¸It did sway a whole lot after all. I thought that the ship was going to sink.¡¹

    On the island that ¡ºThe Zekamashi¡» finally arrived at, Nordyord, there was a large town.

    It was small when compared to something like Be Io, but for a town of a solitary island, it had a surprising liveliness and the bar was also completely overflowing with people (though they might simply be taking shelter from the rain).

    ¡¸Aniki, it looks like you¡¯ve still got a long way to go on top of the sea! Sister-nee-chan, although we didn¡¯t capsize, it¡¯s pretty much close to a miracle that were washed away by a wave and reached a town, you know? Be sure to give thanks to whatever God you believe in.¡¹

    In our first time at sea, the sea-child Kuon, that that couldn¡¯t really be said to be true for her, didn¡¯t look like she was fatigued at all in comparison to me and Bernadette who were a bit worn out from all the large swaying motions.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, are you guys going to immediately stay at the inn after this? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡­¡¹

    And then, we return to the beginning.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] For those that don¡¯t know, -bocchan is kind of like saying ¡°young master¡±. Used on boys.

 Chapter 97 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Weakness?

    Second chapter for the day. A large chunk of this chapter was taken out of the light novel. It took out the part about the sword. Just wanted to let you guys know. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Weakness?

    ¡¸Aniki, you tightwad.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    When I obstinately refused even after that, Kuon said that while looking at me with reproachful eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with just the earlier levels~. To be honest, I just want to fight together with you, Aniki.¡¹

    You sure do say things that make me happy.

    Wanting to respond to those feelings after having been told that much is the definition of a man.

    ¡¸Still, I refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!¡¹

    Kuon stood up and glared, but I won¡¯t budge at all.

    Like hell I¡¯m gonna go into something like a Dungeon.

    When I made that firm decision, Bernadette looked at me as if she were peering into me.

    ¡¸Wh, what is it.¡¹

    Seeing that mouth of hers trembling and looking like it was curbing into a smile, when I said that while getting a bad feeling about it,

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, ¡­¡­Are you the type that is bad with ghosts and stuff?¡¹

    is what she went and said.

    ¡¸Wh, wh-wh-wh-who i-i-i-i-is.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, so you really are.¡¹

    Having caught onto my weakness, Bernadette smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸When speaking of Dungeons, it¡¯s dark, and they say that the revengeful ghosts of Adventurers that failed to conquer it and died come out. ¡ºWhen talking about ghost stories, it¡¯s about a Dungeon¡» is what they say after all.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. That was something from three years ago.

    I was originally bad with stuff like ghosts to begin with, but because of some self-proclaimed minstrel that did a hundred tales of other world ghost stories in the middle of our journey, I became no good with ghosts.

    ¡­¡­That bastard, precisely because he was self-proclaimed, he excelled in the art of conversation, and when he did it, it felt real. The me at that time was so afraid from that that for several days¡­¡­No, let¡¯s put an end to this story. It¡¯s embarrassing after all.

    ¡¸Hee~¡­¡­So Aniki also has something he¡¯s not good with!?¡¹

    I flicked Kuon¡¯s forehead, who was laughing with a *Nishishi*, and silenced her.

    ¡¸It was certainly unexpected but personally, our affinity is welling up. ¡­¡­I am fine with ghosts though.¡¹

    ¡¸Gununu¡­¡­This damned no-good Sister.¡¹

    Should I also do a forehead flick to Bernadette who¡¯s been smirking this whole time.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡«¡­¡­In that case, Aniki, wanna go around and look at the weapon stores?¡¹

    Kuon, who was in pain from laughing too hard, raised her head with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Weapon stores?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. This Nordyord is famous for having a lot of arms stores and protector stores. It¡¯s especially famous for things like Magic Swords which use plenty of magic stones. Since excellent monster materials are obtained as well, there are also a lot of good quality weapons.¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s true.

    Except for a portion of them, weapons and protectors are consumable goods.

    Even maintaining them would need them to be polished or tailored, and if they get broken, the guys that look like diving into Dungeons is their job would need to get new ones immediately.

    So since it¡¯s a town where many Adventurers visit, it¡¯s inevitable that many arms stores would gather.

    ¡¸Even for you, Aniki. I think that you should find a new weapon!¡¹

    ¡¸A weapon? ¡­¡­If it¡¯s a weapon, I have one, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    I take out the twin swords that were in their scabbard from my pouch.

    They¡¯re the twin swords that Old man Gold prepared for me in Luxeria.

    Thinking back, I cut down countless enemies like the Six Blade General Terakio and the Dragon Zombies with these twin swords, but it¡¯s a named sword that could have gone down in history if the times hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch the sword blade, got it? It seems that it has paralysis poison stocked in it.¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s alright for me to touch it!?¡¹

    Since I took it out to let her touch it, when I nodded, she gripped and raised the scabbard looking nervous.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã, Amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    Maybe because she resolved herself, she made a straight face, and when she slowly unsheathed the sword, seeing that emerald sword blade that was transparent like a gem, Kuon leaked out that word.

    While letting the unsheathed sword get shined on by the light of the bar, Kuon smirked looking like she was spacing out.

    It was a bit of a dangerous smile that without a doubt looked like she was ¡ºenchanted by the sword¡».

    ¡¸Oi oi, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!? ¡­¡­Ah, ahh. A sword as beautiful as this, for me, this is my first time seeing one!¡¹

    When I called out to her, as if she finally regained consciousness, she started talking with an excited appearance.

    ¡¸What the name of this sword?¡¹

    ¡¸The both of them are ¡ºCrystal Venom¡». This one is blue.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! So cool!¡¹

    When I draw the other one, Kuon became even more excited from seeing its blue sword blade.

    ¡¸You know what else? When both of the swords go like this¡­¡­¡¹

    By inserting the pommels of the pair of swords into the gaps of each other¡­¡­The sword blades of the pair of swords are dyed red, and the snake ream double-edged ¡ºDeep Crimson Carbunculus¡» is complete.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    Her tension is already at MAX. Man, it feels great when the reaction is this good.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry. That sword, could you allow me to see it for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    When I turn around from suddenly being called out to by someone¡­¡­There wasn¡¯t anyone there.

    ¡¸O, over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. ¡­¡­Uhm, you are?¡¹

    When I lowered my gaze a bit, there was a small redheaded girl.

    Smaller than Lililuri, she probably didn¡¯t even reach one meter.

    ¡¸Ah, I was slow in telling you this. I am a blacksmith called ¡ºAhato¡»from a small workshop that was opened up here in Nordyord. Today, I came here to deliver several steel swords due to a request from the Guild, and then having come across a beautiful, unadorned sword on my way back, I guess you could call it a blacksmith¡¯s nature, I possessed an interest in it and called out to you.¡¹

    The fast-talking girl that named herself as Ahato had her cheeks and nose tanned red just like a blacksmith would, and her thick clothes were stained black with soot.

    ¡¸U¨Cm¡­¡­right.¡¹

    Somehow feeling that this wasn¡¯t an atmosphere where I could refuse, when I handed it over while it was still linked together, after she fixedly gazed at it, she suddenly started disassembling it.

    ¡¸Uh, ¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Releasing the link, removing the sword blade from the handle, disassembling the handle into several parts, and raising the sword blade up with hands that took a position to make them look like mittens, she gazed at it from various angles.

    Rather than calling it sudden, I was left completely surprised as a result of how she started disassembling it with actions that seemed to flow way too much and was left speechless, and when I realized it, she had reassembled the disassembled sword, returned it to its sheath that was placed on the table, and let out a sigh that sounded like she was satisfied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare article where the body ores of male and female ore dragons, Basilisks, were sharpened, and given a technique formula where they would be strengthened by linking them together. The gem embedded in the handle is a Basilisk¡¯s eye, correct? It must have a magic-like effect and be effective as an anti-petrification method. However, what¡¯s most wonderful of all is definitely its linking mechanism. Normally, swords that were only sharpened from something are brittle, and are things that are hard to handle when compared to swords made from iron. But to raise its strength by linking them together¡­¡­It¡¯s a very good work. I¡¯ve seen something beautiful.¡¹

    She was most likely a Dwarf or some kind of Hobbit.

    Since she seemed well versed with minerals and weapons, I saw her as a Dwarf.

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, since I¡¯ve disassembled it once, something like this is natural. More importantly, have you done maintenance on this sword?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t.¡¹

    If it were iron or something, it would rust if blood wasn¡¯t wiped from it, but since it was made of stones that were like crystals, it was maintenance free¡­¡­is was what I was told by the old man but, is it still bad if I don¡¯t do it?

    ¡¸Certainly, there¡¯s no need for maintenance like wiping blood, but it would probably be better for you to grind the edge of the blade. While it¡¯s true that it isn¡¯t a sword whose main point is cutting, the edge is starting to become round.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all. ¡­¡­By the way, is this your first time being in this town?¡¹

    Since Bernadette and Kuon both nodded when she peeked over at them, I also nodded.

    ¡¸A large number of pirates stay in this town as well. Please be careful.¡¹

    Saying that, Ahato left the bar.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pirates, huh.¡¹

    Just as Ahato said, even in this bar, although they were in the minority, there were men with appearances that clearly said that they were hooligans.

    If we stay carefree too long, it feels like we¡¯d get involved in something troublesome.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of going to the inn and rest already but¡­¡­Kuon and Bernadette, what are you guys going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I¡¯m going to the labyrinth! I¡¯ll be back by morning.¡¹

    We were in the ship before but I¡¯m sure that she wants to personally feel the results of her restless training.

    Maybe because she was itching to move her body around, Kuon immediately replied without placing any pause after my words.

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll go along with Kuon-san. Since I also want to become strong.¡¹

    So Bernadette¡¯s together with Kuon.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided. Tomorrow morning, let¡¯s assemble here again.¡¹

    ¡¸Well the, we¡¯ll be going, Aniki!¡¹

    As soon as I said that we would be acting on our own from hereon, the two of them left me behind and headed to the labyrinth.

    Oi oi, what are we going to do about the bill. Is it on me? I¡¯m definitely going to charge you guys after this!

    When I gave up and tried to pay the bill, at the time I raised my hand,

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna be taking a bit of your time, okay?¡¹

    *Gata!*

    someone sat down in the seat that Bernadette sat in, the seat opposite of me, with a lot of energy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, black hair. To think that I¡¯d meet with you again in a place like this.¡¹

    Looking closely, they were a woman that looked like she was a bit past twenty and two men, one tall and lanky and the other short, standing behind her.

    The woman had a pirate hat and a pirate-style coat. She also wore a shirt that openly showed her breast a lot and a miniskirt with black frills attached.

    The men both had bandanas wrapped around their heads and felt like pirate underlings.

    ¡¸You¡¯re out of luck for having met me today, is what I¡¯d like to say, but I actually have a good story for you. ¡­¡­Accompany me for a bit.¡¹

    That female pirate, who had hair that was made into rolls in several places and was a pink color that wouldn¡¯t be seen in modern Japan, or rather, on Earth, took out a gold coin from her breast, and fiddled with it with her fingers.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we do some busine¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you guys.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry for doing this when she was looking cool but, I have no recollection of these people.

    With a *Charin*, the gold coin dropped, and the female pirate was trembling all over, and then she stood up with a lot of vigor.

    ¡¸Fu, fufufufu. So that¡¯s how it is. You won¡¯t do business with bitter enemy that you once opened a struggle to the death with¡­¡­that¡¯s what you want to say, isn¡¯t it? Well, I can understand that feeling. But it¡¯s not a bad story for you eith¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, sorry. ¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you mistaking me for another person?¡¹

    I relatively seriously don¡¯t know them but¡­¡­Eh? What? Am I acquainted with these people? ¡­¡­The beauty is a beauty but she¡¯s kind of a person that I don¡¯t want to get involved with¡­¡­

    Nn? Don¡¯t want to get involved with? ¡­¡­Come to think of it, I feel like I¡¯ve me her somewhere before¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­M, making fun of me like that¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you say that you forgot the name of the Captain of the ¡ºBlack Rose Pirates¡», Angelica Fon Belteny!!¡¹

    Seeing her figure of naming herself with a red face and teary eyes, I finally understood.

    That¡¯s right, I know these three!

    ¡¸So it¡¯s the Three Stooge Pirates![1] It¡¯s been a long time!¡¹

    These guys were pirates that got in our way several times in our journey three years ago.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I made it ¡°three stooge pirates¡± because Yuu calls them the ¡°san ba kaizoku¡±. The three comes from being a crew of three. The ¡°ba¡± comes from the word for ¡°rose¡± which is ¡°bara¡±. The reason why I made it ¡°stooge¡± is because taking the ¡°ba¡± and the ¡°ka¡± from kaizoku gives you ¡°baka¡±.

 Chapter 98 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Female Pirate

    Third chapter. Well, seeing as how I was out for a month, you guys at least deserve this much. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Female Pirate

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the Three Stooge¡­¡­Fufu. Well, it¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t we continue on to business.¡¹

    The female pirate Angelica plumped down and sat in the chair again.

    ¡¸Black hair. From the time you were the luggage boy for the Hero crew, I¡¯ve been aiming for you. That combat ability that could spitefully be identified as excellent. That tactical eye that¡¯s so high it make you feel humiliated. That avarice that goes to the point of being sacrilegious. ¡­¡­Honestly, I thought that it was a waste to keep you as a luggage boy.¡¹

    Three years ago, in order to undo the seal on the Sacred Sword, we needed to go around to several sacred places.

    It¡¯s that gathering jewels or something thing that often comes up in games.

    The Three Stooge Pirates led by this Angelica would appear before us, create some ruckus, then scurry home, and were a bunch of guys that I didn¡¯t really get.

    There were times where they got in the way, and there were times where they were useful¡­¡­

    Incidentally, that luggage boy thing was a fake-out in order to hide the social status of being a Hero.

    There was also the reason that when we met, Sylvia was in a tsun tsun mood and left the luggage carrying to me.

    ¡¸And then, when meet again after such a long time, this time you¡¯re the luggage boy for those two brats¡­¡­I¡¯m sad, you know. To think that the bitter enemy that once unfolded struggles to the death with us, is smoldering in a place like this.¡¹

    So, in Angelica¡¯s mind, I¡¯m Bernadette and Kuon¡¯s luggage boy, huh.

    Rather, when did we unfold struggles to the death? Basically, these guys¡¯ combat ability equated to nothing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Won¡¯t you come with us? If you¡¯re with us, I won¡¯t put you in the position of luggage boy. I¡¯m thinking that it would be fine to bestow you the seat of vice-captain!¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse. More like, as if I would ever become something like a pirate.¡¹

    Even if they¡¯re rotten at it, these guys are pirates. Becoming a wanted person would be inevitable.

    Since I wanted to stay ordinary and not stand out, there¡¯s no way I would become something like a pirate.

    ¡¸Fufufu. A pirate, huh. Sorry to break it to you, black hair, but we¡¯ve already quit the occupation of pirate.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸The era is that of the sky. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve become ¡ºSky Pirates¡»!¡¹[1]

    Standing up with enough energy that it seemed like the sound effect *Baba~n!* was attached to her, Angelica pointed to the sky (though what she was actually pointing at was the ceiling of the bar)

    ¡¸Sorry do this after you made such a cool-looking face, but I refuse even more now. Airships are only usable in the Sky Space Region around Leezelion, aren¡¯t they? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to be chased around by Leezelion¡¯s air forces.¡¹

    If I were to be discovered by Sylvia, I would get killed.

    Although I have an interest in airships, the reasons to refuse are bigger.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, fufufufufu. It would seem that in these three years, you¡¯ve had a retired life or something and have been left behind the times. During these three years, airship technology has been raised to the point where they can fly outside of the Sky Space Region!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    When I was surprised enough to make me stand, Angelica boldly smiled and sat back down.

    But, still¡­¡­this really surprised me.

    When speaking of airships, it¡¯s the iron plated vehicles used to travel through the skies that often show up in recent RPG games.

    In games, they have the characteristic of being able to soar freely through the sky, but for the airships of this world, unless they¡¯re in an airspace called the¡ºSky Space Region¡», they can¡¯t soar the skies.

    The reason was because the engine¡¯s Wind Stone (you can just think of it as a Magic Stone that was given an attribute) seemed to only function in that Sky Space Region but¡­¡­

    ¡¸How about it? It¡¯s a bit attractive, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yeah. I honestly had a huge amount of interest.

    I really wanted to know how the engine was tampered with to make it so that a single ship could fly. I get excited just hearing about the latest technology.

    ¡¸But being a sailor is impossible for me. I want to travel slowly after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I thought you would say that¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you go with us on a single dealing?¡¹

    Angelica snatched the gold coin that the tall, lanky man picked up, and once again fiddled around with it with her fingertips.

    ¡­¡­I see, so that¡¯s what they were planning from the beginning.

    By showing that they have no hostility by inviting me to become a sailor, even if I refuse, they could effectively promote doing the next dealing¡­¡­well, I guess they can¡¯t do such an advanced dealing. After all, when I refused, she dropped the gold coin again.

    ¡¸You want to touch an airship¡­¡­We need a superior quality Magic Stone. That¡¯s where the deal is. We want you to conquer this Nordyord¡¯s Dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸But I refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it really helps that you¡¯re quick to the chase. In that case, starting tomorrow, let¡¯s go¡­¡­Fue!?¡¹

    When I refused, Angelica¡¯s smart looking face cracked and distorted into a face that looked like she would cry.

    ¡¸Wh, why are you refusing!? There aren¡¯t any big demerits for you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a huge one, idiot. Who¡¯d want to dive into something like a Dungeon, idiot. Don¡¯t ever come to me again, idiot.¡¹

    I drink up the water on the table in one gulp.

    ¡¸Y, you didn¡¯t have to¡­¡­go saying all of those ¡°idiots¡±¡­¡­did you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Nee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, black hair! It¡¯s yer fault tha¡¯ Nee-san star¡¯ed cryin¡¯!¡¹

    She started crying like a child. That¡¯s way too unresistant to being stirred up.

    Hmmm, still, feelings of guilt are completely not being produced. Maybe it¡¯s because they got in our way so much three years ago.

    ¡¸To begin with, we were going to leave this island depending on when the storm ends. Looking at it as a problem of time, diving into the Dungeon and gathering Magic Stones is impossible.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, even if they say to gather Magic Stones, good quality Magic Stones are really small.

    It wouldn¡¯t take very long but finding them in half a day is impossible.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    When I declared that, for some reason, the Three Stooge Pirates¡­¡­Since they¡¯re no longer pirates, let¡¯s go with the Three Stooges.

    For some reason, the Three Stooges looked at me and stiffened up.

    ¡¸Gusu, ¡­¡­You, did you just come in today?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Yeah. We came just a little while ago. We were in the middle of heading to Galarie when we were swallowed up by the storm.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We¡¯ve been locked up by this storm for a week now. I simply can¡¯t think that it will stop tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡­¡­What?

    ¡¸Ho, hold on a minute! ¡­¡­Just now, what did you say?¡¹

    There was a sentence that I wanted to think that I misheard her.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been held up by this storm for a week already! After all, only fools would try to advance through the sea in the middle of this storm.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t mishear her.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been stuck here, for a week!? Just hold on there, a storm of this scale has been continuing on for a week?¡¹

    Something like that is no longer just abnormal weather.

    ¡¸We were also swallowed up by the storm¡­¡­Listening to the guys that live here, it¡¯s seems that it¡¯s continued on for two weeks.¡¹

    ¡¸T, two weeks!? ¡­¡­Even abnormal weather is something I would be asking for. It¡¯s enough to say that this is a definite, it¡¯s the effect of ¡°something¡±.¡¹

    It was a situation where you could say ¡°if that wasn¡¯t it, then what could it be¡±.

    ¡¸But still, two weeks, huh¡­¡­They¡¯ve held out well.¡¹

    With two weeks, they should have started running out of food and other various things¡­¡­

    ¡¸Other than us, there were also several merchant ships that were swallowed up as well. Moreover, among the monsters of the Dungeon, there were some pretty delicious ones¡­¡­Well, there isn¡¯t a problem with the food situation at present.¡¹

    Being practical in this situation was pretty amazing.

    Even so, this situation, it¡¯s pretty bad.

    ¡¸I understand that this is an abnormality. ¡­¡­But, as long as we don¡¯t know the cause of it, we can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. If the opponent were an entity like an Ancient Dragon or the Demon Lord, it could still be put to an end if they were defeated.

    But when it comes to disasters on a global scale, I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The cause of the disaster is in the Dungeon¡­¡­or so it seems.¡¹

    ¡¸The Dungeon? ¡­¡­Why do you know something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸An Elf woman calling herself a scholar said so. Though, as for the reason, we don¡¯t know it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Jeez, this has become something really troublesome. At this rate, the ship can¡¯t leave, and, just for argument¡¯s sake, even if we could leave, we can¡¯t just leave things like this¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess there¡¯s no other choice but to dive in.¡¹

    Though I¡¯m afraid of ghosts. Thought I¡¯m afraid of ghosts!

    ¡¸O, oi! Where are you goin¡¯!?¡¹

    When I stand up, Angelica also stood up, looking flustered.

    ¡¸Even if I am going dive in, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow. ¡­¡­It looks like it will be a long distance after all. I¡¯ll buy what I need to buy, and dive in after my companions come back.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, take us along with you. If we don¡¯t have a Magic Stone, our ship can¡¯t move! We¡¯ll make it so that we won¡¯t get in your way so please¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll assemble at this bar. Be sure to dress yourselves appropriately, got it?¡¹

    It¡¯s a pain to take them along, but I¡¯m not able to judge Magic Stones. There¡¯s no way around it.

    ¡¸We did it, Nee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸If we accompany them on the conquering of the Dungeon, our names will also get famous, Nee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸You nitwits! ¡­¡­Refer to me as Captain!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aye, Captain!!¡¹¡¹

    Seeing the Three Stooges make a racket as if they were in the prime of their lives, I was already starting to regret things.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Damned English. For those that don¡¯t understand or are saying that there is no difference, the kanji for pirates, or ¡°kaizoku¡±, has the kanji for ¡°sea¡±. The Sky Pirates thing was originally this: ¿ÕÙ\ (¥¹¥«¥¤¥Ñ¥¤¥ì©`¥Ä). The kanji for ¡°sea¡± was replaced with the kanji for ¡°sky¡± and is literally read as ¡°Sky Pirates¡±

 Chapter 99 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Elf Woman

    Fourth chapter. Wow. Chapter 99. So close to 100. Comes with a picture too. Well, enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Elf Woman

    Even during the next day, the storm didn¡¯t stop.

    However, there was a big change in the weather.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you serious.¡¹

    The rain that poured like an overturned bucket stopped, and the winds that shook the windows stopped.

    But, as if to wrap up this single island of Nordyord, the winds were coiling around it.

    Even though the other side of the wind was dark and had rain falling in waves, this Nordyord had a pleasant breeze and the light of the sun shining down on it.

    ¡¸It somewhat feels like I¡¯ve come to a last dungeon.¡¹

    It was a fairytale-like scene, but I saw it as ominous.

    It was because of that, as a person that was about to dive into a Dungeon, I could only think of it as an ill omen.

    ¡ó

    Taking along Silber, who was fully equipped with things like bedding, a lantern and food, and arriving at the bar, I had Silber, who was delighted from having luggage attached all over his body, wait in front of the bar and then went inside.

    ¡¸Now then, the two of them are¡­¡­Oh, there they are. ¡­¡­Heh?¡¹

    When I entered the bar, the two of them were sitting at a table close to the counter. And then, a female Elf that I wasn¡¯t familiar with was also sitting at the same table as Bernadette and Kuon.

    The area around her eyes was half hidden with her dull blonde hair, and her eyes that could be seen through the gaps of her hair, maybe because her hair was shading over them, had an unbelievably unpleasant look to them.

    With a hunched back, she had a t-shirt and short pants that made her thighs dazzling under her kinked white robe, and black knee socks.

    ¡­¡­H, how should I say this, she¡¯s a unique woman.

    I guess you could say it had the impression that various components were rolled up together and it all just collapsed?

    While thinking such a rude thing, when I get closer while lightly waving my hand, the two wave back looking like they noticed me.

    ¡­¡­Elf-san is kind of totally glaring at me. Is this the so-called ¡°that¡±? That girl complex of how she originally has a mean look in her eyes and only looks like she¡¯s glaring but is actually just really shy

    Capture6

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s not how it looks at all!!

    ¡¸Aniki¡«!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou. Did I keep you waiting?¡¹

    When I tried to sit in the open seat, Elf-san¡¯s look became even stronger.

    ¡¸We just got here as well. ¡­¡­Yashiro-san, about the storm, how much did you learn about it?¡¹

    Bernadette came asking that question as soon as I took a seat.

    She went and asked this kind of question. She¡¯s probably heard about most of it.

    ¡¸Only to a certain extent. ¡­¡­It would seem that a scholar said that the cause was in this Dungeon¡­¡­¡¹

    When I reply, Kuon and Bernadette peek over at the sharp-eyed Elf-san.

    ¡­¡­I thought it might be possible going by the white robe she wore but¡­¡­it seems that it was this person.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce her to you, Yashiro-san. This is Fiona-san, the archeologist. She is the one that ascertained that this Dungeon was the cause.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Fiona? ¡­¡­Ahh, it¡¯s a person with the same name. I was surprised because I have an Elf among the people that I know with the name Fiona.

    ¡¸Hello, I¡¯m called Yuu. Yuu Yashiro.¡¹

    When I held out my hand for a handshake, Fiona-san, after alternately looking at me and my hand, breathed a deep sigh.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite an attitude to take towards a comrade that passed through the points of life and death together with you, isn¡¯t it. ¡­¡­Yuu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    I received a deep shock from her words that was bigger than when she turned her sharp look towards me.

    ¡¸Are the two of you acquaintances?¡¹

    ¡¸No, sorry but I don¡¯t know her. ¡­¡­I do have an Elf I know with the same name but¡­¡­¡¹

    When I denied Bernadette¡¯s question, Fiona-san moved her hand around to her waist, and took something out.

    That was a dagger that was sheathed in its scabbard. If I had to mention its characteristics, it would be that its grip was long for a dagger.

    ¡¸Even after seeing this¡­¡­will you still say that?¡¹

    Fiona-san drew the dagger from its scabbard¡­¡­That sword was,

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­broken?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a dagger. That sword that was probably originally a long sword blade was broken up in the middle.

    ¡­¡­It was a broken sword.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s you, you should know the name of this Magic Sword, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Magic Sword ¡ºSoulzambar¡»[1]¡¹

    Starting with Maryoku Recovery, it was a Magic Sword that possessed several rare skills¡­¡­or it was a sword.

    Although it was superior because of its abilities, as an illogical result of the sword being broken with prudence, in the end, it became something that was handed over to Fiona who was a Leezelion Imperial Court Magician.

    That fact that she has that means that this Fiona-san is the Fiona-san that I know¡­¡­

    No no! I¡¯m sorry for saying this, but their appearances are as different as heaven and earth, you know!?

    The Fiona I know, although she had a small chest, she had white skin and gold hair that seemed transparent. Her almond eyes weren¡¯t sharp nor coercive, and the bright green one piece and the hide belt that wrapped around her waist and torso was her only lightweight equipment¡­¡­with that, she had the appearance of what you could call a standard sample of an Elf.

    Like the pioneer ¡°my waifu¡± D¡ðedl¡ðt-san from ¡ðdoss War!

    ¡¸It seems like you still don¡¯t believe me. ¡­¡­In that case, I¡¯ll put out my trump card.¡¹

    ¡¸T, trump card?¡¹

    It¡¯s probably not my place to say this since I don¡¯t believe her but, to be frank, there isn¡¯t any more proof other than this, is there?

    When I put myself on guard, Fiona put up three fingers.

    ¡¸The number of, my panties that you ruined.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re Fiona!? It¡¯s been a whi-oaahh!?¡¹

    With that conversation of a kind of secret that only I and Fiona herself would know about, I finally understood that it was her herself, but at that instant, I felt a forceful bloodlust that resembled an explosion coming from the side.

    ¡¸That story, ¡­¡­Could you tell me about it in detail?¡¹

    Bernadette stood up wearing an aura that went *gogogogogogo*. That look wouldn¡¯t separate from me.

    Eh? Did I step on some kind of landmine?

    ¡¸I somehow understand that Fiona-san is Yashiro-san¡¯s, former ¡°comrade¡±. Even in the Hero Biography series, a female Elf comrade appears after all. ¡­¡­The problem is, Yashiro-san, could it be that you also know about what happened to my panties?¡¹

    Ah, I see. I forgot to return them.

    Not good, I¡¯m gonna be killed.

    ¡¸Yuu has a habit of hiding things that he really treasures at the back of his collar.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! My underwear really did come out from a place like this!¡¹

    With Fiona¡¯s advice, Bernadette took out underwear from my back collar.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yashiro-san. The next time you do something like this, I¡¯m going to get mad, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ue? ¡­¡­Y, yeah. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Seeing as how I had resolved myself to getting a gun muzzle pointed at me and getting shot by that, Bernadette¡¯s reaction was anticlimactic, or rather, something gentle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa. Would it be alright, if we talk about the Dungeon?¡¹

    Fiona began talking with an amazed sounding voice.

    ¡¸Yeah, if you would. How much do you know about it?¡¹

    Changing the stuff going on in my head, I turned around to Fiona.

    ¡¸The capturing of it is unbelievably difficult. ¡­¡­And then, this Dungeon being something that was man-made is all I have.¡¹

    ¡¸Man-made? ¡­¡­And then, what you meant by difficult is¡­¡­¡¹

    Although Fiona¡¯s strength is also in her simple physical strength, her true strength is that of a scout.

    Moreover, it was the investigation type that flourished in places like Dungeons.

    In a place like this Dungeon, she surpassed anyone in the group.

    As long as that Fiona to assert that it was difficult, it meant it wasn¡¯t for the half-hearted.

    How it hasn¡¯t been conquered is proof of that.

    ¡¸Yuu, the problem is the latter¡­¡­It being man-made is a serious matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is it?¡¹

    I thought that the things called Dungeons were things where monsters started to live in places that people built but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hold on a second, Elf-nee-chan. ¡­¡­Are you saying that someone made a ¡°labyrinth¡±!?¡¹

    Believing in what she heard, an astonished voice was leaked out by Kuon.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Bernadette-nee-chan, labyrinths originally have two patterns. One is when many monsters gather in buildings created by people, resulting in a monster nest that produces monsters. And then the other is when monsters settle down in something like a cave, resulting in a natural labyrinth. Both result in the same thing, but whether it was a place naturally made or if it was a place built by people, their respective foundations are different. ¡­¡­However, what this Elf-nee-chan is trying to say is that this labyrinth is neither of those. It means that someone intentionally made a ¡°labyrinth¡±.¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s a man-made labyrinth.

    ¡¸So? Does that mean that the reason this labyrinth is the cause of the storm is because it¡¯s man-made?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­Once, there was an evil deity that tried to conquer the world with this island as its headquarters. This labyrinth is a sealing apparatus for that evil deity.¡¹

    ¡¸Evil deity? ¡­¡­Does that mean, that it¡¯s stronger than the Demon Lord?¡¹

    Going by the kanji, an evil deity does seem stronger that the Demon Lord.

    Rather, is it possible to seal something like a guy that¡¯s stronger than the Demon Lord?

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. The evil deity is just what the people called it on their own out of fear. And for argument¡¯s sake, if the evil deity were stronger than the Demon Lord, a sealing apparatus like this wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it. ¡­¡­However, since it¡¯s confined in something like this, it¡¯s definite that it is something troublesome¡­¡­¡¹

    Fiona folded her arms and groaned.

    Troublesome, huh¡­¡­Speaking of troublesome¡­¡­

    ¡¸H, hey. Is it alright if I just bust my way straight down with the Sacred Sword?¡¹

    Personally, that was the most troublesome thing of all.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, fool. Isn¡¯t that obvious? These are historic ruins, you know? It¡¯s making use of technology of the past, you know? I¡¯m amazed that you would dare say such a stupid thing in front of me, got that? Aren¡¯t you just an idiot?¡¹

    Ahahaha. ¡­¡­That¡¯s what I thought.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Can¡¯t think of a good spelling for this: ¥½¥¦¥ë¥¶¥ó¥Ð©`

 Chapter 100 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Natural Enemy?

    Fifth chapter. Man, I have got to stop building it all up and releasing them all at once. Anyway, this is the last chapter that I have for today. And it¡¯s a good chapter to stop on since it¡¯s chapter 100. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Natural Enemy?

    Even among the many Elves that love historic ruins and history, Fiona especially had a mania for them, and it was a time where I was thinking about how I should cut her off as she was tediously talking about the charms of historic ruins.

    ¡¸Fufun. We¡¯ve kept ya waiting, haven¡¯t we, black hair.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Kept ya waiting, black hair!¡¹¡¹

    Taking along the tall lanky man and the short man who were carrying a large amount of luggage, Angelica the female pirate appeared.

    In addition to her appearance from yesterday, Angelica had a large cutlass and a pistol (well, since those don¡¯t exist in this world, is it a Magic Gun?) hanging from the belt on her waist, and a black eyepatch with a skull drawn on it hid her right eye.

    I guess you could say, she¡¯s gotten really into it.

    ¡¸Uh~m¡­¡­Are they your acquaintances, Yashiro-san?¡¹

    Seeing the beauty that seemed like a disappointment going by her appearance and the two men behind her, Bernadette asked that looking like she wanted me to deny it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say that they are my acquaintances.¡¹

    Yeah, it seems that Bernadette really wanted me to deny it.

    She held her head and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Ya can¡¯t go saying foolish things, black hair. You are going to become our ¡ºBlack Rose Sky Pirates¡»¡¯s vice-captain. We¡¯re not acquaintances, but c?rew?mates, right?¡¹

    Maybe because she didn¡¯t like my introduction of them, Angelica patted my shoulder and smile with a broad grin.

    ¡¸I totally didn¡¯t say that I¡¯d become your crewmate.¡¹

    Please spare me from being treated like a crewmate of pirates on your own like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aniki. These guys reek of being amateurs but who are they?¡¹

    Kuon asked that while turning a gaze that looked like she was evaluating them towards Angelica¡¯s group.

    The amateur that Kuon mentioned probably meant ¡ºamateurs in combat¡».

    Maybe because she became conscious of the muscles on other people¡¯s body ever since she started her special training, Kuon noticed that the bodies of Angelica¡¯s group weren¡¯t bodies oriented towards combat.

    ¡¸They¡¯re acquaintances from the past. They opposed us, made use of us¡­¡­Well, they aren¡¯t decent acquaintances.¡¹

    Maybe because Kuon understood my answer, she muttered ¡¸I see¡¹and slowly drank the water that was in her hand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, does that mean that you came burdened with something troublesome again?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, Fiona.¡¹

    I¡¯m also thinking that they¡¯re absurdly troublesome right now.

    ¡¸Now then Black Hair, let¡¯s go on the Magic Stone hunt! What we¡¯re aiming for is a gigantic Magic Stone the size of a fist!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, about that¡­¡­mind if I bring these three along?¡¹

    Putting one leg on the open seat, Angelica, having drawn out her cutlass, made an exultant pose like a ship captain that ordered to set sail, and talked about the objective.

    When I pointed out Bernadette and Kuon and then Fiona to that Angelica and then asked that, Angelica brightened her whole faced smile even more.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, seeing as how it¡¯s a request of a crewmate. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry, with this, you three are also part of the ¡ºBlack Rose Pirates¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean it as an invitation!¡¹

    ¡¸What, so it¡¯s not. Well, if they won¡¯t hold us back, I don¡¯t mind thinking about it.¡¹

    ¡¸In terms of battle potential, you Three Stooges are the useless one, dammit!¡¹

    Damn her. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be completely on the tsukkomi making side.

    But it can¡¯t be helped.

    Among Bernadette and the other two, who were quickly taking their distance away from Angelica¡¯s group, there wasn¡¯t a capable person that could be left with making the tsukkomis.

    Bernadette had kind of become docile recently, and in terms of type, Kuon was on the boke side.

    In regards to Fiona, she doesn¡¯t have groundings in being the tsukkomi maker nor being the boke character. I especially can¡¯t let her do the tsukkomis. She¡¯d continue her tedious sermon with a severe tone until you became distrustful of other people.

    In regards to that area, Sylvia was suited as the tsukkomi maker, wasn¡¯t she. Though, I was more or less just struck with her fist.

    Damn it, I came to another world, and here I am seriously thinking about tsukkomi and boke roles.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Enough. Let¡¯s just hurry up and dive into the labyrinth.¡¹

    So, compared to the Three Stooges whose tension was at its climax, my tension was amazingly low.

    We placed the money for the bill on the table, and left our seats.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Yuu, what¡¯s the color of your Guild Card?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? What the heck, saying something out of the blue again¡­¡­¡¹

    We arrived at the labyrinth¡¯s entrance that was under the Nordyord Guild¡¯s management, but Fiona suddenly asked that seeming like she just remembered it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a topic that isn¡¯t related to the labyrinth. So, what color is it? Hurry up and answer me.¡¹

    Placing her hands on her waist, Fiona glared at me. Although there should be a correction about her face, this time she really glared at me.

    ¡¸Publicly, it¡¯s ¡ºPurple¡» for C.¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Technically, I also have a ¡ºBlack¡» for SSS.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so.¡¹

    When I said that with a low voice so that Bernadette and the others wouldn¡¯t hear, as if to say that was only natural, Fiona went ¡°good grief¡± and breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸What the heck, right when you suddenly ask something, you go and breathe a sigh all on your own.¡¹

    ¡¸I was amazed at the degree that Norn-sama spoils you. Even though having things be more or less difficult for you would be just right for you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just explain it to me already.¡¹

    Talking while leaving people behind. That was Fiona¡¯s bad habit.

    ¡¸Even though I look like this, I am a renowned scholar. So, thinking that it would be the world¡¯s loss if that renowned scholar were to be lost, the Guild placed the shackles called guard on me, and won¡¯t let me do research. Seriously, it¡¯s an unpleasant story.¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸Could you stop urging me on? I won¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t, you know?¡¹

    Why you little, even though you urged me on¡­¡­

    ¡¸And that¡¯s where you come in, Yuu. Those guys of the Guild will definitely come in making a fuss in my research. However, although it¡¯s from a different area, if a ¡ºSSS Rank¡» that a Guildmaster employed comes along, they shouldn¡¯t have any complaints. Or rather, I won¡¯t let them say any.¡¹

    Fiona declared that awfully filled with a lot of confidence.

    But this is her we¡¯re talking about. She¡¯d threaten you with a curse or something.

    ¡¸With that being the case, if they try to say something, quickly show them the Guild Card and silence them, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really want to show it, you know~.¡¹

    Me having the highest Guild Rank, I¡¯m AMAZZZINGG!, is something that I don¡¯t particularly want to say.

    Rather, I just want to have a peaceful journey.

    I want to retire. Just like the title says.

    ¡¸Since them troublesomely sticking their heads in no matter how much you say you don¡¯t want them will be the punchline in the end, just give it up already.¡¹

    I said that to Fiona, flat out refusing her. Damn, that was such a sound argument, she can¡¯t object it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You know, I really hate that part about you, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­¡¹

    Straightening out her bent back, Fiona turned her sharp eyes towards me. From the sudden serious conversation, I couldn¡¯t think of words to reply with.

    ¡­¡­Honestly speaking, we were comrades three years ago, but I didn¡¯t do well with Fiona, and Fiona also didn¡¯t have any good emotions towards me.

    ¡¸Despite possessing such great power, you say you ¡ºdon¡¯t want to¡» and run away from that responsibility. Even though that power, is meant for the ¡ºworld¡»¡­¡­¡¹

    *Hu*, the sounds of the surroundings disappeared. It was the magic, Silent.

    ¡¸Fiona, I understand what you want to say. But I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t understand a single thing, Yuu. As proof of that, you¡¯re in a place like this. In a place like this, you¡¯re wasting time.¡¹

    In Fiona¡¯s eyes, I could even feel hostility. She detested me, who wouldn¡¯t fulfill his responsibility.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Gaze

    Muwahaha! I lied. I totally have some chapters ready¡­ Yeah, I suck at April Fools jokes. For those confused, I said that I wouldn¡¯t have any chapters ready for a while in my last post, the one promoting my sister¡¯s video. Well anyway, here are the chapters. Enjoy.

    Gaze

    ¡ºHero¡»

    Just how much hope and desire is put into that one word.

    The opposite of the Demon Lord that destroys the world. The messiah that will save this world.

    ¡­¡­I, that ¡ºHero¡», am ignoring those people that seek ¡ºsalvation¡», and am now on a journey to tour the world.

    As if running away, from the dark emotions that are similar to a curse, that is placed into the word ¡ºHero¡».

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­! Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Is something wrong?¡¹

    Since I was spacing out too much and looked like my awareness had flown away, I was called out to by Bernadette and right there, I remembered that I was on the verge of marching into a labyrinth.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡°is something wrong?¡± me! I¡¯ve been calling you for a while now!¡¹

    Bernadette inflated her cheeks and was indignant.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. So? Did we get permission?¡¹

    Fiona, who reported to the Guild that managed the labyrinth that she was going to dive into the labyrinth, was stopped as if it were only natural.

    When I showed the black Guild Card just as planned, the inside of the Guild was in an uproar from top to bottom.

    Unable to make a decision on the spot, they asked that we meet with the Guild Master, but Fiona refused this. She told them to hurry up and get the Guild Master¡¯s permission.

    Looks like her usual hatred for influential people hasn¡¯t changed

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I was calling you. Jeez, Yashiro-san. You¡¯ve been spacing out the whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, sorry, sorry.¡¹

    When I stood up trying to run away while thinking ¡°is this going to be a sermon?¡±, in the corner of my vision, something black took flight.

    ¡¸A bat? ¡­¡­What is it doing in a place like this?¡¹

    It was an ordinary bat that had a body that looked like it be placed on the palm of my hand and had wings that spread out to several times bigger than that body.

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, it was an ordinary bat.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I get it.¡¹

    When I thought ¡°What is an ordinary bat doing in a place like this?¡±, I made myself consent to the idea that it probably gone astray and came here from the labyrinth, and then I walked over to the place where Fiona and Kuon and the others were waiting.

    Up until the moment I removed my gaze from the bat, I felt the sensation that the bat was conversely looking at us.

    ¡ó

    That place was a small space that used stones like they were bricks.

    The fire of the torches hanging on the walls illuminated the stairway of the labyrinth whose interior had been filled with darkness.

    ¡¸Now then! It¡¯s the ¡ºBlack Rose Sky Pirates¡»¡¯ first job!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Roger that, Nee-san!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You nitwits! Call me using Captain. Using Captain!¡¹

    In front of the entrance to the labyrinth, Angelica folded her arms and let out an encouraging yell.

    Not feeling in the mood to make a halfhearted tsukkomi, I stroked the beak of Silber, who was carrying a large amount of luggage on his back.

    ¡¸Before we enter the labyrinth, I¡¯m going to give you a light explanation about this ¡ºNordyord¡» Labyrinth.¡¹

    Wearing glasses that she pulled out from somewhere, Fiona started talking.

    ¡¸This labyrinth is a fixed-model labyrinth, so it¡¯s a type where maps are effective. Mapping has been done up until sub-floor 31.¡¹

    As she said that, Fiona pulled a thick book out from inside her white robe.

    ¡¸Elf Nee-chan, is that a map?¡¹

    ¡¸While it is a map, it is also all of the information that was confirmed in this labyrinth.¡¹

    Fiona handed over the book to Kuon in response to her words. It probably meant that she wanted her to check it herself.

    Kuon opened a page and became speechless. The information volume written on each and every page was incredible, and closely packed explanatory notes were written on the side of the maps.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uwah, this is amazing. Things like the monster that come out and characteristic of the floor are even written in here.¡¹

    So in other words, it¡¯s a walkthrough book. Well, since the subject of it hasn¡¯t been conquered yet, it isn¡¯t complete, so it¡¯s probably more like a walkthrough of the opening of a game that goes together with the game on the day it goes on sale. Though, this one is handwritten.

    ¡¸Sub-floor 30¡­¡­Fiona, we can¡¯t tell whether this is shallow or deep, can we?¡¹

    ¡¸I intuitively think that it¡¯s plenty deep but¡­¡­as I thought, without any positive proof, I can¡¯t come up with a conclusion.¡¹

    Fiona let out a sigh, and then she took a long and narrow glass utensil that looked like a test tube out from the holster meant for a dagger that was attached to her thigh.

    ¡¸A potion?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Mana potion. It¡¯s a special make.¡¹

    When I asked that while thinking that I had a recollection of the emerald green liquid that was inside the test tube, Fiona corrected me.

    ¡¸This Dungeon has a Transfer Magic Formation laid out every ten floors. I was the one that laid them out.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so that means that we can go down until floor 30, correct?¡¹

    When she nodded to Bernadette¡¯s words, Fiona turned the test tube upside down and poured the medicine into her mouth.

    ¡¸Kuhah¡­¡­Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Extremely distorting her face for an instant, Fiona instantly restored her facial expression.

    Maybe it¡¯s disgusting enough to break down her cool character, that potion.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡ºgate¡», Activate¡¹

    When Fiona activated the magic, a line of light ran at the bottom of our feet, and started to mold the magic formation.

    That performance, or perhaps I should say, expansion speed, I guess that¡¯s to be expected of an Elf.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, hey, Aniki. I guess it¡¯s a little late to be saying this now, but is Transfer Magic something that can be used on a person themselves?¡¹

    Gazing at the state of the creation of that magic formation, Kuon asked that with a low voice.

    She probably did that out of consideration so as not to reduce the Magician¡¯s concentration.

    ¡¸It depends on the situation, but the possibility certainly is there.¡¹

    Transfer Magic. It was the so-called Teleportation magic.

    Among the Transfer Magics, there are several varieties, like the Wormhole model that opens up a hole that ties one target to another target.

    And then there¡¯s the Teleport model that sends things to the target¡¯s place.

    The Transfer Magic Formation in Lizwadia¡¯s Clock Tower was the latter Teleport model.

    The ones that were placed in my glove and weapons were the Wormhole model Transfer Magic Formation.

    If it¡¯s for personal use, the Wormhole model is the limit, while the Teleport model is something that can¡¯t be activated unless there is large-scale operation equipment.

    In Lizwadia¡¯s case, it needed a magic formation that drew Maryoku from the leyline, which was an enormous stream of Maryoku.

    ¡¸In that case, is it possible to instantly go around to an opponent¡¯s back and go ¡ºI¡¯m behind you!¡», is it!?¡¹

    Kuon had her eyes sparkling. ¡­¡­I understand what she wanted to say. I was also in her place once, and had a time where I embraced the same thought after all.

    The time when I had fallen ill to the invisible illness known as Chuunibyou.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that isn¡¯t something that can be used in battle. Transfer magic needs to accurately know your current coordinates and the aimed coordinates. In the middle of battle, you can¡¯t quickly operate such concentration, and it¡¯s possible to do what you said if you use ¡ºShukuchi¡».¡¹

    Kuon nodded saying ¡°I guess that¡¯s true¡±.

    Transfer Magic was no good, but it might be good to teach her some other general magic. There¡¯s no loss to remembering them after all.

    When I was thinking such a thought, Bernadette came and poked me at my side.

    ¡¸Wait, baka, that tickles.¡¹

    When I turned to her, Bernadette had a serious expression and was looking around at the vicinity.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I can feel a gaze. ¡­¡­It¡¯s from someone other than us.¡¹

    Being told that by Bernadette, I also looked around the vicinity, from the stairway that extended down to the next floor of the labyrinth to the several stone torchlights that hung on the walls and were the sole light sources for this room.

    I couldn¡¯t see anything odd in this room.

    ¡¸Sorry. I can¡¯t sense anything other than bloodlust. ¡­¡­Oi, Kuon. Kuon.¡¹

    When I called Kuon, who was looking at the walkthrough book together with the Three Stooges, with a low voice, Kuon¡¯s ears straightened up and then she turned her head and came over to me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Yashiro-aniki.¡¹

    *Koten*, Kuon tilted her head. Dammit, that was pretty cute.

    She has a well-featured body the more that I look at her. Of course, as a girl.

    Her chest isn¡¯t all that big, but being slim in general, I guess I should say she has a model¡¯s body.

    ¡¸What are you doing turning perverted eyes towards your own disciple!?¡¹

    Seeming like my thoughts were exposed, Bernadette looked at me with scornful eyes while pulling my earlobe.

    Since it felt like it had been a long time since Bernadette had returned to her original self, I felt kind of happy.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­Kuon, can you feel a gaze?¡¹

    When I asked that to Kuon while my earlobe was being pulled, she was surprised with a ¡¸Heh?¡¹.

    Jean also said that Kuon¡¯s strong point was sensing presences. We should go to a specialist for the best results.

    ¡¸By gaze¡­¡­Do you not mean Sister-nee-chan¡¯s hot gaze towards you, Aniki?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s wrong! While it¡¯s certainly true that I¡¯ve been looking at him the whole time, but it wasn¡¯t hot! That¡¯s a false accusation!¡¹

    Bernadette went into a panic while her face turned bright red. What you mean by a false charge, huh!

    Well, putting the jokes aside, it would seem that Kuon hasn¡¯t noticed the gaze.

    ¡¸It seems that there is a gaze from something other than us but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Heh©`¡­¡­I found it.¡¹

    Her fox ears standing up straight, when Kuon looked around at the vicinity, in an instant, she located the origin of the gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A bat?¡¹

    The bat that I saw before was hanging upside down right in a corner of the ceiling that had become shadowed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It looks like it was watching Aniki¡¯s group. Though, maybe because it knows that it was discovered by me, it¡¯s now turned its senses towards me as well.¡¹

    Kuon¡¯s eyes gradually became sharper, and at the end, she started to emit a light bloodlust.

    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t jump the gun over a simple bat.¡¹

    Although I said that with a smile to Kuon, I myself certainly felt an intense foreboding.

    I felt a bad premonition for the first time in a while.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it isn¡¯t just a bat!!¡¹

    *Jyaki* Pulling out a Magic Gun with a speed so fast that even my eyes only saw a blur, Bernadette shot a Maryoku bullet faster than she could establish her aim.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    It was anticipated that the Maryoku bullet would shoot down the bat going by the bullet trajectory, but that anticipation was greatly derailed.

    ¡ºKikiki¡­¡­Quite the belligerent nun. As expected of one of the miko bloodline.¡»

    Together with a sensation that felt like it was tampering with the inside of my head, a charming voice that seemed to eat into my mind resounded in my head.

    *Bekin*.

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­My aria, it was erased¡­¡­¥Ã!?¡¹

    Together with a sound that seemed like something had broken off, Fiona groaned.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­Ahh¡­¡­!¡¹

    And then, Bernadette, who saw that her Maryoku bullet had disappeared in mid-air, looked at the being that got down right before her eyes while her body was trembling.

    ¡¸Wha, wh-wh-wh, what in the world is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, shut up for a bit! ¡­¡­¤Ã!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh©`¥Ã!¡¹

    Kuon and Silber stood in front of Angelica¡¯s group, who was making a fuss over the being that suddenly appeared, and took their stance.

    ¡ºKiki, to think that a miko would visit my awakening as if it were prearranged. ¡­¡­This truly is fortuitous!¡»

    What peeked out from that thing¡¯s smirking mouth were sharp canines that made one tremble with fear.

    It grew bat wings from its waist, and its golden eyes that cast a bewitching light looked like they were jewels.

    Possessing pallid skin that looked like it gone pale, it was a Vampire Princess that was beautiful enough to make you go mad.

 Chapter 102 â€“ The True Ancestor Vampire Princess

    The True Ancestor Vampire Princess

    Wind thunderously danced about, and the flames of the torches greatly flared up.

    In this room that wasn¡¯t all that spacious, a dense Maryoku was madly overflowing. Enough to make you choke on it.

    ¡¸Kikiki¡­¡­You need not be on guard like that, one of the miko lineage.¡¹

    The Vampire Princess snickered at Bernadette, who had pointed the muzzles of her two guns at the Vampire Princess.

    Together with a fascinating smile that would captivate all that would see it, Maryoku of a Mazoku, which would drive a person to hatred, was emitted even more.

    ¡¸Granddaughter of the Great Demon Lord Belzebeaut who was sung as the¡ºMakai Commander-in-Chief¡», I am ¡ºPaimon¡»!! Kikiki, I am one that leads an army of two hundred and have devoted mine self to trampling down the world!! Descendant of the Miko, I allow you to kneel before me!¡¹

    Pointing her finger towards the sky, the Vampire Princess that named herself as such, declared that while ¡°looking up¡± at us.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah©`, try giving your name one more time.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Kiki, it would seem that you could not follow due to sheer terror, does it not? Very well, once more, I shall inform you of my name!¡¹

    That, small Mazoku that a height that only reached the area of my belly button, laughed with a complacent smile, put her hand on her waist, and puffed out her non-existent chest.

    ¡¸Granddaughter of the Great Demon Lord Belzebeaut who was sung as the¡ºMakai Commander-in-Chief¡», I am ¡ºPaimon¡»!! Kikiki, I am one that leads a whole army of two hundred and have devoted myself to trampling down the world! ¡­¡­Kikiki! How is it, how is it? Scared, are you not? Scared, are you not? Well, that is also something that cannot be helped! After all, I am a vampire. A True Ancestor after all! Kikiki! I wonder if that was a bit too stimulating for the children of the humble gods and for the children of foolish man? U-ha-ha-ha-ha!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it like this¡­¡­Why is it that the lolis that gather around me have outrageous personalities?¡¹

    Baba-chan is definitely one.

    Actually, are Baba-chan and this Vampire the only ones?

    If Alicia, who is Sylvia¡¯s little sister, were to be included as a loli, then another two or three would be added.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san! Please don¡¯t be deceived just because she has the appearance of a child! She may have the figure of a child, but she is unmistakably a Mazoku!¡¹

    Bernadette shot a sharp look through the loli Vampire that named herself as Paimon. After this, you and I are going to have a private talk.

    ¡¸Kiki. It is just as that one of miko lineage says, but since it will become a nuisance for now, that mouth, I guess I shall have it closed up.¡¹

    When she said that, Paimon made a motion as if she were closing up her own mouth with a zipper.

    ¡¸!? Mu~!!¡¹

    When she did, Bernadette¡¯s mouth was tightly fastened. Since it looked like she was struggling to open her mouth, it probably meant that she didn¡¯t close it out of her own will.

    It was only for an instant, but the Vampire¡¯s golden eyes suspiciously shined. There was no mistake that it was the deed of this loli Vampire.

    ¡¸Kikiki. In both today and in the past, the ones of miko lineage were never ones that would listen after all.¡¹

    Paimon made a cackling laugh like a child, which suited her appearance.

    Not sensing any intent of hostility in her state, I commanded Bernadette with my hand.

    ¡¸Calm down, Bernadette. It doesn¡¯t look like she wants to fight.¡¹

    Bernadette shouted out ¡¸Are you going to believe a Mazoku!?¡¹ with her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just going to listen to her story. And if need be, I¡¯ll cut off her head and throw her outside.¡¹

    Though I¡¯m seriously opposed to that idea since she has the appearance of a little girl.

    ¡¸Hou. ¡­¡­So you know how to deal with True Ancestors. How rare. Even though there were many that did not know the coping method even in my heyday. Moreover, for one of your lineage, you are a boy of fairly steady spirit. Well done, very well done.¡¹

    Looking like she admired my words, Paimon looked at me.

    I only knew because, in the past, Baba-chan made me read a book titled ¡ºWays to Defeat the Strongest Species That Even a Monkey Could Understand¡», which obviously made fun of the reader.

    My purpose for reading it at that time was for the way to defeat a dragon but, as I was starving for information on another world at the time, I devoted myself to reading that hardcover book.

    There existed two kinds of Vampires.

    A variation that was a former human that had their blood sucked by a Vampire and had only the same amount of Vampire blood inserted into them.

    And then, ones that became a Vampire outside of the afore-mentioned method, regardless of whether it was acquired or innate, were called True Ancestors.

    The True Ancestor Vampire¡¯s immortal nature was tremendous, and the things that were thought to be effective on Vampires mostly had no effect. Both the light of sun and a stake of pure silver aren¡¯t able to directly kill a True Ancestor.

    In particular, on moonlit nights, no matter the method, they ¡ºabsolutely cannot be killed¡».

    The sole method of killing them was to kill them in broad daylight where they are in a situation of being hit with sunlight.

    Although they don¡¯t turn to ash from the sunlight, they get greatly weakened, and their immortality is brought down to that of human¡¯s. However, it would be hard to get such a situation to happen in the first place.

    Needless to say, it was because Vampires are nocturnal.

    ¡¸(Lineage?)¡­¡­So, what business does a True Ancestor Vampire have with us?¡¹

    Although I didn¡¯t feel any hostility, unable to feel relieved, I stuck my hand into the fourth dimensional pouch that was on my waist, and put myself on guard so that I could draw my sword at any time.

    ¡¸Kikiki¡­¡­¡±What business?¡± That¡¯s quite a contemptible remark.¡¹

    Paimon laughed while showing her sharply pointed canines. But, those eyes of hers weren¡¯t laughing at all and a shiver ran through my spine.

    ¡¸A ¡°human¡± possessing that black hair and deep black eyes that look like obsidian¡­¡­You are unmistakably of the miko lineage. One with consanguinity to those that sealed me in this earth! In response to you of miko lineage, I intend to have you receive my outburst of anger towards your predecessors.¡¹

    With a *Tsutsu~*, Paimon slowly pointed a finger at me.

    At the moment I put myself on guard thinking ¡°is it an attack?¡±, I realized the error that I made.

    ¡¸Oh cra¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kikiki! You are a boy with good sense. But you are too late. You have already fallen for my trick!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t separate my eyes from the tip of Paimon¡¯s finger. I couldn¡¯t move my legs, nor my arms.

    Said to only be usable by superior beings even among Mazoku, it was hypnotism.

    (This is¡­¡­bad!)

    As for what was bad was, that I didn¡¯t think that she would be this superior of a Mazoku.

    Right now, this loli Vampire had grasped the right of life or death over me!!

    ¡¸Kikiki, worry not. Though I had said outburst of anger, I shall not do anything like tear you limb from limb.¡¹

    Paimon patted my head and laughed.

    That body of hers gradually became bigger.

    ¡¸Gigantification!? ¡­¡­N, no¡­¡­That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Paimon wasn¡¯t the only one that was becoming bigger.

    Even this room that was the entrance to the labyrinth had become bigger.

    It was as if everything other than me was getting bigger!

    ¡¸M, m-m-m, my body is©`!!¡¹

    My clothes became loose, and my equipment fell to the ground.

    My body that became exposed from the loose clothing was no less than two times smaller, and had become a height that was not much different from that of Paimon¡¯s height!!

 Chapter 103 â€“ The Preceding Hero, Becomes Smaller

    The Preceding Hero, Becomes Smaller

    ¡¸Wha, what did you do©`!¡¹

    How could this loli Vampire do such a thing? I don¡¯t know what trick she pulled but she made me¡­¡­she made me young enough to be an elementary school brat!

    ¡¸Kiki! Tis but an application of my secret art.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why you¡­¡­How dare you make me have this kind of appearance!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t want to fight her since she had the appearance of a little girl, but it seems that she needs to get a bit of a scolding.

    Kicking up my fourth dimensional pouch, which had been wrapped around my waist but had now fallen now that my body had become smaller, with my shoes that had become too big for me, I stuck my hand into the pouch and pulled out a crystal sword.

    ¡¸If you return me back to normal right now, I¡¯ll forgive you. ¡­¡­But if you don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki. ¡­¡­If I don¡¯t?¡¹

    When I remove the scabbard by making it fall off since it was too difficult to draw the sword from the scabbard, I pointed the sword tip at Paimon.

    Yet, despite having the sword tip pointed towards her, Paimon didn¡¯t change her composed looking face.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­Be prepared to lose an arm to, uoh!?¡¹

    When I tried to rush in and swing my sword, the sword slipped out of my hands, and it got stuck into the ceiling.

    The cause of it was that the size of the sword¡¯s handle was hard to grip with the hands of a child.

    ¡¸If you wish to restore that body to normal, then come to my location. ¡­¡­I shall be waiting, one of the miko lineage! Kiki, kikikiki!!¡¹

    When she left those words with us, Paimon turned into countless bats and went into the labyrinth¡¯s entrance and left.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wh, what the heck was that.¡¹

    Suddenly appearing, then suddenly leaving. Moreover, throwing in a freebie of turning a person into a child.

    I do think that this kind of outrageous thing really is very Mazoku-like though¡­¡­

    ¡¸Still¡­¡­We¡¯ve made another reason to dive into the labyrinth.¡¹

    As I muttered that while cracking my neck, *Pon*, a hand was placed on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, there¡¯s no need to return you to normal, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa?¡¹

    When I turn my head, there was a cheeks dyed red and rough nasal breathing Bernadette standing there.

    ¡­¡­Erm¡­¡­Huh? That¡¯s Bernadette, right? It¡¯s not a mistake in my vision or something, right?

    ¡¸Be, Bernadette-san? What in the world is wrong with you? Ah, come to think of it, it looks like the hypnotism was remov©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­Haah¡­¡­, ¡­¡­Please try saying¡­¡­O, Onee-chan.¡¹

    You just now lost that something that you were recently building up.

    R, rather, what¡¯s going on? This Bernadette¡¯s strange condition¡­¡­Could it be that some kind of charm was invoked now that my body became like this or something!?

    ¡¸Fiona! Am I cool!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? What kind of foolish thing are you saying now?¡¹

    Alright, going by this reaction, it would seem that a charm wasn¡¯t invoked or anything.

    Rather, since it was a joke, don¡¯t look at me with those cold eyes that look like you¡¯re looking a pig from a pig farm.

    ¡¸Uwah©`, uwah©`! Yashiro-san, Yashiro-san! You are really cute! Yashiro-san, I thought that you were more of a plain-faced, impure eyed person, but when you were small, you were really cute, weren¡¯t you!¡¹

    ¡¸Could you please stop gouging out a person¡¯s heart with a face that is nothing but smiles!? R, rather, get away from me! You¡¯re character has become stran-mofuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸I©`don¡¯t©`want©`to! Ahaha! I¡¯m so happy since it¡¯s like I just got a cute little brother!¡¹

    Th, this girl, treating a person like some toy¡­¡­B, but, being held in between these huge breasts when being hugged sure is nice. It¡¯s really comfortable¡­¡­¡­¡­Wait, what the heck am I thinking.

    ¡¸K, Kuon! Help me out, damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`, nevertheless, what should we do? Diving in like this¡­¡­We can¡¯t possibly do that, can we?¡¹

    When I called out to the dumbfounded Kuon while I was struggling within Bernadette¡¯s arms, Kuon turned her eyes away from me while scratching her cheek, and started to talk with Fiona.

    Look here, I¡¯m your Shishou, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m, technically your Shishou, right?

    ¡¸That is correct. At the very least, it is currently impossible. It¡¯s questionable as to how much Yuu can fight after all¡­¡­It would seem that the Transfer Magic Formation that I spread out earlier has lost its ability to function¡­¡­No, it looks like the magic formation has vanished.¡¹

    Hey, since it looks like there¡¯s a serious conversation going on right now, let go of me, Bernadette!

    ¡¸Three Stooges, lend me a hand!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu fu fu fu fu. ¡­¡­Looks like the Black Hair that harshly got in our way now has an awfully adorable appearance now! You should just get loved by that Sister as much as possible. It¡¯s that thing called getting what you deserve!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What you deserve!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸These guys¡­¡­¡¹

    Damn it, each and every one of them are useless!

    ¡¸Yuu, how long are you going to be playing around, we¡¯re temporarily leaving for now. ¡­¡­Good grief, thanks to a certain someone, all we did is pass time.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m playing around©`! Rather, that someone isn¡¯t about me©`right!¡¹

    Fiona went back to the road we came on and Kuon and the Three Stooges followed her.

    Hey, damn it, I¡¯m telling you guys to do something about Bernadette!

    ¡¸Si, Silber!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukeh©`¡¹

    Ah! You, wait, don¡¯t ignore me, who is technically your master!

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. We need to buy Yashiro-san some new Western-style clothes. Though, it would be nice if there are some cute clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that the clothes that I came with up until now no longer fit my size. But, however! I¡¯m absolutely not going to wear something like cute clothes, got that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, please leave it all to Bernadette-onee-chan! First, I need to get the measurements¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you, where are you touching¡­¡­Ah©`¥Ã!¡¹

    Today, on this day, I tasted a feeling of despair as if I had lost something precious.

    ¡ó

    The next day, we had gathered at the bar once again, but there was one person that we weren¡¯t used to seeing that was present.

    ¡¸Hawaa¡­¡­You really did get smaller. Like this, you certainly won¡¯t be able to wield a sword with one hand.¡¹

    It was the woman blacksmith whose height was so short that it was abnormal, Ahato.

    ¡­¡­No, even though I was made to have the appearance of a child, I¡¯m still bigger than you, you know? I wonder if I should properly tell her that?

    ¡¸Aniki is still tall than you though.¡¹

    Kuon, who was sitting in a chair, spoke in my place.

    Having been made to wait even though she thought that we would be diving into the Dungeon, it looks like she¡¯s in a bad mood.

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s because I¡¯m a Dwarf.¡¹

    Ah©`, so she really was a Dwarf. Among the species, the ones that had short height and specialized in work dealing with iron were Dwarfs and Hobbits.

    Both specialized in doing finely detailed work, but of the blacksmiths that start with swords, an overwhelmingly large amount of them were Dwarfs (there are some Hobbit blacksmiths).

    ¡¸So, why is Ahato-san the Dwarf here?¡¹

    Bernadette¡¯s voice came from right above me. However, even if I were to look up, I wouldn¡¯t see her face. It was because her voluptuous breasts would obstruct my vision. ¡­¡­I think that one of the advantages to becoming smaller is that things feel bigger in a bodily sense.

    Thanks to that advantage, Bernadette¡¯s breasts which were originally big look even bigger.

    Huge intensity. Nothing better than this one phrase.

    And then, this was an advantage that only applied to Bernadette but, it seemed that this Bernadette had a shotacon inclination and was thoroughly sweet with me now that I had become small.

    If I were to do a certain special something from being aroused by the weight of the breasts that were placed on top of my head, I originally would¡¯ve had a gun muzzle thrusted at me.

    But, when the current me did it, Bernadette didn¡¯t refuse it. Rather, she¡¯d hug me and give a service where she would instead embrace me with her body that felt great!

    ¡­¡­To be honest, I¡¯m starting to think that it might be alright to stay with this appearance.

    ¡¸I received a request from Fiona-san to contrive a weapon that looked like an acquaintance of hers that became smaller could use.¡¹

    When Ahato turned away and peeked over, Fiona, who was gazing at the labyrinth map, raised her head.

    ¡¸Her skill is the genuine article. I¡¯ll vouch for her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is the thing about Elves and Dwarves not getting along something that I remembered wrong?¡¹

    Alternately looking at Fiona and Ahato, Angelica made a wry smile.

    Just as Angelica said, the fact that the Elf and Dwarf races were on absurdly bad terms with each other was very well known.

    Although it¡¯s not like they¡¯ve gone to war with each other, but things similar to skirmishes always happen, and it was bad enough that if they were to bump into each other in town, a large-scale brawl would breakout.

    ¡­¡­So, since I had also recognized that fact, I was surprised by the two¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That kind of thinking just nonsense of the countryside Elves that don¡¯t come out from deep in the forest. In this day and age, looking down on someone just because they¡¯re a Dwarf or a Human, and being immersed in self-satisfaction from it is just primitive.¡¹

    Ahato made a small laugh due to Fiona who declared something wholly unexpected.

    ¡¸Maybe because I was raised by my grandfather that lived in a human town, I wasn¡¯t really exposed to that kind of stuff. He was a grandfather that would say ¡ºOther than the ones that you can entrust the swords you forged with, they¡¯re all the same! ¡».¡¹

    That¡¯s also quite the stereotypical craftsman.

    Would it be a better image if I were to say it was a template?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve gone off topic, haven¡¯t we. ¡­¡­So, do you have a weapon that Yuu might be able to use?¡¹

    Fiona peeked over and looked at me.

    My body right now was a small size of the average elementary school child.

    In regards to physical strength, though I have been weakened, since I¡¯m far superior to an ordinary person even in this state, I could probably wield a weapon with ease if it¡¯s your average weapon.

    However, if it¡¯s not a weapon that a child¡¯s palm can firmly grip, it¡¯ll be a repeat of what happened with the crystal sword.

    ¡¸Yes. I had tried considering various things, but I still think that something like a long sword would be a safe bet.¡¹

    What she took out while saying that was a sword with a sword blade that looked like it was cut out of ice.

    ¡¸A Magic Sword created from an Ice Magic Stone, its name is ¡ºIce Sword¡»! Here, take a look!¡¹

    I¡¯ve obtained the Ice Sword I¡¯ve always wanted!

    ¡­¡­It was a simple name that was just as it looked, but its performance was really something.

    When I came down from Bernadette¡¯s lap, I accepted the Ice Sword.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s lighter than I expected. Is it Cost Down?¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct.¡¹

    When I took my stance holding the handle with both hands, it felt like a large sword due to my physique, but contrary to its appearance, it was light, making it have a weight that felt like I shouldn¡¯t wield it.

    ¡¸So it has the impression of cutting things up with its specialized sharpness than cutting things down with its weight¡­¡­It¡¯s a good sword but since it seems like it¡¯ll be stolen, I¡¯ll pass.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it not to your liking?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but¡­¡­Th, that¡¯s it. Do you have something a bit sturdier? I can¡¯t help but feel scared since it feels like it would break.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, how about this¡­¡­A Magic Sword made from the tailbone of a Demon Dragon that made a volcano its stronghold, its name is ¡ºVoltaire¡»!¡¹

    What she handed over next was a single bladed sword made from the bones of a dragon.

    Bone weapons should not be made light of. Sword blades produced by sharpening a bone could easily cut the skin just by lightly tracing the finger down it and make blood ooze out.

    Since it was an established theory that dragons¡¯ bones were sturdy, this sword looked like it would be fine even if I handled it somewhat roughly.

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s what I thought but,

    ¡¸Whoa!? ¡­¡­F, flames?¡¹

    *Boh!* Swinging it only a little, flames that looked like it could engulf a whole person flared up from the Magic Sword.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­J, just by lightly swinging it, flames came out.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t this is just a failed creation!? If I were to wield something like this, I¡¯d be the one burned from using it!

    ¡¸If, if at all possible, I¡¯d like to request a sword that has little to no special abilities¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m seeking a Magic Sword after all. If it has high durability and is easy to handle, then that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸In that case, it¡¯s not something that I¡¯ve forged but¡­¡­¡¹

    From the bundle of swords that she carried, she handed over a sword sheathed in a dirty, worn out-looking scabbard.

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­This scabbard, is it made to open up?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s made so that when you put it on your waist, by undoing the latch, the sword will ¡°fall out¡±.¡¹

    There was a simple latch attached to the scabbard she handed over, and when I unfastened that, the scabbard opened up like an attache case would and the sword was displayed.

    The sword¡¯s width was somewhat short but it had thickness to it, and when I tried holding it with both hands, it fit really well with my hands.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­a good sword.¡¹

    The well-polished sword blade reflected my face, and slowly shined.

    It was a bit plainly ornamented, but how it was made to exclude the useless things made it have a favorable impression.

    ¡­¡­Yup. This is the one. I¡¯ll take this one.

    Deciding that, I was about to put it back into the scabbard while thinking about how much the price would be for this sword but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just when I thought I¡¯d come back out to this corrupt world after a long time, I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be held by a youngster like this one. Oi, shitty brat, I¡¯m not a sword that should be held in the hands of someone like you! Put up with some other sword!¡¹

    from the held out sword, a voice that was insulting me resounded.

    ¡¸A, a sword endowed with intelligence, an Intelligence Sword!?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this sword was different even among Magic Swords. It was a talking sword that possessed intelligence comparable to the average person.

 Chapter 104 â€“ The Preceding Hero and His Disciple Kuon

    Hey there everybody. It¡¯s the guy that is so late to the party, everyone else has already forgotten that the party even happened. ¡­Wait, seriously, what party? Did I not get an invite? Check my email? Oh, there it¡­no, that¡¯s not it.

    Well, anyway, sorry about not having an update for a month. Things have been really busy at work. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to make it up to you guys this time. I only have four chapters ready, meaning only a chapter for each week I was out. Or at least I think I was out for only four weeks. Either way, only four chapters today. Let¡¯s get started with the first one. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and His Disciple Kuon

    ¡¸Zeraahh!!¡¹

    *Gou!* (Boom!)

    Together with a loud yell, the released sword attack bisected a hard-shell covered Rock Scorpion as if it were tofu, and several other monsters were literally blown away by the shockwave.

    ¡¸Hmph! ¡­¡­With that, I¡¯ve finally disposed of them all.¡¹

    When he finished making a clean sweep of the group of monsters, the young man thrust the long sword that was about his own height into the ground and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Ou, ou, shitty brat! Yer skill with a sword gets a passin¡¯ mark, but yer treatment of me ain¡¯t any good! It¡¯s gotta be more, like I¡¯m a treasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Hey, hey, Fiona. Can¡¯t you cast Silent Magic only on the sword?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought~¡¹

    The black haired boy made a deep sigh and sheathed the sword bestowed with intelligence into its scabbard.

    ¡ó

    Having received the Intelligence Sword from Ahato, we decided to dive into the labyrinth that same day.

    According to Fiona, thanks to that loli Vampire called Paimon or whatever, the Transfer Magic Formation became unusable and we now had to go down each and every floor.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­We aren¡¯t advancing very far. We¡¯re still around the sixth floor, weren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. With just a bit more, we¡¯ll be at the staircase to the seventh floor.¡¹

    While looking at the map that was written in the book, Fiona replied with a cold answer.

    The current situation is that it¡¯s already been half a day since we dove into the labyrinth, and although we¡¯ve continued on with a forced march, each and every floor of the labyrinth was vast. Even though we continued on through the shortest paths, we still were continuing through the shallower floors.

    Even with an understanding of the geography and it being floors where the monsters are weak, it was like this.

    If we¡¯re talking about getting to around floor 30, it would probably take even more time.

    ¡¸Man~, we have quite a lot of raw monster materials. With this, by the time we get to the lowest floor, it feels like we¡¯ll be able to make a fortune.¡¹

    ¡¸Anego, what should we do with the Magic Stones with low purity?¡¹

    ¡¸You nitwit! Whenever you call out to me, call me using Captain! Gather anything that can be changed into money, no matter how small the profit will be!¡¹

    In the middle of when I was thinking about what would happen from here on out, the Three Stooges were devoted to collecting the raw materials of the monsters that we defeated.

    No, well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to use the raw materials but, going by their joyful appearances as they gathered those materials, they seemed more like hard working volunteers picking up trash after a summer festival rather than pirates.

    Our spirits would go up for anything other than that.

    ¡¸Oi, shitty brat! Just how long are ya goin¡¯ ta be holdin¡¯ on to me! Either sheathe me into the scabbard or, ¡­¡­Nufufu, let me have a talk with Bernadette-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸This damned perverted sword¡­¡­¡¹

    This was an Intelligence Sword that we borrowed from Ahato, but despite it being a sword, it had a broken condition of being lustful for women, and for a while now, it¡¯s been really annoying, telling me to let Bernadette hold it, or to let Bernadette use it.

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you callin¡¯ a perverted sword! I told ya that my name is¡ºRavenbrand¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! It¡¯s enough to just call you a perverted sword! More like, it¡¯s too cool for you to have a name despite not having any considerable ability!¡¹

    ¡¸What was that!? Bluntly goin¡¯ on about things that a person is bothered about!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a person, you¡¯re a sword!¡¹

    With this kind of tone, our quarrelling hasn¡¯t stopped for a while.

    If it was going to be like this, I should have gone with the Ice Sword.

    ¡¸Aniki, there are monsters again. Coming from right in front¡­¡­Number of them is, seven.¡¹

    Kuon, who was walking at the head of the party, pulled out a kunai from who knows where, stuck her finger in the ring at the end of the handle and started spinning it around.

    ¡¸Alright, perverted sword, it¡¯s time for work.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Workin¡¯ me hard over some small fry.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the feeling I get when using you isn¡¯t bad. Though I do need earplugs.¡¹

    Lowering my waist, I took a stance where the perverted sword I was holding with both hands was horizontal to the ground.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­, I¡¯ll take the two on the left. Kuon, you take the five on the right.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wait, Yashiro-aniki, haven¡¯t you been taking it easy for a while now!?¡¹

    As I was about to run off after seeing the group of monsters that appeared from the darkness, Kuon shouted out seeming confused.

    ¡¸Ah? What? Even if it¡¯s for an instant, are you talking back to me, your teacher? I won¡¯t care anymore if you say stuff like that, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t threaten me using our teacher-student relationship! Jeez, Aniki, why do you tend to find things like this bothersome!¡¹

    As if matching Kuon who started running while complaining, I started running to the two monsters.

    The monsters were a Rock Scorpion and a Puchi Salamander.

    Both of them were monsters whose over-all length were more than that of a human, the Rock Scorpion was an insect that had its whole body covered in a rock shell, and the Puchi Salamander was a small sized variety of dragon covered in red scales.

    Both of them were very firm but since they didn¡¯t possess a means for magic-like defense, they were monsters where it was possible for me to push my way through them with my body that transcended that of an ordinary person¡¯s.

    When I peeked over at Kuon¡¯s direction, it was a moment where she had just bisected a fire sub-spirit called a Will-o-wisp.

    ¡ó

    My body is light.

    It hasn¡¯t even been a week since I took the training meant to make me have perfect control over my own body from Yashiro-aniki.

    Despite that, my body has become able to move several times faster when compared to before.

    Without using any useless muscles, without using any useless movements, I have become able to perform the fastest body handling possible.

    If it were now, I feel like I would be able to win against even that magician called Zephyr.

    ¡¸Dash!¡¹

    Although the current floor is relatively vast, this place is a labyrinth.

    The walls and ceiling that occupied every direction became footholds for me.

    I kicked off the wall and clung to the ceiling, then dropped down to the back of my prey and simultaneously thrust my kunai.

    This is the second one.

    The reason why I didn¡¯t use the short sword that was my original weapon was because the monsters of this labyrinth were nothing but guys that were altogether solid.

    I threw a talisman that I pulled out from my pocket and stuck it on to the monster that came at me faster than I could pull out the kunai I had thrust into the monster before.

    ¡¸Homura¡¹

    When I erected my index and middle fingers and chanted as if I were breathing out, a blue fire flooded out from the talisman and wrapped up the monster in an instant.

    That¡¯s three. Two more left.

    I threw my extracted kunai at the monster that looked like a wolf, and at the same time, I poured Maryoku into my legs and passed the kunai using ¡ºShukuchi¡».

    I kicked up the monster that saw the thrown kunai and tried to evade it, and then the kunai pierced its neck.

    And this is the fourth! At this pace, won¡¯t I be able to defeat them faster than Aniki?

    At the moment I was about to turn towards the remaining one, I peeked over and looked at Aniki.

    Damn it, he¡¯s already finished!

    Together with a tongue click, I thrust my kunai into the last monster.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Man~, you really are easy to use. You don¡¯t show any signs of breaking.¡¹

    When I sheathed the perverted sword, aka Ravenbrand, into its scabbard, Kuon seemed to have finished defeating the last monster, and she now approached my direction making stomping sounds.

    ¡¸Aniki, that¡¯s not fair! As expected, there¡¯s no way I can win if it¡¯s two versus five!¡¹

    Kuon stood on her knees in front of me and blamed me.

    Just what are you compete with me in? Is it that? The speed that we defeat the monsters? Give me a break. I¡¯m altogether bad with time attack stuff.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯d would rather leave all of the monsters to you though.¡¹

    ¡¸No~ way! I want to fight together with you, Aniki!¡¹

    What kind of selfishness is that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuon, that¡¯s what you¡¯re called, right?¡¹

    As I was shrinking back from Kuon, Fiona forced herself between us.

    ¡¸Nn? That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your battle style is about slashing attacks and sorcery, right? You¡¯re probably using that weapon because of the solid opponents, but with a fighting style that you¡¯re not familiar with, you won¡¯t win against Yuu¡¯s speed you know? After all, he has a screwed up body that can use ¡ºShukuchi¡» with only his physical abilities. If you want to win against him, if you don¡¯t think about your own advantage, your fighting style, through, you won¡¯t win.¡¹

    ¡­¡­This sure is rare for Fiona. To think that she would give advice to another person, moreover a person that she had a short association with.

    It was after several months that she treated me like a pervert.

    No, I guess even after that, she normally treated me like a pervert.

    ¡¸But, with that hardness, it¡¯ll be easier for my blade to break¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed. ¡­¡­Yuu, you haven¡¯t taught your own techniques to your own disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what. ¡­¡­I did teach them, technically.¡¹

    Like the sword drawing techinique, Zetsuei (Severing Shadow)

    ¡¸Seeing as it¡¯s you, you probably didn¡¯t teach her any decent techniques. The only techniques that you have that would be a big plus are pretty much just ¡ºMagic Clad Sword¡» and ¡ºZantetsu¡». Teach her properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s mean! Even though there are a lot of other ones like Hien (Swallow in Flight) and Sakurazanka (Falling as Cherry Blossoms Do)!¡¹

    ¡¸Those are all attacks that rely on physical ability. I won¡¯t acknowledge those things as techniques.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, you jerk that doesn¡¯t understand the romance of them. That¡¯s why your chest doesn¡¯t get bi©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The next time you talk about chests, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I became frightened from receiving the kind of bloodlust that wouldn¡¯t be turned towards an ally.

    ¡¸Still, Zantetsu, huh¡­¡­I feel like it¡¯s still too early. Kuon¡¯s body still isn¡¯t ready yet after all¡­¡­Wait, it would do her good to have a lot of options¡­¡­Alright. Be happy Kuon. I¡¯ll teach you a technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Is, is that alright, Aniki!¡¹

    Hearing that I would teach her a move, delight could be seen in Kuon¡¯s eyes.

    I nodded and beckoned Kuon over.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m going to teach you now isn¡¯t a technique that I thought out. It¡¯s a so-called collaboration that a certain man and I worked out and¡­¡­Well, whatever. Try having a taste of it by receiving it with your body.¡¹

    I swung my sword down in a vertical line at Kuon, who had come closer without taking any sort of stance, with enough force to split that body of hers in half.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Heh?¡¹

    That blade that shone with a momentary flash tore up Kuon¡¯s body.

 Chapter 105 â€“ Zantetsu

    Just to let you know, there was an author¡¯s note that I wanted to translate to help you understand a bit of the reference at the end. Enjoy.

    Zantetsu

    ¡ºZantetsu¡»

    A supreme sword technique that I had once worked out together with a certain man at the end of a struggle to the death.

    An ultimate sword technique that could even bisect a Mazoku that possessed a body that was harder than rock, iron, or steel.

    ¡ó

    My swung down sword cut the wind. The sword that split Kuon¡¯s body, without getting any blood stuck on its blade, stopped below Kuon¡¯s thighs, whose eyes were opened in surprise.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Ah, just now, I¡­¡­¡¹

    Kuon leaked out a voice as she was standing still, and along with that, *pachin*, the sound of the scabbard¡¯s clasp being fastened resounded. I had sheathed the sword into the scabbard.

    ¡¸That just now was ¡ºZantetsu¡». How was it? Does it hurt anywhere?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anywhere. But Aniki, just now, I was definitely¡­¡­cut down, right?¡¹

    There was a feeling of being cut down. However, the sensation of being cut down and pain, Kuon didn¡¯t feel either of them.

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t cut you down, you know? To begin with, I don¡¯t ever want to cut a girl down. What I cut was¡­¡­Uhehe.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Hea!?¡¹

    *Fu* (Flutter) Kuon felt the sensation of something falling from her body.

    And then, when she looked down at her feet, she realized the identity of that out of place feeling, and made her face turn red.

    ¡¸¡ºZantetsu¡»isn¡¯t a technique meant to cut down only things that are hard like iron. It will cut down only the target to be cut with full certainty. It¡¯s that kind of technique. ¡­¡­And then, if you use this, just like this, cutting only your ¡°underwear¡± was po©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸U, uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Buberah!?¡¹

    I was struck in the face by her fist, rolled two or three times on the ground, and crashed into the wall.

    ¡­¡­Dammit, that attack just now, it was my blunder but I didn¡¯t see it! Granted I was in the middle of the technique¡¯s explanation, but to think that up until that moment that Kuon¡¯s fist made direct contact, I wasn¡¯t able to notice Kuon¡¯s attack¡­¡­Fufu, you sure have grown, Kuon!

    ¡¸A, Aniki, you jerk! H, h-how could you do such a thing!¡¹

    Kuon, who wore clothes whose hems were short like a mini-skirt, had her face turn red, and she desperately pulled the hems of her clothes down and tried to hid from my field of vision.

    ¡­¡­Mufufu, a bashful girl is great no matter how many times I see it.

    ¡¸Hyahya, you¡¯ve got awfully good tastes, don¡¯t cha, brat! Ta think I¡¯d cut the underwear of a girl this adorable¡­¡­This is more blessing than a Magic Sword deserves!¡¹

    The sheathed Ravenbrand laughed at Kuon¡¯s appearance as she picked up her fundoshi that was at her feet while pushing down the hems of her clothes.

    If it had the shape of a person, it probably would have been making a dirty face.

    ¡¸He, hehe¡­¡­So you¡¯ve finally acknowledged me, have you, Magic Sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Ya damned fool, only for a bit, boy. A bit.¡¹

    If Ravenbrand had the appearance of a person, this guy and I probably would have gripped each other¡¯s hand and would have been able to walk together as comrades possessing the same will.

    Is what I was thinking when a sudden gripping pain ran through my head.

    ¡¸Ugh, oh, ohh, oohh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuu¡­¡­Why are you naturally doing such perverted acts?¡¹

    The cause of what was making my head creak was Fiona¡¯s iron claw. Her white slender fingers dug into my head, and lifted up my body that had become childish.

    Uoooohh, thanks to this, Elf¡¯s habit, she used this fiendish technique, ooooh!!

    It, it¡¯s gonna break! Just like a tomato!

    ¡¸N, no, you see, her personally experiencing it herself is-is-is!¡¹

    ¡¸You know, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry that you made her personally experience it. I¡¯m asking why you cut her underwear, got that? You got the point in question wrong.¡¹

    *Gogogogogogo* Fiona was letting out a terrifyingly intimidating air.

    That¡¯s right! These kinds of jokes don¡¯t get through to Fiona at all! I only remember that just now.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san! There is a proper way of teaching these kinds of things! Kuon-chan is a girl too, you know?¡¹

    Bernadette scolded me, who was gripped and suspended in the air by Fiona, with a ¡¸Bad boy!¡¹ as if she were scolding a child.

    ¡¸Well, ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the person you should be apologizing to, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~, well, ¡­¡­Sorry, Kuon. I got too carried away.¡¹

    Urged on by Bernadette, I apologized to Kuon while still being gripped.

    Though, since I couldn¡¯t move my head, I wasn¡¯t faced towards her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If, if you¡¯re going to do something like this next time, please tell me ahead of time, Aniki. Having my fundoshi cut when I thought that I was cut was too big of a surprise.¡¹

    Kuon said that while her cheeks were dyed red and was bashfully wriggling her body.

    ¡­¡­I do think that it was wrong of me to do that, but bashful girls really are arousing!

    ¡¸Jeez. Yashiro-san, you really are lewd¡­¡­ Fiona-san? You can put Yashiro-san down now, you know?¡¹

    Mumumu¡­¡­It kind of feels like Bernadette became the Onee-san. Even though we¡¯re the same age.

    Well, it¡¯s fine since I benefit from it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You were called Bernadette, right? ¡­¡­You, what are you to Yuu?¡¹

    ¡­¡­Mu? The power that Fiona used to grip my head weakened, but I feel some kind of bloodlust coming from her.

    Huh? Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? As you¡¯d expect, I didn¡¯t intend to do anything that would make her truly angry with me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am Yashiro-san¡¯s ally. Is there, something wrong with that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re, Yuu¡¯s, huh.¡¹

    Fiona looked at Bernadette with eyes that looked like she was making sure of something.

    ? Erm¡­¡­What¡¯s going on here? What kind of situation is this?

    As I was confused by the current situation, Fiona¡¯s hand separated from my head.

    ¡¸Whoa. ¡­¡­Fiona?¡¹

    The moment her hand separated from me, Fiona started walking further into the labyrinth.

    Feeling that that atmosphere of hers was strange, I reflexively called out to her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s, nothing. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡¹

    Fiona continued on without taking glance back.

    ¡­¡­Just what in the world happened? It¡¯s not like it was a bad premonition or anything, but I felt uneasy.

    ¡ó

    A few hours after Fiona became a person of few words, we finally arrived before the door heading to the tenth floor.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a so-called Boss monster on the tenth floor, right, Fiona?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    She¡¯s been like this for a while now.

    U~mu. For some reason, Fiona¡¯s mood isn¡¯t getting better.

    Come to think of it, there was a time where a situation like this happened before, wasn¡¯t there.

    When was that again¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi, youngster.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu. What¡¯s up, Rave. I¡¯m kind of in the middle of some deep thinking right now.¡¹

    When I was about to remember, the sheathed Ravenbrand, Rave for short, called out to me while waving about and making a clatter.

    ¡¸Put the deep thinkin¡¯ aside. ¡­¡­It looks like the guy past here ain¡¯t an opponent you can go up against with ordinary means.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t go up against with ordinary means¡­¡­It¡¯s still the tenth floor, right? The current me might be weakened, but it¡¯s not going to be an opponent that would give me a hard time.¡¹

    I lightly answered to Rave who had an awfully serious tone, but since it seemed to have felt something, Rave kept silent.

    Come to think of it, I understand that it¡¯s a sturdy and easy to wield sword, but what could this guy¡¯s own personal abilities be.

    Rave is splendidly sharp as a sword, but I couldn¡¯t discover its ability as a Magic Sword no matter how much I wielded it.

    If it were an ability that would increase its weight or impact given like Falhart Enhans¡¯ Magic Sword, it would be something I could discover by using it.

    And yet, despite continuing to wield it until reaching the tenth floor, I didn¡¯t discover anything but the fact that it was a sword that my hands had gotten used to.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll be sure to not be negligent.¡¹

    When we slowly opened the door and entered inside the room, it had become an excessively spacious room.

    However,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it, not here?¡¹

    There were several light sources inside the room that looked like torchlights, but the appearance of a monster that could be said to be the so-called Boss was nowhere to be found.

    In labyrinths, monsters that were called Bosses would be generated.

    Even if that Boss were to be defeated, it would be regenerated after a fixed amount of time.

    That reason wasn¡¯t definite, but the Boss would appear over and over again.

    ¡¸Could this mean that¡­¡­it was defeated and we came before it was regenerated?¡¹

    Holding a Magic Gun in one hand at the ready, Bernadette muttered. I was of the same opinion, but then I recalled Rave¡¯s words from before.

    ¡¸Kuon, can you feel some kind of presence?¡¹

    When I asked Kuon that since she excelled in regards to presences, she nodded with a difficult face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s, something here. ¡­¡­But I can¡¯t tell where it is. ¡­¡­Its presence is strange. It seems to be small yet big¡­¡­¡¹

    Kuon¡¯s presence detection was excellent. If even that Kuon was unable to grasp its location, it probably meant that the current situation was strange.

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Hey, Black Hair. What is that?¡¹

    As we were being vigilant of our surroundings, Angelica, who was at the rear of the party, pointed into empty space.

    When we looked to where she pointed to, in that place where there wasn¡¯t anything just seconds ago, a mass that looked like a black swirl appeared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What, is that¡­¡­An eyeball?¡¹

    When I promptly drew my sword and prepared myself, a huge eyeball appeared from within the black swirl as if it were rising towards the surface.

    That size, a size that surpassed even a lightweight truck, was gigantic to the point of being strange.

    When the eyeball looked around at the vicinity, a huge mouth then suddenly appeared directly below the eyeball.

    No, it didn¡¯t appear. It just simply opened its mouth.

    ¡¸C, could that be¡­¡­!!¡¹

    That gigantic eyeball revealed countless smaller eyeballs from its head portion. Each and every one of them were attached to the ends of tentacles, and all of those countless eyeballs had perceived us.

    Maybe because she knew about that bizarre, wicked, ugly figure, Bernadette raised a bitter shout.

    I also wanted to shout out more than her, but I had become more paralyzed with fear instead of that.

    If it were someone that knew of that guy¡¯s existence, if there were someone that knew of that guy¡¯s nonsensicalness here, each and every one of them would have probably shown a reaction like Bernadette and I did.

    That showed how much that guy¡¯s existence was something that you should never meet.

    ¡¸Be, Behol©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s Dogezaemon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Capture7

    Author¡¯s Note:

    Thank you for waiting. This is the latest chapter.

    Finally, the joke that I¡¯ve wanted to do has come.

    By the way, the vectors of fear for Yuu and Bernadette are different.

    Yuu¡úCopyright meaning

    Ber¡úMonster meaning

    Until next time. Look forward to it!

 Chapter 106 â€“ The Preceding Hero VS The Ancient Monster Beholder

    The light novel changes this part. The monster introduced in the last chapter is changed to Backbeard in the light novel. Don¡¯t ask me as for why. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero VS The Ancient Monster Beholder

    Its name is ¡ºBeholder¡».

    Nicknamed ¡ºDogezaemon¡», ¡ºThe One That Gazes¡», and ¡ºGod of Inescapable Perception¡», it¡¯s a monster of ancient times said to have lived since the age of the gods.

    In the battle between the gods and the monsters, it was a monster that killed the entire Ancient Dragon army that was led by Dragon King Vafumunt.

    It was said that it was destroyed in the end by the Dragon King, so it wasn¡¯t a monster that should be in a place like this.

    ¡¸Why is a monster like that here!¡¹

    Yuu felt every hair on his body stand on end.

    It was a sharp shiver, as if a cold shining knife were tracing its way down his back.

    Faster than he could think, Yuu thrust Rave into the ground, extended his hand into the air, and was about to call out his Sacred Sword, but he stopped himself.

    (In a place like this¡­¡­I can¡¯t use the Sacred Sword!)

    In this labyrinth that had walls in every direction, using the Sacred Sword would instead become his own shackles.

    The Sacred Sword contained enough power within it to scatter a destructive shockwave to the surroundings just from swinging it.

    If he were to use something like that, the labyrinth would collapse and probably bury them all alive.

    Making his extended hand into a clenched fist, Yuu clicked his tongue once, pulled Rave out, and started running.

    (I can¡¯t exactly compete with it but¡­¡­It¡¯s not like it¡¯s stronger than Vafumunt, right? In that case, there¡¯s a chance of winning!)

    Covering a distance of 20m in one breath, he raised his sword overhead at the floating Beholder.

    Having broken out into a run due to the idea of victory going to the one who makes the first move, Yuu¡¯s speed, maybe due to his childish figure, was far slower when compared to his usual speed, making his ¡ºShukuchi¡» fall short.

    However, even with that, that body that had long surpassed that of an ordinary person¡¯s body had exceeded the Beholder¡¯s reaction speed, and the raised overhead sword placed a large injury on the Beholder¡¯s spherical body.

    But,

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­Gofuh!?¡¹

    A hole the size of a tennis ball opened wide.

    From that hole, a large amount of fresh blood spouted out.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san!?¡¹

    While listening to Bernadette¡¯s bitter shout, Yuu noticed the opened hole in his own chest.

    ¡¸Rrahh!!¡¹

    With a roll, Yuu extending one hand and did a forward somersault from his slanted posture, jumped up from directly below the Beholder, and fired off a decapitating slash just like that.

    However, the raised overhead sword went *Whoosh*, leaving behind the sound of cutting wind and only cut the air.

    ¡¸Was that, Warp!?¡¹

    Noticing the Beholder with its eye closed appear as if it were crawling out of empty space at the edge of his vision, Yuu kicked his leg up, changed his posture in mid-air, and became upside down.

    ¡¸TSK! What the hell is up with this thing!!¡¹

    The moment he was about to try and change his posture, Yuu saw a portion of his own forelocks suddenly get blown off as if it were trash, got down with one hand, did two or three backflips, and took some distance from the Beholder.

    The eyeball tentacles that grew out from places on the Beholder¡¯s head had caught sight of Yuu even while they were wriggling about.

    As Yuu and the Beholder glared at each other, being cautious of the other¡¯s moves, *Dosu*, there was a thick sound and an arrow had pierced through one of the tentacles.

    ¡¸! So it was you, Fiona!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that, obvious?¡¹

    In the middle of the Beholder¡¯s shout resounding through the labyrinth, Yuu saw an archer that had taken a stance with a wooden bow and was broadly grinning.

    The one that had smashed their stalemate was the Elf with mean looking eyes, Fiona.

    With a *Gyorori*, the large eyeball and all of its eyeball tentacles turned towards Fiona. Next, the Beholder closed its large eyeball, and then, as if it were hiding into empty space, *Zuzuzu*, it warped.

    ¡¸Fiona! Behind you!!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Taking an arrow out from a tube and the bowstring to its limit, Fiona jumped out of the way.

    When she did, a dull beam of light that was fired from a tentacle eyeball pierced through the place that Fiona was just standing at.

    In an instant, the floor exploded, and a flash enveloped the vicinity.

    ¡¸Now it has a destructive beam!? What the hell is up with this guy!¡¹

    While Fiona was rapidly firing arrows, Yuu was on the lookout for the ¡°something¡± that went through his chest in an instant.

    While running in a zigzag, he got closer to the Beholder.

    ¡¸Yuu! It¡¯s most likely the tentacles!¡¹

    ¡¸I bet it is!¡¹

    Just like the beam that was fired from the eyeball that was attached to the tip of the tentacle, that un-seeable something must have been fired off from the tentacle.

    Changing his target from the Beholder itself to the tentacles overhead, Yuu rode fast.

    When he advanced a distance of dozens of meters with a few steps, several of the tentacles with eyeballs attached to the tips caught sight of Yuu.

    When he leapt to the right as if he were repelled the moment their gazes intersected, the ground of the place that he was just at a moment before, without exploding or anything, simply scattered away.

    Yuu didn¡¯t overlook the tentacles that moved at that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, now I¡¯ve seen through it!¡¹

    The destructive beam and the something that extinguished the floor just now were performed by different tentacles.

    And then, those tentacles didn¡¯t show any actions other than those.

    The beam firing tentacle would only fire beams, and the tentacle that performed a vanishing phenomenon would only perform the vanishing phenomenon.

    The tentacle that was in his eyes at the time his chest was pierced through was exactly the tentacle that extinguished the floor trying to kill Yuu just now.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, then this is¡­¡­!!¡¹

    First, he would cut down the tentacle that was the most dangerous, the tentacle that caused the vanishing phenomenon!

    ¡¸U, oohhhhh!!¡¹

    It pierced through his right shoulder, but without minding it, Yuu made a battle cry. While his legs and his cheeks were scraped and blood splashes were made, Yuu sprang upon the Beholder.

    His short physique jumped up, and the moment he tried to swing down the Magic Sword, Yuu noticed an uncomfortable feeling in the right half of his own body.

    ¡¸It has petrification¡­¡­!¡¹

    The arm that he had raised overhead had literally become rock and couldn¡¯t move. Judging that his own right arm had become useless, Yuu smashed his right arm, gripped the Magic Sword, and threw it like a boomerang.

    Moving forward while cutting the wind, the Magic Sword sliced off the aimed at tentacle and some other tentacles all together, then kept going and pierced into the ceiling.

    ¡¸Yuu¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Fiona fired off pursuit magic at the Beholder that raised a scream, maybe due to the pain. The arrow of invisible gale that was fired off without an aria was fired at the Beholder while scattering wind into the surroundings, and just before it was about to hit, ¡¸Pakin¡¹, it disappeared together with sound like that of something being broken off.

    ¡¸A sensation similar to when the Transfer Formation was erased¡­¡­There¡¯s no mistaking it, it has made magic powerless¡­¡­¡¹

    Although she was disturbed by how magic was made powerless, deciding that she should use her bow and arrow if magic wouldn¡¯t work, Fiona didn¡¯t stop her attacking hands.

    Making *Dosu dosu* sounds, her arrows pierced into the Beholder, but since they weren¡¯t doing any significant damage, they were inadequate to stop the Beholder that rushed an attack on Yuu as if it were in a fit of rage.

    But,

    ¡¸To think that you¡¯d be the one to come out¡­¡­ooRAAH!!¡¹

    Yuu struck a fist into the part that would be the Beholder¡¯s chin with his right arm that should have been smashed, then he rotated his body and kicked the Beholder away with a spinning kick.

 Chapter 107 â€“ The Preceding Hero, Advances to the Volcano Cave!

    The Preceding Hero, Advances to the Volcano Cave!

    As the kicked away Beholder collided into the wall, Yuu extended a hand towards Kuon.

    ¡¸Kuon! Lend me a kunai!!¡¹

    Kuon replied as if she had snapped back to reality to those shouted words that hurried her.

    ¡¸Ah, Aniki!¡¹

    Kuon had spaced out from the consecutive shocks that her thoughts couldn¡¯t keep up with.

    While feeling ashamed of her inexperience, she threw a kunai towards Yuu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Thank you. ¡­¡­Here I go!¡¹

    Putting his index finger through the ring attached to the end of the handle of the kunai, Yuu spun the kunai around, and when he held it with a reverse grip, he kicked the ground and closed in on the Beholder.

    When he got to a distance where he would be able to cut it with only a few more steps, Yuu suddenly stopped his feet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I did think that it might be possible.¡¹

    Facing the being that he had confronted as if it had become a wall, Yuu undid his stance.

    ¡¸Kikiki¡­¡­As expected of one of the miko lineage. To think that you would be able to fight this far against the Beholder that hath lived since the time of the age of the gods.¡¹

    The little Vampire girl, Paimon had appeared as if to interrupt the Beholder and Yuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That way of speaking, and the timing that you appeared with. ¡­¡­Even the Beholder that has existed since the age of the gods, is you¡¯re subordinate¡­¡­Is that what this means?¡¹

    While spinning the kunai with his finger, Yuu asked that without removing his gaze from Paimon for even a second.

    In response to that, Paimon only laughed with a ¡¸Kiki¡¹.

    However, the raised up corners of her mouth, her laughing eyes, even without her opening her mouth, she eloquently told him.

    That, that was correct.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So? Is it alright to fight with you next?¡¹

    *Chaki*.

    Gripping the kunai that was spinning, he pointed the tip of it at Paimon.

    However, although he said that, Yuu instinctively thought that he probably wouldn¡¯t fight with Paimon here and now and felt that this was similar to something else.

    (In line with Aquadine and Umbra, she¡¯s the type that I hate the most.)

    This opponent wasn¡¯t the kind that would try to crush their enemies with no questions asked.

    She was probably the type that would prepare a stage and would worry about the production meant for the fight.

    ¡¸Kikiki. ¡­¡­I am one that was sealed within this land for many months and years, bore a grudge and hatred for it, and memorized a countless number of curses. ¡­¡­However, at this time, my objective is not to murder you all.¡¹

    Erecting her index finger, Paimon made a broad grin.

    ¡¸Tis only to have a struggle to the death with a rival lineage. ¡­¡­Ki, kiki! Kikiki!!¡¹

    ¡ó

    The moment she declared that, Paimon warped together with the Beholder and vanished.

    Seeming like they had really vanished, traces of a warp couldn¡¯t be seen in the surroundings.

    ¡¸Kuon. Is there any sign of the Beholder?¡¹

    When I asked that while walking towards Kuon to try and hand back the kunai, Kuon immediately turned her attention to the surroundings.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it looks like it¡¯s gone. The strange feeling from before is gone too.¡¹

    Having made her ears stand up and searched for any surrounding signs, Kuon shook her head.

    It looks like they really did leave. When I reflexively let out a sigh of relief, the Three Stooges rushed over making flapping sounds.

    ¡¸Black Hair! I had thought that you were a man that could get things done, but to think that you¡¯d be able to take out a monster like that! As expected of the vice-captain of the ¡ºBlack Rose Sky Pirates¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Since when was I ever the vice-captain, you little punk.¡¹

    Pushing away Angelica¡¯s hand that was patting my head, I jumped up to Ravenbrand that was still stuck to the ceiling, grabbed it, and pulled it out.

    ¡¸Phew©`, it feels like my feet¡¯re finally planted on the ground.¡¹

    When I pulled out the Magic Sword and landed, Raven said that with a sigh mixed in.

    ¡¸You were awfully quiet. Did something happen?¡¹

    The foundation of the Magic Sword that I held in my hand was its noisiness. However, during the fight with that Beholder, this Magic Sword didn¡¯t say even a single word.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Magic Sword. Just like a gate that uses a magic mechanism, if magic can¡¯t be used, I become unable ta talk.¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯ve only dabbled a bit in regards to magic after all. I¡¯ve got nothing on the field of Magic Swords.

    When I sheathed Raven into the scabbard, Fiona, who was holding the labyrinth walkthrough book in one hand, came near me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved to see that you haven¡¯t become dull from the peace.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been quite encouraged by Baba-chan since I¡¯ve come here after all. ¡­¡­So, what do we do after this?¡¹

    When I asked that, Fiona opened the walkthrough book and showed it to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lay out a magic formation on the next floor. After that, we¡¯ll be advancing through the labyrinth again, but the environment will change from the next floor onwards.¡¹

    ¡¸The environment? ¡­¡­Hey, hey, what is this stuff that looks like a puddle of red on top of this map?¡¹

    I pointed at something that existed in the place that the map drawn in the walkthrough book led to.

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, it was something like a Damage Map that you often see in games.

    Like the stuff that acts as a barrier in volcano stages©¤©¤

    ¡¸It¡¯s magma.¡¹

    ¡ó

    When we came out of the labyrinth, the place we came out to was a volcano cave©¤©¤the scenery had made a complete change to the point of making me want to say that.

    After we had defeated the Beholder, when we went through the room that could be called the connection between the tenth floor to the eleventh floor, a heat that felt like it would singe our skin assailed us.

    Up until the tenth floor, it was a labyrinth whose manmade structures that looked like historic ruins made it stand out, but this floor was the opposite and seemed like something natural that the hands of man couldn¡¯t reach.

    ¡¸This¡­¡­looks like it¡¯ll be extremely intense.¡¹

    The floors up until the tenth floor had, putting it bluntly, a degree of difficulty where you could say that it would be easy if an adventurer with a certain amount of experience had done it, but was it my misunderstanding in feeling that the degree of difficulty jumped up after entering the eleventh floor?

    ¡¸The floors from this eleventh floor are called¡ºFirst Sight Killers¡». Although there aren¡¯t any kinds of traps, the height of the magma changes like the rise and fall of tides, and you can¡¯t get away by the time you notice it¡­¡­Things like this often happen.¡¹

    There was a necklace that made use of a gem that looked like a sapphire on Fiona¡¯s neck, who explained that without shedding a bit of sweat.

    Ah, this girl is using an anti-heat magic tool, isn¡¯t she!?

    Just when I was feeling anger towards Fiona who was shrewd enough to only prepare an anti-heat magic tool for herself, Bernadette, who had been awfully quiet, stepped forward.

    ¡¸O wind, envelop us and overcome the heat¡­¡­¡ºCool¡»! ¡­¡­Phew, with this, it should become considerably more comfortable.¡¹

    At the same time she stepped forward, Bernadette used magic. When she did, a cold wind blew, and wrapped us up.

    ¡¸Ohh! Is this magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Even without a staff, I am able to use magic of this level.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu©`! Thanks, Sister-nee-chan. I was about to die from it being so hot.¡¹

    Angelica and Kuon raise cheers to Bernadette¡¯s Cooling Magic.

    When I was about to say my thanks to Bernadette as well, Bernadette approached me.

    ¡¸Since I wasn¡¯t able to do anything a while ago, I need to at least do this much.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing that you should worry about. It was just a matter of the right person in the right place you know, the right person in the right place.¡¹

    When I smiled and replied to Bernadette who looked like she was experiencing feelings of guilt, Bernadette showed an even sadder looking face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yashiro-san, is dying, a matter of the right person in the right place?¡¹

    I reflexively shut my mouth from Bernadette¡¯s words that she said in a small enough voice that only I could hear.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, I understand that you can¡¯t die¡­¡­and that you fight with that as a weapon. ¡­¡­But, using it as if to say that it¡¯s only natural that it happens¡­¡­Seeing that, it makes my chest hurt.¡¹

 Chapter 108 â€“ Flow

    Hey guys, I¡¯m finally back to give an update. Sorry about taking over a month to make an update. Here¡¯s the first one. Enjoy.

    Flow

    ¡¸Kuon-san! Please don¡¯t get too close!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, I know! Zetsu, ei!!¡¹

    While firing a Magic Bullet at an approaching monster and taking it down in one hit, Bernadette shouted at Kuon who was moving fast.

    While replying to her, Kuon fired off a ¡ºZetsuei¡».

    The secret technique that puts amassed Maryoku to use for a Magic Clad Sword at the same time the short sword is drawn and slices up the enemy in a single stroke, ¡ºZetsuei (Severing Shadow)¡».

    Using this move that I taught her on the battlefield (or that I forced on to her, according to Fiona), Kuon bisected the lava covered scorpion.

    Advancing through the volcano cave that appeared since the eleventh floor, although we more or less had a hard time with the changing terrain and the pyro enemies, we pleasantly advanced on through.

    ¡¸Whoa there, so it¡¯s starting to rise up.¡¹

    Whenever we got close to magma that was slowly but steadily getting higher, we would climb up onto a nearby large rock and wait for the magma to recede.

    ¡¸What I hate, is how we become unable to advance.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, for me, in regards to the monsters, it¡¯s only to the point of being a bit hard to handle, but this is something that I can¡¯t do absolutely anything about.¡¹

    Kuon nodded to the words that Angelica mixed in with a sigh.

    That¡¯s right. Monsters were something that we could do something about, but becoming unable to advance through this scorching hell was something that they couldn¡¯t do anything about.

    And we¡¯re not going with the idea of me desperately running on top of the magma as a substitute for a ferry.

    Although I won¡¯t die, I¡¯d go insane from the pain.

    ¡¸Although I can defend against heat to a certain extent with Cooling, even I can¡¯t do anything about touching magma.¡¹

    Bernadette wryly smiled while casting Cooling Magic on us.

    ¡­¡­After that conversation with her, I somehow just couldn¡¯t have a conversation with Bernadette.

    No, I knew the reason. Having an idea of where Bernadette¡¯s words came from, I simply kept silent on my own.

    (Dying as only natural, huh¡­¡­Certainly, it was due to getting too used to dying.)

    Around the first time I came to this world, even though I knew that I was immortal, I didn¡¯t just jump into fatal situations.

    There was pain after all, and above all, at the moment of death, I feared the sensation of everything scattering away.

    I wonder when it was, when ¡°dying¡± started to enter my tactics.

    As I was thinking about such things, a small vibration suddenly occurred on my ear.

    ¡º¡­¡­Just how long do you intend on worrying, Yuu.¡»

    Fiona¡¯s voice came resounding from the Communication Stone on my ear.

    ¡ºFiona!? This, it¡¯s the thing that I received from Alicia, you know!?¡»

    ¡ºAs long as one has a Communication Stone, jacking in is easy. ¡­¡­More importantly, just how long are you going to irresolutely worry, because it¡¯s rather annoying, you know?¡»

    I reflexively made a wry smile at Fiona¡¯s sharp words.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the same as usual, aren¡¯t you, Fiona. Though I would be happy if you could have said that a bit more kinder, you know?¡»

    ¡ºYou would just get spoiled if I were to treat you kindly. I don¡¯t want to.¡»

    Getting bluntly told that, a wry smile came out. She was exactly right about that.

    ¡º¡­¡­So? Just how much did you inform that Sister?¡»

    ¡ºInform?¡»

    ¡ºSince she¡¯s aware of your immortality, it would feel like you¡¯ve talked to her about being the Hero, don¡¯t you think?¡»

    ¡ºAhh, so that¡¯s what you meant. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­I talked about speaking fondly of a loved one.¡»

    ¡ºHa?¡»

    I was asked again by a kind of low voice. Since it¡¯s just plain scary, I really would like you to stop that.

    ¡ºAh¨C, I pretty much talked about the start and end of my romance with Olivia, and a light talk about being the Hero.¡»

    ¡ºAbout, her Majesty?¡»

    When I answered, Fiona asked again with a rare surprised look.

    ¡ºWhat, is that really that surprising?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­Not really.¡»

    Seeming somehow sulky, Fiona cut off the Communication Stone¡¯s Maryoku.

    Although I wanted to question her, since I don¡¯t have any Maryoku and was unable to activate the Communication Stone, I turned only my eyes towards her. And when I did, Fiona had descended from the rock.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯re you©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yashiro-san? Is something the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Ah~, sorry. I was spacing out a bit.¡¹

    Looking closely, at some point, the magma had receded and everyone but me had descended from the rock.

    ¡ó

    About several hours after that, when we continued to advance then avoid the magma then advance then avoid the magma, we arrived at an awfully spacious floor.

    This one floor had its surface covered with magma, and a hole that looked like it continued on to the next floor could be seen in the distance.

    If we were to go directly there, it looked like we could get out of this floor immediately.

    ¡¸Floor 19¡­¡­It¡¯s a Salamander nest.¡¹

    All present stopped moving as if we had been frozen by the words Fiona fired off.

    ¡¸Did you say Salamander!? You¡­¡­Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier!?¡¹

    ¡¸I handed you the book, didn¡¯t I. It was written in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­Still, Salamanders, huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Salamander. The monster that comes up first that has fire as its symbol is probably the Salamander.

    Inhabiting volcanoes, and being monsters that make magma their bed, they are a low rank Dragon species.

    It¡¯s not like there is a large number of them, but they are able to perfectly assimilate with magma, and the Flame Breath that they breathe from their mouth possesses enough heat to melt a steel forged shield in an instant.

    And then, above all, what makes Salamanders such formidable opponents is,

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­Aniki! We¡¯re surrounded!!¡¹

    in that outstandingly ferocious nature that they have.

    That nature of absolutely expelling enemies that trespass into their own territory is something that they have in common with the dragons told of in legends.

    If there was only one thing that was different between them, it would be that they fought in a group of dozens of them.

    A number of Salamanders that easily surpassed ten crawled out and appeared from the magma.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, please leave this place to me.¡¹

    As I had placed the Magic Sword that was sheathed in its scabbard into my hand, Bernadette stopped me.

    ¡¸Bernadette?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t recommend engaging Salamanders in close combat. Besides¡­¡­If we¡¯re talking about a distance that you have to maintain, then that¡¯s my distance!¡¹

    Saying that, Bernadette drew her Magic Guns from her slit.

    In an instant, a Salamander that tried to breathe out flames was hit with a Maryoku bullet faster than it could make a sound.

    ¡¸Recently, I haven¡¯t been able to participate actively much after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Participate actively, wait, oi¡­¡­¡¹

    Was I the only one that held anxiety for Bernadette who was high with tension?

    In a place away from that anxiety of mine, Bernadette made clicking footsteps and advanced forward.

    ¡¸Now, now, please watch. ¡­¡­With that shot just now, I saw a chance of winning.¡¹

    Facing the muzzles of her pair of guns up and down, and showing a stance of a cross, Bernadette smiled.

 Chapter 109 â€“ A Glimpse of Her True Ability

    A Glimpse of Her True Ability

    ¡¸In, incredible¡­¡­¡¹

    What I reflexively leaked out was a voice of admiration.

    I was surprised by Bernadette¡¯s fighting figure that looked like she was dancing.

    Bernadette had jumped up, and landed right in the center of the group of Salamanders.

    Bernadette had personally gotten herself surrounded by the Salamanders whose size was about that of a large breed of dog, but in the next instant, the heads of two of the Salamanders were blown off.

    Shooting their head and ending their lives, she kicked up the collapsed Salamanders and made them shields against the flames that were released from the left and right.

    The moment that the Salamanders that she made into shields fell to the ground, she turned both her arms to the left and right, and shot down two more Salamanders with Maryoku bullets.

    *Gou!!* (Roaring sound!!)

    Flames assailed Bernadette. But, Bernadette had lowered her posture and avoided it, and as she evaded, she shot down the Salamander that released those flames.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Phew!¡¹

    Getting a shot in to a Salamander that showed its fangs and tried to eat her, she evaded with a twirl as if she were dancing an attack of a Salamander that raised its arm overhead and tried to tear her to pieces with its sharp claws and then shot it in the head and brought it down. A total of seven Salamanders turned into corpses in an instant.

    After that, it was completely one-sided. While spreading out both arms and turning her body, she pulled the triggers and made a clean sweep of the remaining Salamanders.

    Bernadette, who had finished shooting her guns, didn¡¯t have a single breath out of order.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­With this, it¡¯s done.¡¹

    Putting her Magic Guns inside of her slit, Bernadette turned her head and looked at us.

    ¡¸Kuon-sa~n! Are there any more~?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As far as I can tell, there aren¡¯t any.¡¹

    Ah~, ¡­¡­After seeing Bernadette¡¯s true ability, Kuon was smiling, looking extremely happy.

    Come to think of it, at the time Bernadette and Kuon fought, neither of them were using the weapons that they originally specialized in.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Sister-onee-chan. ¡­¡­Could you have a quick rematch with me?¡¹

    Wanting her to pardon us from that as you¡¯d expect, when I was about to stop Kuon by saying ¡°Right here!?¡±, Bernadette made a giggling voice.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s after we conquer this dungeon, we can have as many as you like.¡¹

    In my negligence, I felt my heart skip a beat from seeing Bernadette who had winked an eye and smiled.

    ¡ó

    Having broken through the 19th floor, the nest of Salamanders, in front of us, something identical to the large door we saw on the tenth floor appeared.

    For the time being, I guess we can call it the door to the boss room.

    ¡¸Oi, Fiona, what¡¯s the boss this time?¡¹

    When I asked that question to the Fiona that kept silent about the Salamanders, she breathed a sigh and opened up the book.

    ¡¸It should be a Golem.¡¹

    ¡¸Should?¡¹

    ¡¸The gatekeepers that appear every ten floors were all Golems of each attribute¡­¡­However, now that that monstrosity had appeared, I cannot deny the possibility that another monstrosity will come out on this floor as well.¡¹

    True, there is the possibility that a monster of the Beholder class might appear again.

    Rather, if it¡¯s that vampire that loves to see our reactions to the things that she does, it¡¯s guaranteed that she¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸I would really like for it ta be a Golem.¡¹

    Angelica said that while opening up the top of her breast and lifting up the collar with her hand. Fumu, so her bra is black.

    ¡¸A Golem is also formidable enemy among formidable enemies, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Certainly, in terms of the level of dangerousness, a Golem would be lower, but seeing as how we are the ones that are going to fight it, it shouldn¡¯t really matter to Angelica¡¯s group.

    ¡¸A Golem¡¯s core is a Magic Stone. The idea is that the stronger the Golem, the higher the purity of the Magic Stone we obtain is.¡¹

    ¡¸Now I get it¡­¡­The fact that this labyrinth is a Magic Stone mine might also be the reason why the bosses of this place are only Golems.¡¹

    While hoping that the boss is a Golem, I placed my hand on the door, and slowly push it.

    The door made a *Gogogogogo* (heavy creaking) sound, and slowly began to open.

    When it did, a heat that overcame the Cooling Magic had come flooding out from the gap of the door.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­, Fiona.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. ¡­¡­¡ºcool¡»¡¹

    Feeling that it would be no good with only Bernadette¡¯s Cooling Magic, when I look over to Fiona, Fiona breathed a sigh and invoked some magic.

    With the synergism of Bernadette and Fiona¡¯s Cooling Magic, the heat was completely obstructed.

    ¡¸Yotto¡­¡­Uwah, it sure is amazing.¡¹

    What we saw after opening the door was magma spouting up, and a high stone ceiling.

    Maybe because the magma held a much higher temperature than the other floors, this room was brighter than the outside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the crater of a volcano¡­¡­¡¹

    I nodded at what Kuon had muttered quietly.

    There was a path, but there was no way of telling when the magma would overflow.

    ¡¸Now then, what will happen next¡­¡­¡¹[1]

    As an environment to fight it, it was the worst.

    If a monster like the Beholder were to come out here, it would be devastating.

    When we continued on while hoping that it was a Golem, Kuon stepped forward.

    ¡¸Yashiro-aniki, be careful. ¡­¡­It¡¯s already here.¡¹

    The center of the room was a spot that looked like a crater, but in the range that we could see, we didn¡¯t any signs of monsters.

    ¡¸Its location?¡¹

    ¡¸Below¡­¡­No, at the bottom of the magma, I suppose.¡¹

    Learning from the vigilant Kuon whose fox ears stood up with a *pin*, I also gripped the handle of my Magic Sword and prepared myself so as to be ready to fight at any moment.

    ¡¸Of the magma? ¡­¡­Then that would mean, it looks like it isn¡¯t a Golem.¡¹

    Preparing her Magic Guns with a *jyaki*, Bernadette muttered.

    A Crag Sentry Golem.

    Having enough of a degree of familiarity that you could even say that it¡¯s already a standard in labyrinths, it¡¯s a monster that seldom appears in even low grade labyrinths.

    Its weapon was its body itself. Its rock fist that was about the size of a single person was a threat just by swinging it down.

    But for those Golems, their weakness was surprisingly flames, and high temperature flames at that.

    No matter how hard and solid a body it possessed, in was rock in the end. In a temperature that surpassed a thousand degrees, its body would melt. (Although there was the rare Golem made of iron, its weakness was also flames.)

    When thinking of that, what was inside of the magma wasn¡¯t a Golem, but an opponent that could even nullify the high temperatures of magma¡­¡­

    Arriving to that conclusion should have only been natural. ¡­¡­However,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even if the Golem is a Golem, it looks like we¡¯ve drawn something outrageous. ¡­¡­Really, each and every time, thanks to Yuu¡¯s bad luck¡­¡­¡¹

    While making the ground slightly shake with a *Zuzun¡­¡­*, what appeared from inside the magma was a giant build that had a height of twenty meters.

    Its body red hot from the magma¡¯s temperature, it was a colossal Golem.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] This was originally a proverb that literally went ¡°will an oni come out or will a snake come out¡±. Original: ¹í¤¬³ö¤ë¤«Éß¤¬³ö¤ë¤«

 Chapter 110 â€“ The Elven Scholar and the Colossal Golem

    Here is the third chapter. In the light novel, they changed it from a Golem to a Dragon. Man, when am I ever going to get to actually translating the light novel? Oh well. Enjoy.

    The Elven Scholar and the Colossal Golem

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s huge!!¡¹

    The advancing colossal Golem that made the ground shake with a thud with each and every step that it took, while scraping against the ceiling, stopped in front of the door that led to the next floor.

    A single leg was plenty to make up for a gatekeeper, oi.

    ¡¸A G, G-G-Golem!? Why is a Golem here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºObsidian Golem¡»¡­¡­It¡¯s a Golem whose entire body is made out of obsidian, and is a high class variety that rivals that of a ¡ºMythril Golem¡». Among the subspecies of Golems, it¡¯s a rare variety that boasts a high heat-resistance property¡­¡­This is my first time seeing one as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, are you serious¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing as how its red hot body was slowly cooling down, this big framed Golem, the ¡ºObsidian Golem¡» turned back to its original glossy black body.

    Obsidian¡­¡­A variety of volcanic rock and a stone whose characteristics were that color and its glass quality. And if it were just normal items, those existed on Earth as well.

    ¡­¡­However, in this other world of Reynbrook, it didn¡¯t just end with being a glass quality volcanic rock.

    Maybe because it carries Maryoku, it has a lot of strength, and despite it being glass quality, it¡¯s hard to break and it¡¯s even hard to put a scratch on it.

    In comparison to Mythril, which is also called Magic Silver, it falls behind in rarity and properties, but because of its all-purpose nature and its ease of processing, it¡¯s a stone that is circulated with a high price.

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s here it¡¯s here it¡¯s heerrreee!! With this guy, it¡¯s like we pulled out an outrageous jackpot!! Come on, come on, Black Hair, go get him!! With a Golem that huge, those other Magic Stones don¡¯t even stack up to it! Even becoming a billionaire is a path that¡¯s right in front of our eyes!!¡¹

    Far from panicking in front of the absurdly humongous Golem, Angelica¡¯s eyes were shining, brimming with plans of selling the Magic Stone. Oi oi, that¡¯s a Magic Stone meant for the airship, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Still, it sure does look tough¡­¡­Fiona, can you defeat that thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Who do you think you¡¯re saying that to, Yuu. In the end, it¡¯s just a Golem that¡¯s only somewhat tough and huge, you know? It¡¯s easy.¡¹

    When she said that, Fiona raised the ring on the index finger of her left hand.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re using a ring-type invocation.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t anything special. It is simply acting in place of a staff.¡¹

    Saying that, Fiona closed both of her eyes and started an aria.

    Maybe because it reacted to that aria, the Obsidian Golem started to move.

    Contrary to its sluggish movements, the Golem rapidly got closer, but Fiona¡¯s aria was completed faster than the Golem¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸©¤Burst into flames, ¨D©¤¡ºFlame Tornado¡»£¡£¡¡¹

    Synthesized-type magic, Flame Tornado.

    Rolling up a windstorm clad in flames, it wrapped up the Obsidian Golem. ¡­¡­Wait!

    ¡¸Oi, Fiona! Didn¡¯t flames not work on this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Yuu, you know, it looks like you really haven¡¯t changed at all in these three years.¡¹

    The Obsidian Golem that appeared from the bottom of the magma. Why would Fiona, who she herself said that it should have possessed a high resistance to flames, pour flame magic on it?

    When I asked about that on reflex, Fiona exposed her displeasure and breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸Magic is very diverse¡­¡­The point is in how it¡¯s used. If it¡¯s possible to destroy an opponent by using an offensive force that exceeds their defense, then it¡¯s possible to reduce the opponent¡¯s strength and cause it to destroy itself. ¡­¡­Like this.¡¹

    The Golem started to become red hot from being wrapped up in high temperature flames. Facing that Golem, Fiona pointed her finger at it.

    ¡¸¨D¨DFreeze¨D¨D¡¹

    Lowering the atmospheric temperature of a specific spot down to polar temperatures, it¡¯s a freezing-type magic that locks up the target in a large crystal of ice. The magic that was released without an aria was only able to cover the red hot Golem¡¯s lower body, and was only at the level of obstructing the Golem¡¯s movements.

    Moreover, even if it was able to restrain the Golem, it could probably break the ice in an instant and continue to advance.

    The moment that I thought that, fumes rose from the Golem¡¯s body.

    No, that¡¯s not it. The ice that covered that body that bore a high temperature melted, and had turned into steam.

    The Golem¡¯s body, which had reached a high enough temperature for it to turn red hot, was rapidly cooled down, changed back to its original black color, and then©¤©¤

    *Bagin* (Crackle)

    Together with a sound that could split one¡¯s ears, a large crevice ran across the Golem¡¯s body.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s shrinkage due to thermal expansion!¡¹

    ¡¸Therm¡­¡­What is that?¡¹

    When I shouted out from finally realizing Fiona¡¯s expectations, the nearby Bernadette tilted her head.

    ¡¸Ah©`, ¡­¡­You see, when an object¡¯s temperature increases, its volume also increases.¡¹

    ¡¸£¿£¿£¿¡¹

    Damn it, even though I know the principle behind it, explaining it to a person of another world who knows nothing about it is difficult.

    ¡¸St, still, it¡¯s great that you knew about that, Fiona.¡¹

    When I changed topics, Fiona breathed a small sigh.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know that this thermal expansion or whatever is, but the fact that glass breaks when it¡¯s cooled down from a high temperature is something that I was taught by Ahato.¡¹

    I see, Dwarves are knowledgeable about the properties of things like ores after all.

    *Go, gogogo¡­¡­*

    Hearing a sound that seemed like something very heavy being dragged, when we turned around, the Obsidian Golem was moving only one arm and drew near us little by little.

    ¡¸Y, yer tellin¡¯ me that it wasn¡¯t defeated!?¡¹

    ¡¸It should end if the core is taken out. ¡­¡­Hoitto.¡¹

    Standing on top of the Golem that was moving while dragging its body, I tore out the stone that had a black luster that could be seen inside the crevice that ran through the middle of where a person¡¯s chest and stomach would be with my hand.

    When I did, the Golem fell down as if it lost its strength.

    ¡¸So this is the Golem¡¯s Core. ¡­¡­It has an amazing amount of Mana.¡¹

    Having the size of a softball, when I held it in my hand, I reflexively muttered that due to the large energy that was transmitted from the Golem¡¯s Core.

    ¡ºMana¡». That, which should be called the source of Maryoku, was a power that represented life that only life possessed. It¡¯s said that even the Maryoku in the atmosphere is something that was just Mana released from life and changed.

    It seems that this Golem Core isn¡¯t a Magic Stone, and looks like it should be called a stone that is a crystallization of Mana.

    ¡¸Hey! Hey! Black Hair! Let us see it too!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, sorry.¡¹

    When I tossed it over to Angelica who was badgering me, Angelica gripped the Golem¡¯s Core with both hands, and fixedly stared at it.

    And then, in an instant, her facial expression changed to a smile like that of a child that just thought of something wicked.

    ¡¸Ha ha ha¡­¡­You really helped us out, Black Hair.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y, you guys, could it be!¡¹

    Angelica boldly laughed with the Golem Core in one hand, and behind her, the tall and lanky guy and the shorty were making a creepy laugh that went *Gufufu*.

    Noticing that Angelica¡¯s plans, Bernadette raised her voice.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s exactly it. We¡¯ll be saying our farewells right here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Saying our farewells! ¡¹¡¹

    Saying that, Angelica¡¯s group slowly looked like they were about to leave, but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you guys able to go back without us?¡¹

    they solidified as if they were frozen by the words that Kuon asked.

    That¡¯s right, the Three Stooges originally wanted us as escorts and as war potential. True, once they obtained a Magic Stone, their business with us would be settled, but it was now a situation where they couldn¡¯t go back or even continue forward unless they travel with us.

    ¡¸I also thought this three years ago but, you guys really should work on thinking about your evil deeds.¡¹

 Chapter 111 â€“ Twenty-first Floor

    And here is the fourth chapter. Hm. Nope, I have nothing to say this time. Enjoy.

    Twenty-first Floor

    ¡¸Ah, ahahahaha©`¡­¡­C, come to think of it, Black Hair, you¡¯ve become considerably handsomer than you did three years ago. I could hardly recognize you©`¡¹

    ¡¸Stop trying to make an atmosphere like nothing had happened. Also, say something like that at a time where we meet again.¡¹

    Amazed by Angelica who was trying to change the subject while sweating bullets, I made a tsukkomi on reflex.

    I mean, you could say that it was just way too pitiful or something, and it was like I just couldn¡¯t not say something¡­¡­

    ¡¸D, damn. ¡­¡­Then there¡¯s no other choice. Why don¡¯t we make a deal.¡¹

    ¡¸You really are a hopeless one. Even if you say deal, things would have ended if you just showed us the interior of your airship.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, kuu¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    Going *Gununu*, Angelica glared at me looking vexed. On top of digging her own grave, she managed to wring her own neck.

    I really don¡¯t think the three of you all together are suited to the Pirate trade, you know?

    ¡¸You¡¯ve obtained the item you were aiming for, right? Then let¡¯s get going to the next floor.¡¹

    ¡¸The next floor¡­We¡¯ve gotten to this point with pretty much no rest. Can¡¯t we take a break?¡¹

    Up until we got to this floor, we advanced through without any rest. Kuon and Bernadette seem to be fine physically, but they¡¯ve been fighting the whole time. Continuing to fight means that it will get to them mentally.

    Looking closely, the corners of Fiona¡¯s eyes look darker than they were at the beginning.

    ¡¸Even if we were to take a break, it¡¯s impossible in place like this. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s on the next floor, we¡¯ll be able to even make camp.¡¹

    Saying that, Fiona, who seemed to have gotten tired of explaining, handed over the walkthrough book, and when I opened it, the features for the twenty first floor, which was the next floor, onwards was written.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here? Concerning the floors twenty-one to thirty, more than eighty percent of the floors are submerged in water¡­¡­Oi, what does this mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask that, it¡¯s just as it says.¡¹

    ¡¸By just as it says, you mean, eh, are we going to be alright? Are we going to be able to advance through the remaining twenty percent properly?¡¹

    ¡¸You really are annoying¡­¡­It¡¯ll be fine as long as you ascertain it with your own eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to go without a plan that I¡¯m trying to affirm it now, you flat chest!¡¹

    ¡¸It would seem that you want to die, huh, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m begging you, so please stop smearing poison on that arrowhead.¡¹

    Fiona was silently enraged by my words that I unintentionally let out. The small bottle that she pulled out from her pocket that had a darkish colored liquid was the Fiona¡¯s specially made paralysis poison.

    Come to think of it, things about the chest were even more of a taboo for her than it was for Sylvia.

    ¡¸It sure has gotten hot. ¡­¡­Yashiro-aniki, even if we¡¯re going to rest, for now, I think it would be better to continue on for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice. That¡¯s a nice proposition, Kuon. As expected of my disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh stop it, Aniki. You¡¯re making me blush.¡¹

    With this, it was possible to avoid the topic of breasts. Nice follow-up, Kuon!

    ¡¸So a floor with nothing but water huh. If only we had my ship, ¡ºThe Black Rose¡».¡¹

    True, I¡¯d be really happy if we had a ship, but just how did you plan on carrying it all the way here. Me? Did you plan on making me carry it here?

    As I was breathing a sigh, Bernadette started groaning.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn©`¡­¡­I was thinking that I don¡¯t really want to get wet in the water. I only have one set of clothing to go back in after all.¡¹

    That¡¯s true. I also only have the children¡¯s clothes that I¡¯m wearing now and the clothes that had become baggy. If I get wet once, I¡¯ll have to stay like that.

    ¡¸Sister-nee-chan, even if you get wet, you¡¯ll dry up as move about, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, that¡¯s no good. We¡¯ll catch a cold like that.¡¹

    Bernadette made a wry smile at Kuon¡¯s manly words, but I felt stuck on something in Kuon¡¯s words.

    My mind was acting in concert with Kuon¡¯s words and started moving as if trying to derive some kind of answer.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on, Black Hair?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pirate-san, could you please stop that way you call Yashiro-san ¡ºBlack Hair¡»? I kind of don¡¯t like it since my hair is also black and it feels like you¡¯re being too friendly.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that. Since I¡¯ve been saying it before you came along, you should give up.¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, I believe that manner of calling him that way itself is incorrect!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? The person himself isn¡¯t denying it after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I don¡¯t like it!¡¹

    The surroundings were boisterous. Sensing that my concentration was being reduced, I felt irritation from not getting an answer.

    In addition to that, maybe because the Cooling Magic was wearing off, I gradually felt the heat.

    And then¨D¨D,

    £¨It¡¯s hot? ¡­¡­This heat that feels like it would burn the skin¡­¡­That¡¯s it!!£©

    I finally arrived at the answer I was pursuing.

    ¡ó

    Nordyord Great Labyrinth, Twenty-first Floor.

    Having reached that place, every member of Yuu¡¯s group simultaneously kept silent.

    No, only at that instant, they had forgotten how to talk. They had tasted that much of a shock.

    ¡¸Hey, oi, Fiona¡­¡­What is with this place.¡¹

    ¡¸What you ask, it¡¯s just as you see.¡¹

    ¡¸Just as you see you say¡­¡­This place is underground, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This is a descending type labyrinth after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­Why is there sunlight underground!?¡¹

    What was spread out before the eyes of Yuu¡¯s group was gigantic historic ruins that was being shined on by a downpour of light from the ceiling.

 Chapter 112 â€“ The Lake Bottom Historic Ruins

    The Lake Bottom Historic Ruins

    At the center of a huge lake, there was a historic ruins that looked like floating and a warm light that shined upon it.

    It was a scene that made us feel like we would forget that we were underground right now.

    ¡¸Incredible¡­¡­¡¹

    Beside me, Bernadette muttered that in a small voice and looked like she did so involuntarily.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Floors twenty-one to thirty are called ¡ºThe Lake Bottom Historic Ruins¡».¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºThe Lake Bottom Historic Ruins¡»¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s a perfectly fitting phrase.¡¹

    When I looked into the lake, the historic ruins looked like they started from the ruins that could be seen on the lake and then extended downwards to the bottom.

    ¡¸So that historic ruins-looking thing is the entrance, huh¡­¡­I see, so we have no choice but to get wet right from the start.¡¹

    Even after taking a light look around the bank, there wasn¡¯t a bridge that stretched out to the historic ruins on the lake, and there was no other means other than to swim across.

    ¡¸Measuring it by eye, it¡¯s about two hundred meters¡­¡­If we make a long jump¡­¡­No, I guess the distance is slightly lacking.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, even if we were to jump, Yashiro-san, you¡¯d be the only one able to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    In that case, since we really have no choice but to swim, and since it wouldn¡¯t be good for us to swim in our current appearance¡­¡­Kufufu.

    ¡¸Could you stop with that revolting smile?¡¹

    ¡¸Guhah!?¡¹

    With eyes that seemed like they were looking at a pig, Fiona gouged out my heart with her words. I guess I should say that she has her usual sharpness.

    ¡¸Wh, why you¡­¡­Can¡¯t you speak in a way that uses a bit more indirect?¡¹

    ¡¸If there is a need to, then I will¡­¡­so, is there one?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I returned with an immediate reply to Fiona¡¯s question. That¡¯s right, I have a secret plan. I started to explain to Fiona, Bernadette and the others.

    ¡¸If we change into clothes that are fine to get wet, then there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now then¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s about time we get going.¡¹

    ¡¸What ¡¸It¡¯s about time we get going¡¹! I demand a proper explanation!¡¹

    It was a time where I finished my brief explanation, and we were about to continue on to conquering the labyrinth. Her face red, and bashfully bending her body over, Bernadette shouted.

    ¡¸What the heck, I properly explain it, didn¡¯t I? Since we probably won¡¯t be able to defend against getting wet by the water, so instead we should make it so that it¡¯s alright to get wet.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, you did make that explanation. But even with that!¡¹

    Saying that, Bernadette thrust the cloth¡­¡­no, the swimsuit in her hand at me.

    ¡¸Th, th-th, this isn¡¯t a swimsuit! It¡¯s just string, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    The swimsuit that was grasped in Bernadette¡¯s hand was a black micro-bikini. It was a swimsuit that I bought behind-the-scenes from the Arachne that was in Altiera, Ariadne.

    ¡¸The thing called a swimsuit, it isn¡¯t something like this that looks like it would come off if I were to jump into the water! L, look, there was that one that I wore before! Something like that, where the base of my neck down to the joints of my legs were covered¡­¡­¡¹[1]

    ¡¸Still, in the world I originally came from, this much is normal, you know? Plus, there are some that were even more amazing.¡¹

    Incidentally, what I meant by normal may or may have not been decided by what the bikini models in things like gravure magazines were wearing.

    ¡¸M, more than this!? ¡­¡­In, in any case, I won¡¯t such a shameless swimsuit! If I have to wear something like this, I would rather get my regular clothes wet!¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. ¡­¡­You¡¯re really stubborn. Still, Bernadette, I don¡¯t have another swimsuit for you to change into¡­¡­Rather, even if there was one, I wouldn¡¯t want you to.¡¹

    ¡¸? Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s sexy.¡¹

    ¡¸Once you return back to your original appearance, I¡¯m going to give you a good scolding.¡¹

    I see, so she won¡¯t punish me now that I¡¯ve changed into a shota¡­¡­Maybe I should stay like this for a little while longer.

    ¡¸Still¡­¡­uumu, with the current lineup, Bernadette is the one with the biggest breasts¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, is this alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Ohh! It looks good on you, Fiona! It really suits you!¡¹

    As I was being troubled over how I was going to get Bernadette to wear the micro-bikini, I was called out to by Fiona, and when I turned my head, Fiona was wearing a white separate-type swimsuit and she was standing there while her cheeks were a bit red.

    Fumufumu¡­¡­She didn¡¯t have a chest, but for Fiona who had a model figure of having long arms and legs, the narrow part of her hips was sexy.

    Even if she had shadows accumulating in the corners of her eyes, or her hair was unkempt, or had tiny breasts, there was no change in the fact that she had a face and figure that could fascinate people. Rather, having a couple of minuses would be an accent and was something good.

    ¡¸Yuu, just now, you thought of something rude, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I would never. It¡¯s really cute.¡¹

    I shuddered from the sharpness of Fiona¡¯s intuition. Why is it that there¡¯s nothing but people with sharp intuition around me?

    ¡¸Yashiro-aniki! Is this alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! ¡­¡­Umu, as I thought, it should be a racing swimsuit for Kuon.¡¹

    The one that appeared following Fiona was Kuon. She was wearing the so-called swimsuit for racing.

    That swimsuit, where you see the body line no less than that of the school swimsuit, constricted her muscles, and yet, by being worn by Kuon who had a moderate amount of flesh on her chest and thighs, it brought about a type of gallantness and eroticism.

    £¨Kufufu, that was a good judgement, if I do say so myself.£©

    To be honest, only this racing swimsuit is something I didn¡¯t plan.

    This race-use swimsuit is the place that Ariadne arrived at as she aimed to advance the school swimsuit.

    For the me of that time, I didn¡¯t harbor any sort of interest towards the race-use swimsuits and I didn¡¯t write any blueprints like I did for the suku mizu and bikinis, but having reached this point with her own effort, Ariadne is also quite the considerable soldier. Though, I don¡¯t dare say what kind of soldier.

    ¡¸Still, it¡¯s pretty amazing even though it¡¯s cloth that¡¯s this thin. It doesn¡¯t feel like it will get torn at all, and it¡¯s like¡­¡­I can feel energy, or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It probably has various abilities placed on it. It¡¯s because the swimsuit was originally constructed to be fit for bestowing abilities.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh©`¡­¡­¡¹

    Inserting her finger into the gap of thigh of the swimsuit, Kuon muttered that while fixing a wedgie. She probably didn¡¯t expect that abilities could possibly have been bestowed on clothes like these.

    ¡¸Fufun. This is some pretty good equipment. Though it does have a weakness of being a bit chilly.¡¹

    Keeping her pirate hat and waist belt as they were, Angelica wore a deep red bikini and had a satisfied-looking smile.

    Maybe because of her tall figure, she had a figure where having the most amount of flesh and having slenderness coexisted. She possesses something good.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bernadette?¡¹

    When I turned my head from feeling a sudden stare, there was Bernadette-san who was puffing up her cheeks, looking displeased, and staring at me with scornful eyes. Eh, did I do something wrong?

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a moment.¡¹

    Saying that, Bernadette went into hiding behind a cover and started to make rummaging sounds. ¡­¡­Just what was up with her?

    I guess about five minutes passed after that. Seeing Bernadette as she appeared from out of the cover, my tension suddenly skyrocketed.

    ¡¸Be, Ber, Ber-Ber, Bernadette!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­H, how is it¡­¡­¡¹

    Dyeing her cheeks in red from shyness, although she was hiding her body with her own arms, Bernadette showed that micro-bikini figure that didn¡¯t have much clothed areas.

    Th, this is¡­¡­finally¡­¡­my era has¡­¡­¡¢

    ¡¸IT¡¯S HERE©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as much as Tre-san¡¯s but, these huge breasts that can¡¯t be covered with one hand and these vivaciously plump legs. That captivating dynamite body that was superior to those gravure models and make them run away was right before my eyes!!

    ¡¸Ya, Yashiro-san? Your eyes are scary, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Haaa, I can¡¯t handle it anymore¡­¡­Ugeh!?¡¹

    When I instinctively dived at Bernadette, a sudden pain ran through my neck.

    ¡¸Atemi! ¡­¡­Is this alright? Elf-nee-chan.¡¹[2]

    ¡¸Yes. That was splendid.¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh¡­¡­Just what are you making her do, Fiona!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡¹

    Having been put into a stupor but recovering in an instant, I drew close to Fiona, but against that look that looked like it could freeze anything, I silently nodded.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] If you have forgotten (which I did), she tried on the school swimsuit before.

    [2] Atemi is a term in Japanese martial arts to designate a blow to body. Please Google it if you are that interested to know. The explanation would be too long here. And I would pretty much be copying and pasting.

 Chapter 113 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Swimsuit Episode?

    Here is the last chapter for today, a sixth chapter. Let¡¯s just say this is the new record so that I can forget about it again. But man, you just gotta love that Yuu and his pervertedness. Oh, and this chapter has a picture. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Swimsuit Episode?

    To begin with, the human being called Yashiro Yuu was enough of a pervert that you could put ¡ºSuper¡» in front of the word pervert.

    The disaster that occurred three years ago. Starting with the ¡ºTiny Breast Panties Mask¡» incident, he was a front line class pervert that caused various perverted acts and incidents.

    That was how Yashiro Yuu was, but recently, it could be seen that those perverted impulses were clouded out. No, certainly, he did have times where he would get stimulated from seeing things like Bernadette¡¯s thighs or women¡¯s breasts.

    But such things were extremely normal for men of this age. It was not something to criticize him over.

    Then why was it that right now, Yuu¡¯s sexual perversions were held down. ¡­¡­That is definitely due to the trail of recent events.

    Umbra at the Magic Academy Lizwadia, Zephyr at the Port City Be Io¡­¡­The connections with his past, they had probably made Yuu be serious.

    ¡­¡­Now then, Yuu was originally perverted enough to put super in front of pervert. Such a guy was made to restraint his sexual desires due to the recent serious incidents.

    If a group of beautiful girls wearing swimsuits were to appear in front of such a guy¡­¡­

    ¡¸UOOOOOHHH!! Let me rub you, let me lick you, and then let me sniff yooooouuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that you would fall this far.¡¹

    It was probably inevitable that he would run wild.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Um, really, I¡¯m sorry. No, well, it was just sudden impulse and, such a, something like not seeing everyone as anything but an outlet for my sexual desires, it was totally not something like that.

    It¡¯s just, seeing as how I am a boy as well, once tender butts and swaying boobs are displayed in front of my eyes, um, my self-control, it, you see. It kind of couldn¡¯t be helped, and for the margin for taking the extenuating circumstances into consideration¡­¡­

    Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve got it wrong, I really am sorry. I was the one that made everyone in the female camp wear swimsuits and the fact that I got aroused by that and tried to do perverted things was my fault, so, in other words, everyone did absolutely nothing wrong, and I am seriously and extremely sorry for not keeping down my own sexual desires and for my depravity.¡¹

    Behold, this miserable appearance of a Hero as he prostrates himself while being surrounded in all directions by Fiona, Bernadette, Angelica, and Kuon, as he repeatedly and pathetically apologizes.

    Capture8

    Swimming across over to the historic ruins, Yuu¡¯s group continued on through the historic ruins after lightly drying themselves off.

    There was also a path where the water went up to their waists, so they continued on while still in their swimsuits, but that was where Yuu ran wild.

    Those thin clothes that got wet from the water and clung onto their skin and those limbs of beautiful women that extended from those clothes. Honestly, it was a situation that would arouse anyone, not just Yuu.

    The Yuu that ran wild, although he didn¡¯t draw the Sacred Sword, made full use of his bodily abilities that distanced himself from the ordinary person and rubbed the breasts and butts of the female camp, and he finally regained sanity after receiving a fist from all members.

    Since they were actions where he precisely had consciousness despite saying that he ran wild, Yuu had no choice but to continue earnestly apologizing.

    As if he were a husband that got caught cheating!

    ¡¸Well, for me, if I think of it as paying back a debt and furthermore making him gain a debt¡­¡­I could settle with that, but what do you guys think?¡¹

    While heavily carrying a cutlass on her shoulder, Angelica broke the ice.

    ¡¸If I consider it as a match in my training time, I guess there¡¯s no problem. ¡­¡­I did hit him quite a bit after all.¡¹

    Her cheeks red, Kuon replied with that while wryly smiling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I beat the light out of you, so I feel refreshed.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an oni?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an Elf.¡¹

    Fiona cheerfully chuckled.

    And then¨D¨D

    *Gachi* (Click)¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guilty¡¹

    Only Bernadette didn¡¯t forgive him.

    ¡¸N, no way!¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s my line! D, doing that to my breasts and butt, like that¡­¡­¤Ã, please take responsibility!¡¹

    ¡¸R, responsibility¡­¡­You mean like marriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Wr, w-w-w-w-wro, you¡¯ve got it wrong!!¡¹

    When Yuu asked that while the muzzle was pointed at his forehead, Bernadette¡¯s face turned red and she wouldn¡¯t comply with him. At the time that Yuu thought that there was nothing more that could be done and resigned himself to his fate, some timely help was given by a character he never would have thought of.

    ¡¸¡­¡­At any rate, you certainly are intimate, aren¡¯t you, you and Yuu.¡¹

    Rather than calling it a lifeboat, it was simply a change in topic. Moreover, it was a topic that wasn¡¯t intended to go along with Yuu¡¯s life or death. Asking because she wanted to ask, it was probably from that sort of aim.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­In, intimate¡­¡­I¡¯m not really.¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least, concerning Yuu, you seem to be a special existence to him, you know? ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Yuu. The time when you were groping her was the longest after all.¡¹

    From those words that were said in a cold manner of speaking as if she were blaming him, Yuu went into a seiza position. Yuu¡¯s body understood that a sermon was going to happen.

    ¡¸No, um, I didn¡¯t particularly have that kind of intention¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then why was her swimsuit the only one that was light and had a small area of cloth?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ¡­¡­Be, because it suited her?¡¹

    ¡¸Why was it made in black, which is like her own personal color? Or could it be because it goes with her hair color?¡¹

    ¡¸It, it was a coincidence. ¡¹

    ¡¸Why was it only at the time that she wore the swimsuit that you were delighted as if you were aiming for it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because her boobs were¡­¡­wait, eh? Why am I getting scolded by you, Fiona?¡¹

    ¡¸Who did you say was scolding you!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    Yuu was frightened by the hysteric-looking Fiona.

    ¡¸Yuu, in the first place, you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, um¡­¡­Since it seems Yashiro-san is frightened, how about we leave it at that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­To begin with, you¡¯re the biggest mystery here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Feeling sorry for Yuu who was being scolded, Bernadette stopped Fiona, but Fiona changed the aim of the attack to Bernadette.

    ¡¸You, just what are you to Yuu?¡¹

 Chapter 114 â€“ Concerning the Girls

    Hey guys. Surprise! I have an update, and it hasn¡¯t been a month! Haa¡­ Now if only I could get back to making a weekly release. Well, this time it was two weeks. So pretty close. Well anyway, enjoy.

    Concerning the Girls

    What kind of person was Bernadette to Yashiro Yuu?

    In response to that question, Bernadette replied without pause.

    ¡¸His ally.¡¹

    Since the time she knew of his past in Be Io, Bernadette swore that she would be Yuu¡¯s ally. (Though that didn¡¯t mean that she allowed perverted behavior)

    When Bernadette replied with that, Fiona lightly waved her finger like a staff and invoked Silent Magic. The surrounding sounds vanished, and only the breathing sounds of both Fiona and Bernadette resounded in the world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You know of Yuu¡¯s true identity, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸The Hero that saved the world together with Saint-sama and the others three years ago¡­¡­correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­You, you should be a believer of the religious organization, right?¡¹

    It was a natural question. It was because the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization that Bernadette belonged to said that Yuu who was the preceding Hero had let the Saint die without trying to help her and treated him as the enemy of God.

    ¡¸Yes. I am a nun that serves the God Ulquiorra who is our Father.¡¹

    The moment she said that, Bernadette felt an anger that was similar to bloodlust swelling up from Fiona.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then why are you Yuu¡¯s ally. At the very least, right now, shouldn¡¯t the religious organization Yuu¡¯s enemy? Even I, someone who is disinterested in the world, know that. A deed that returns evil for good¡­¡­That¡¯s the way Humans do things, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­It makes me sick.¡¹

    From those words of the quietly and disinterestedly speaking Fiona, biting words could clearly be felt. They didn¡¯t even try to hide her irritation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I also, intended on assassinating Yashiro-san at the beginning. The evil that let Saint-sama die without trying to help¡­¡­Because that was the image of the Hero that the current religious organization set forth.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then why.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard about what happened to Saint-sama¡­¡­No, to Olivia-san.¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¡¡¹

    Fiona grandly opened her eyes wide open. Her mouth opened, and it was a facial expression that showed she was surprised from the bottom of her heart. No, of course that would surprise her. That Yuu had talked about that much.

    ¡¸I learned that Yashiro-san was not the enemy of God. That is why, I am Yashiro-san¡¯s ally.¡¹

    Fiona bit her lip from that straightforward gaze that was pointed towards her.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Is this¡­¡­a scene of carnage?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably, I think that it is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because of magic, we can¡¯t hear them at all.¡¹

    Maybe because she didn¡¯t want us to hear, Fiona suddenly put up Silent. I could tell that it was a dangerous atmosphere, but I had no idea about what they were talking about.

    ¡¸Yashiro-aniki, can¡¯t you use lip reading?¡¹

    ¡¸I can do it if I tried but it¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸You can but it¡¯s impossible? Is that some kind of riddle?¡¹

    ¡¸When I look at girls¡¯ lips, I get horny.¡¹

    ¡¸You seriously are so¡­¡­By the way, what about men?¡¹

    ¡¸Why the hell do I have to do so depressing like staring at a guy¡¯s lips. Refused, I refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸You really are out there, as expected of you, Yashiro-aniki.¡¹

    As we made that small talk, we felt a sensation like fog was clearing up. It seems that the Silent Magic was undone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯t stomach it.¡¹

    Those were the first words of Fiona, who had undone the Silent Magic, and those words seemed to make the gloomy atmosphere even more heavy.

    ¡¸What do you mean by can¡¯t stomach it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Both you¡­¡­And Yuu.¡¹

    Together with those words that looked like they were spit out, Fiona glared at me and Bernadette. ¡­¡­Somehow, she was looking strange.

    ¡¸Oi oi, Fiona, just what¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!!¡¹

    Surprised by those eyes that had hostility in them and, above all else, by the fact that the Fiona that would never do something that would raise her voice had shouted, I stopped the hand I had extended out.

    ¡¸Disappearing as you pleased! Coming back as you pleased!! Turning your eyes away from the mission! Living in peace all for yourself! ¡­¡­Getting a new woman and frivolously laughing, even though Olivia had died!! ¡­¡­¡­You aren¡¯t the Yuu that I once knew!!¡¹

    I was glared at as if she were looking at her parents¡¯ hated enemy by a companion that I had once traveled with.

    ¡ó

    Fiona.

    While being an Elf that was called a person of the forest and was famous for her misanthropy, she was a heroic figure that had become the Imperial Court Mage of the Human country ¡ºLeezelion¡».

    Although Fiona herself hated Humans, she was soft only on the Imperial Princess Sisters, Olivia, Sylvia, and Alicia, and even in the journey to subjugate the Demon Lord, she would be worried about Olivia and Sylvia.

    She and the three sisters, they had known each other since Olivia and the girls were born, and Sylvia stated that she was ¡¸Like a mother, like a sister, and like a close friend¡¹ to them.

    Fiona was the only one that called them with the pet name of the Three Sisters. (Fiona wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to)

    Because Fiona was like that, she probably couldn¡¯t forgive me who looked like I had forgotten about Olivia and went on a journey.

    However¨D¨D,

    Although she may be a former companion, there is a place that she shouldn¡¯t touch.

    ¡¸Olivia isn¡¯t dead. Don¡¯t go making that mistake, Fiona.¡¹

 Chapter 115 â€“ Bernadetteâ€™s Feelings

    Second chapter. Now I am caught up in being enough chapters for one per week. Though, I¡¯m pretty sure you guys would rather have the chapters out for that week instead of the number of chapters released for the number of weeks that passed since the last release. Now, enough of my rambling. Enjoy.

    Bernadette¡¯s Feelings

    Hello there everyone, I am the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization¡¯s nun and agent, Bernadette.

    We have continued through about half of the Lake Bottom Historic Ruins layer but, goodness, right now, we¡¯ve encountered a scene of carnage!

    ¡¸To begin with, every little thing you made a fuss about would be ¡°the princess this, the princess that¡±. A lesbian? Are you a lesbian? It¡¯s great for me every time I look, but I really don¡¯t recommend such an unproductive action.¡¹

    ¡¸Could you not soil my and the Princesses¡¯ relationship with such coarse and vulgar words? Though, well, I guess a man, moreover a pervert like you, Yuu, whose lower half and brain are connected wouldn¡¯t be able to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸You just treated me like a pervert who can only feel sexual desire for people, didn¡¯t you!? I still haven¡¯t forgiven you for completely getting in my way of having a bittersweet love design, you know!? You struck me with a high-rank magic just for holding hands with her, you tiny breasted lesbian Elf!!¡¹

    ¡¸That is actually what you are, isn¡¯t it! I¡¯m the one that hasn¡¯t forgiven you, you know? Despite knowing that Olivia was disinterested in such things, at every opportunity, you would try to touch her butt, or look for our underwear, how can you have the nerve to deny that such a person is the incarnation of sexual desire?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? You were also someone that looked for underwear. Wasn¡¯t the one that you particularly favored the totally meaningless bra of Sylvia¡¯s when it was wet with sweat after training?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, wh-wh-wh-wh, Yuu, why do you know th¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸It was by chance when I tried to peek on you guys bathing. Ukeke, whose mouth said something about the incarnation of sexual desire again? I would weally like to be tawt that~ again~.¡¹[1]

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, who was the one that always made it so that the Princesses didn¡¯t know about your bed-wetting, could you remind me~?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, tha, bu, you, that¡¯s not fair! That¡¯s totally not something you should say as a human being, isn¡¯t it!? Also, don¡¯t make it sound like I did it every evening and every night!¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately for you, I am a High Elf.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not talking about race, you donkey ears! Are you telling me that you don¡¯t have a heart of mercy, oi¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I would have something like mercy for you¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡­¡­Though I say a scene of carnage, in terms of its level, it¡¯s a kid¡¯s fight.

    The beginning of all this was a serious event.

    It was a difference of views between Fiona-san who revered Olivia-san, who was Saint-sama, as the Princess of a country against Yashiro-san¡¯s Olivia-san who he had loved as a woman.

    Both of them were correct, and both were thinking of Olivia-san, but Fiona was angry that Yashiro-san ran away from his Hero obligations and had lost his feelings towards Olivia-san. And Yashiro-san became angry from that Fiona-san¡¯s words, and then as if giving tit for tat with inflammatory words, it gradually became a belligerent conversation and¡­¡­,

    ¡¸You tiny breasted, ero Elf!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, enemy of women! Pervert!¡¹

    That is how it became this exchange of reckless remarks that was like a fight between children.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell if they get along well or not.¡¹

    I remember that Angelica-san the pirate muttered that sounding amazed.

    ¡¸¡«¡«¤Ã, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. I¡¯ll wake you up once it¡¯s your turn for being lookout.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that!¡¹

    Looking like he had lost his temper, Yashiro-san entered the set up tent and left.

    ¡¸This doesn¡¯t look like the time to be inviting Yashiro-aniki to some training. ¡­¡­Bernadette-nee-chan, what¡¯ll you do? Want to take the rest first?¡¹

    Kuon-san looked at the tent and asked that.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll be the first lookout.¡¹

    ¡¸That so. Then I¡¯ll see you later. ¡­¡­Fuah¡«¡¹

    Making a cute yawn, Kuon-san went not into the tent that Yashiro-san went into, but another one.

    ¡¸This is a surprise. I thought that you would have taken the rest first.¡¹

    At those words that she said while glaring at me, I reflexively made a wry smile.

    ¡¸Ah, ahaha¡­¡­It would seem that I am quite hated.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that. If you¡¯re going to blame anyone, blame Yuu.¡¹

    Words of rejection that had absolutely no signs of shyness about them. From those words, I was convinced.

    Ahh, this woman, to this extent, she¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­But, could you please not get mad at Yashiro-san? ¡­¡­The things about Yuu, from three years ago, I unreasonably asked him about it.¡¹

    About Yashiro-san, about Olivia-san¡­¡­And then, about if he loved his comrades that he had once traveled with.

    Fiona-san getting into a bad mood was also because Yashiro-san had seen my appearance in a swimsuit and had become lewd. Fiona-san couldn¡¯t forgive that I, someone that wasn¡¯t a former comrade, was being intimate with Yashiro-san.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Fiona-san¡¯s eyes became about thirty percent sharper. It would seem that she went from caution to hostility.

    ¡¸I had accompanied Yashiro-san who had been hiding his background as the Hero, selfishly felt like I had been betrayed, and then asked him. I asked ¡¸Did you really let Saint-sama die without trying to help her?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You know, there¡¯s no way he would have¡­¡­¡¹

    Muttering as if she were straining herself, tears were rising up in Fiona¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Right. Looking back at it now, it¡¯s embarrassing. It¡¯s just, at that time, I was confused about various things, and I couldn¡¯t not ask about it. I mean, the man that I was gradually falling in love with was, the Hero that let the Saint-sama that I had admired for so long die without helping her¡­¡­Having that kind of misunderstanding, I had no choice but to ask, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    When I said that, it looked to me like Fiona-san had a facial expression that said ¡°as I thought¡±.

    ¡¸I, love Yashiro-san. Although he¡¯s a bit lewd and slovenly, I love the Yashiro-san who possesses a kind heart. Although he¡¯s immodest, I want to have a kiss from him. I want him to affectionately embrace me and whisper ¡¸I love you¡¹ close to my ear. This is a secret but, as long as it¡¯s Yashiro-san, when he looks at me with lewd eyes, or when he rubs my chest, happiness just overflows with in me and I feel like I¡¯m about to go crazy. It¡¯s so fun, I¡¯m so happy, it feels like I understand that this is what it means to fall in love with someone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, and Yuu¡¹

    I swung my head sideways to the words that Fiona-san started to say and responded.

    ¡¸I really love Yashiro-san. ¡­¡­But, Yashiro-san loves Olivia-san. Yashiro-san loves Olivia-san more that I, more that ¡°we¡± like Yashiro-san. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why, I, don¡¯t have that kind of relationship with Yashiro-san.¡¹

    A genuine, pure, love.[2]

    ¡¸It¡¯s vexing. Despite having disappeared, Olivia-san has captured Yashiro-san¡¯s heart and won¡¯t part from it. It¡¯s unfair, cruel. I had harbored such feelings against the Saint-sama that I had admired. I didn¡¯t know that falling in love with someone was something that would hurt my chest this much.¡¹

    If Olivia-san is alive, there was the possibility that she could still make Yashiro-san turn around to her (though that is probably very unlikely). But, how am I supposed to fight against an opponent that has disappeared. That¡¯s just, her quitting while she was ahead.

    A love that would never come true. A thorny path, where I can¡¯t whisper my love¡­¡­Nevertheless, I,

    ¡¸I, am Yashiro-san¡¯s ally. If it¡¯s for Yashiro-san¡¯s sake, I have the resolve to make an enemy of even the religious organization. It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t become Yashiro-san¡¯s support. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just self-satisfaction. ¡­¡­But, if there is ever a time where Yashiro-san cries again, I want to be beside him. I won¡¯t say anything self-important like I¡¯ll lend him my chest. However, I want to hear his suppressed weeping nearby the wall that hides Yashiro-san¡¯s tears.¡¹

    I love him, and I want him to love me. But more than that, I want to be Yashiro-san¡¯s ally.

    This feeling is the only one that I can brag that I won¡¯t lose to anyone in.

    Against Fiona-san and Yashiro-san¡¯s former comrades. And then, even against Olivia-san, I don¡¯t want to lose in this feeling.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Yashiro-san and I don¡¯t have a relationship of something like lovers. I, who call myself Yashiro-san¡¯s ally, am just selfishly accompanying Yashiro-san on his journey.¡¹

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Speaks childishly in that last sentence.

    [2] The love mentioned here and the love that Yashiro-san had for Olivia in the previous line used the word ¡°ai¡± instead of ¡°suki¡±. ¡°Ai¡± is a much stronger word for love than ¡°suki¡±.

 Chapter 116 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Fear

    And a third chapter. Yay. A little bit faster than one chapter a week. Unless I missed a chapter before, then I¡¯m back on track. Unless I missed more than one before, then I am still behind. Whatever the case, this is the third chapter for today. And this is all I¡¯ve got for now. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Fear

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t forgive you. Just as you won¡¯t forgive me, I also won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    Bernadette turned a sharp gaze towards Fiona as if to say that she was returning the favor for being glared at before.

    ¡¸Ignoring Yashiro-san¡¯s feelings, and telling him to continue fighting, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I have any thoughts of wanting to be forgiven. ¡¹

    Fiona replied to Bernadette¡¯s words sounding uninterested.

    ¡¸I understand your reason for traveling with Yuu, and your feelings. But, ¡­¡­in the end, Yuu is just running away. From his fate, from his mission¡­¡­From Olivia, he is just running away.¡¹

    Bernadette could only keep her mouth silent to Fiona¡¯s seemingly sad face as she said that.

    ¡¸Yuu is scared. Of living as the Hero again, and being betrayed by people. Of reaching the point of hating and detesting people again. And then, of facing Olivia.¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Why, didn¡¯t you save us?¡¹

    In a certain village that they stopped by in the middle of their journey.

    That place, before the party that Yuu and Olivia started could help them, was ruined by a group of monsters. The sole surviving little girl turned her dark, sluggish eyes at Yuu, and

    ¡¸¡­¡­Unforgivable. Unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable. Both Hero-sama and Saint-sama, even though you said that you would protect us. Unforgivable unforgivable unforgivable.¡¹

    The little girl had her heart broken, and committed suicide as she spat out curses.

    Yuu resented the monsters, and continued the journey while being frightened by the little girl¡¯s curses.

    There was a village that persecuted demi-humans like Elves and Dwarves.

    The villagers treated demi-humans as if they were slaves, exploited them, and furthermore ostracized them.

    The party resented them, but because it was the village¡¯s law, the villagers stopped thinking about it and continued persecuting them.

    Seeing the demi-humans that had bruises all over their bodies and that looked at them with eyes that seemed to fear them, Yuu felt anger towards the villagers.

    There was a feudal lord that placed a heavy tax on his citizens and filled his pockets by taking advantage of his position.

    Yuu saw a too skinny, starving child that was younger than him crouching on the roadside.

    Sylvia and the others were riled up and went up against the country, but there was no choice but to give up.

    Together with a sense of helplessness, Yuu came to possess hatred against aristocrats that imposed tyrannical rule.

    A comrade that he had traveled together with him, Zephyr, had betrayed him.

    Because of the Magician that desired power simply due to greed, an unhealable injury was left on Olivia¡¯s back.

    Yuu came to possess suspicion against even his comrades.

    There was a village that tricked the party.

    They had been threatened by Mazoku, but to protect themselves more than anything, they sold out Yuu¡¯s group that was fighting for the sake of the people to the Mazoku.

    After having climbed over the trap while losing some precious comrades in the fight, when he saw the people quickly change their attitudes and come obsequious with them, Yuu became unable to figure out the meaning of his own existence.

    ¡¸Is there really superiority or inferiority between fellow living beings?¡¹

    Seeing the religious organization turn demi-humans and heretics into slaves, Yuu muttered that.

    ¡¸What, am I fighting for?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to receive gratitude. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to sell favors.

    But, it wasn¡¯t like he wanted to be betrayed.

    Having his heart, his feelings betrayed, Yuu muttered that while in tears.

    ¡¸Is there, any value in being saved to a person?¡¹

    Gloomily muddying his black eyes just like that little girl, Yuu muttered that with a cracked voice.

    The one who saved that Yuu, ¡­¡­the heart of that Yuu whose heart was broken, who had accumulated only hatred for people, who was about to become the second Demon Lord, the one who saved him was Olivia.

    By simply holding him tight, caressing his head, being beside him, Olivia continued to turn a gentle smile towards Yuu.

    That was all. Nothing more than that.

    However, to the Yuu of that time, that warmth was what he wanted more than anything else.

    There are times where people would hurt other people. Where they would make each other suffer.

    However, in the same way as that, no, even more than that, people were able to heal other people.

    Having come to understand that, Yuu decided to bet on the hearts of people.

    If it were the people that possessed this warmth, the world should change in a good direction.

    Yuu roused himself, and fought with the Demon Lord for the sake of the people¡¯s future. All while knowing that beyond that, his own future would be gone.

    But at the end of that, Yuu lost the one that taught him about the warmth of people, Olivia.

    Guessing Yuu¡¯s true feelings as he staked his own future for the sake of the people¡¯s future and planned for mutual destruction with the Demon Lord, Olivia became an existence that was only a soul, entrapped the Demon Lord, and produced Yuu¡¯s future.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So I¡¯m running away, huh.¡¹

    Yuu muttered that in a small voice. It was because in the middle of his snoring and sleeping in the same tent as the shorty and the tall lanky person that were Angelica¡¯s subordinates, he heard the voices of Fiona and Bernadette who were on watch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m the worst, aren¡¯t I.¡¹

    It was at times like this that he came to hate his own inhuman physical abilities.

    ¡­¡­And then, hearing Bernadette¡¯s feelings, he came to hate himself.

    He knew about Bernadette¡¯s feelings.

    He didn¡¯t know the reason why he was liked. But, Yuu had noticed the awakening of love that Bernadette had towards him.

    Upon noticing it, he pretended to not have perceived it.

    It was because he felt that he would probably not be able to fall in love with any woman besides Olivia.

    Right now, even after learning that Bernadette¡¯s feelings weren¡¯t his own false impressions, he wasn¡¯t welling up with happiness.

    Ahh, so it really was like that.

    Thinking that, it was enough for him to feel disgust at how cold he was to it.

    And then, there was Fiona¡¯s words.

    Running away.

    ¡­¡­That was exactly it.

    He was running away. Yuu was, running away from everything.

    From the world, from his comrades¡­¡­From Olivia.

    The truth was that he needed to properly face them all.

    And yet, he was running away.

    Because he was scared.

    Of having that feeling once more¡­¡­That feeling of starting to hate people.

    That feeling of, becoming unable to trust his comrades.

    And then¡­¡­if at the time he became like that again, would he properly return to how he was.

    Olivia who had saved him at that time was no longer there.

    She became only a soul, and confined the Demon Lord.

    As long as Olivia wasn¡¯t there, there was no next time. Next time, wouldn¡¯t he himself change into the Demon Lord?

    He was apprehended by such a fear.

 Chapter 117 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Flash Flood?

    Oh crap! It¡¯s been more than two months since I¡¯ve made an update. I am really, really, REALLY sorry. Feel free to burn, skin, or flail me alive. Or just make really mad comments about me. Whatever floats your boat.

    Anyway, as for why it has been two months since my last update¡­¡­Haa, I¡¯ll just come clean. I got stumped on something in one of the chapters and so I put it off. Still having my other half (Isekai Soul-Cyborg) working on his project, by the time I realized it, it had been a month and a half. Well, part of that month and a half was a two week vacation on a laptop that doesn¡¯t have Microsoft Word on it (yes, I use Microsoft Word for this), so I couldn¡¯t do anything about it during that. Still, that¡¯s a month of neglect. So once I realized that, I started to get back to work on this¡­Only to still get stumped on that same spot. Procrastinating for a week, I decided to say ¡°Screw it¡± and kept on translating. After getting past that, I worked to play catch up until now. So I am now only one chapter behind on what I owe you guys. So I¡¯m sorry about that as well. Coming back only to still be behind. Man, I really am incompetent. orz

    Well, enough of that, here is the first chapter of what I have for you.

    The Preceding Hero and the Flash Flood?

    ¡¸Kikiki¡­¡­A bit more, just a bit more.¡¹

    In a deep, dark place, there was a little girl. The Vampire Princess Paimon.

    Holding a crystal ball that was the size of a softball in one hand, she looked into the crystal sphere, and because of the welling up feelings of delight, her mouth was turned up into a smile.

    ¡¸With just a bit more¡­¡­My wish will come true!¡¹

    What was reflected in her eyes were the black haired young boy and girl.

    ¡¸For 1200 years, I have waited¡­¡­¥Ã!¡¹

    Recalling it, anger welled up.

    ¡¸1200 years of being sealed in this land by the miko, and having my power snatched away that that witch¡­¡­Finally, my wish¡­¡­My household¡¯s dearest wish will come true!!¡¹

    Putting strength into her grip, the crystal ball made a sound, crumbled, and scattered. However, without stopping to even care about it, she raised her hand overhead.

    ¡¸Lineage of Miko ¡ºSora¡», come before me. With you as the sacrifice, I shall bloom once again as the ¡°King that Controls Demons¡±!! Ancestors, see me clearly. Miko, watch me, and Witch, wash your neck and wait for me. I, shall rule all in this world!!¡¹

    Her golden eyes gleamed ominously within the darkness.

    ¡ó

    Having spent the night in the tents, we continued through the floors with great vigor.

    This was because, compared to the floors until now, the number of appearing monsters was gradually getting smaller.

    And then, when we got close to the boss floor, finally, the monsters stopped appearing.

    ¡¸That¡¯s weird, normally, they would be coming out to the point of being really unpleasant.¡¹

    Fiona muttered that while surveying the vicinity.

    Without anything but the walls, the ceiling, the water that submerged us up to our ankles, and the floor existing, the figures of monsters trying to obstruct us couldn¡¯t be seen at all.

    ¡¸We¡¯re lucky that they¡¯re not coming out. ¡­¡­I guess that kind of thinking really would be unreasonable, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like that possibility couldn¡¯t happen, but Bernadette¡¯s thought probably wasn¡¯t right.

    Now that Fiona, who has dived into this labyrinth many times over, has felt that something was abnormal, there should be something that is happening.

    ¡¸£¡ ¡­¡­Yashiro-aniki, there¡¯s something here.¡¹

    Her fox ears standing up right and her being vigilant, Kuon extended her hand to the short sword on her waist.

    When I grasp the handle of the Magic Sword so as to follow suit, the Magic Sword Ravenbrand groaned with an ¡¸Uumu¡¹.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Making a weird voice like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kiddo, this jus¡¯ might be terrible opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    As it was about to say something, as if acting in concert with Ravenbrand¡¯s words, that suddenly happened.

    ¡¸¤Ã!? Everyone, get behind me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    A rumbling and ominous sound engulfed the vicinity, and in the next instant, a raging stream of a height that easily surpassed our heights came rushing at us.

    ¡¸Wh, what is up with this all of a sudden!?¡¹

    Angelica panicked from the nearing raging stream that came with a force that surpassed imagination. Of course she would. Just a little while ago, no, just a second ago, this suddenly happened even though it was all calm.

    ¡¸Kuon, use ¡ºZetsuei¡»!!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me, Aniki!¡¹

    Drawing her short sword, Kuon lined up beside me, and made a blade of Maryoku on her short sword.

    ¡¸¡ºZetsuei¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooohhhh!!¡¹

    Kuon fired the blade of Maryoku at the same time she swung, and I fired a slash wave that was born from the after-effect of swinging Ravenbrand downward.

    The blade of Maryoku and the slash wave tore up the raging stream¡­¡­And the scattered water became spears and went through my shoulder.

    ¡¸¤Ã, Magic!?¡¹

    Nay, it wasn¡¯t magic. However, the ¡°thing¡± that I mistook for magic went through my body.

    ¡¸Uwaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuon! Tsk!!¡¹

    The spears of water also made an attack on Kuon who had also cut the raging stream beside me, and they went through her left foot and thigh.

    ¡¸Yashiro-san! Kuon-san!!¡¹

    ¡¸Use Heal on Kuon! I won¡¯t let you make a second attack!!¡¹

    Leaving Kuon to Bernadette, I tore up the spears of water that once again attacked us.

    When I cut up about ten of the spears of water, the attack came to a sudden stop, and in exchange, the water at our feet was drawn back, and in the end, the water had disappeared.

    ¡¸Just what in the world was that.¡¹

    When I sheathed the Magic Sword into its scabbard, my eyes met with Fiona¡¯s.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t feel the power of the spirits. ¡­¡­Most likely, it¡¯s an opponent that specializes in manipulating water.¡¹

    ¡¸I bet.¡¹

    Magic was a marvel that appealed to the surrounding spirits and would then get invoked. Since it was Fiona, who was able to feel nearby spirits, that was saying this, there was no doubt about it.

    If that¡¯s the case, the only other thing I can think of is an ¡ºAbility¡».

    Things like ¡ºSnatch¡» that Zephyr possesses, or ¡ºForesight¡» that Baba-chan and Lililuri possess, they happen without borrowing the power of the spirits, and are the embodiment of marvels that are similar to magic yet completely different.

    ¡¸However, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­Is it a Mazoku?¡¹

    Starting with Agniera and Terakio, most of the Mazoku¡¯s fighting techniques are things that come from their personal abilities. Agniera specialized in manipulating flames, and Terakio could change the hardness of his body into something similar to steel.

    If it were a Mazoku, freely manipulating water wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡¸Is it the work of that Vampire?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s probably, not it.¡¹

    That girl was similar to Baba-chan in that she was a theatrical type that liked to see people¡¯s reactions to her deeds. If they were to meet with Paimon, she should be waiting in the waiting in the boss room.

    ¡¸Oi, kiddo, could I get a sec?¡¹

    As I was worrying, the sheathed Ravenbrand called out to me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have an idea on what it is.¡¹

    I was surprised by the words of the Magic Sword that waited a bit before answering.

    ¡¸You know what it is!? Wait, why do you know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I had cut it before. It was strong, and we weren¡¯t able to defeat it but¡­¡­It¡¯s probably that guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Cut it you say¡­¡­What¡¯s its name?¡¹

    When I asked that, Ravenbrand said each word with a low voice.

    ¡¸Sea King Dragon Leviathan. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a Marquis-class Mazoku.¡¹

 Chapter 118 â€“ Preceding Hero, Rush the Enemy

    Here is the chapter that stumped me. In the end, I still couldn¡¯t figure it out. If someone could, please help out this incompetent fool. Thank you.

    Preceding Hero, Rush the Enemy

    Sea King Dragon Leviathan.

    It¡¯s a dragon possessing a long body like that of a snake, and it is also a magic dragon possessing the power to manipulate even the weather. In port cities, it is also treated like a Namahage where people say ¡¸Bad children that don¡¯t do what they¡¯re told, the Leviathan will come and eat them.¡¹

    ¡¸For argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯s say that it is a Leviathan¡­¡­Why is such a monster within the depths of a labyrinth like this?¡¹

    Having been informed by the port city-raised Kuon and having heard the legend of the Leviathan, I involuntarily breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸Originally, our opponent should have been several Slime Golems. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡­This is clearly the work of that Vampire.¡¹

    Opening the walkthrough book, Fiona similarly sighed.

    Slime Golems are, just as the name suggests, magical puppets where water that became a gel-like substance took on a human shape.

    Compared to the types of Golems made with materials like rocks, the abilities of each one is low, but since they always exist with several of them being there, they specialize not in fighting as an individual but in fighting as a group.

    Several Slime Golems and a court rank holding Magic Dragon¡­¡­Clearly the latter was a more formidable enemy.

    ¡¸Since she said that she led an army of two hundred, couldn¡¯t it be a subordinate of that Vampire?¡¹

    ¡¸Then that would mean that Vampire is at Duke-class. For such a monster to be in a place like this, I really want to be given a break¡­¡­¡¹

    If that Vampire Paimon really is at Duke-class, I¡¯ll have no choice but to use the Sacred Sword with no arguments about it.

    But I just can¡¯t help but think that Vampire isn¡¯t that strong.

    ¡¸Oi oi, right now, instead of the Vampire, it¡¯s about the Leviathan, right? Hey, Black Hair, you can win against it, right?¡¹

    In response to Angelica¡¯s question that tried to confirm things, I nodded.

    Although it¡¯s called a Marquis, its true strength could go from the best of them to the worst of them, and even if it were strong, it wouldn¡¯t reach Duke-class. If it isn¡¯t Duke-class, then it¡¯s possible to deal with it.

    ¡¸Then we only have to continue on. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aye, Captain.¡¹¡¹

    Angelica¡¯s followers, the shorty and the tall lanky guy, started walking in succession with Angelica.

    Getting cocky like that with the thought that other people will be fighting¡­¡­Still, I guess it¡¯s true that we can¡¯t advance if we only worry about things.

    ¡¸Kuon and I will act as the vanguard. Bernadette and Fiona will be the rear guard. Let¡¯s go with this.¡¹

    Kuon, Bernadette, and Fiona, the three of them nodded in agreement.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡ºSo you¡¯ve come, children of man.¡»¡¹

    The labyrinth¡¯s 30th underground floor, in the Lake Bottom Historic Ruin¡¯s boss room, that guy was there. It was the gigantic Magic Dragon that possessed a long body like that of a snake, Leviathan.

    The water surrounding the Leviathan was surging, becoming waterspouts and drifting about.

    Angelica and the rest of the Three Stooges had already moved behind us due to the dense killing intent that was being released from the Magic Dragon.

    ¡¸This guy¡­¡­so it¡¯s the Alexelia Language.¡¹

    Having had experience with the words that the Magic Dragon gave out, I recalled that they were of the old grammar magic language.

    ¡¸Spirit language (Alexelia)? Yashiro-san, you¡¯re able to handle Spirit language?¡¹

    ¡¸Pretty much.¡¹

    Lightly nodding to Bernadette, I exchanged looks with Fiona.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºMarquis-class Leviathan. If there is a reason for your enmity against us, we would like to hear it beforehand.¡»¡¹

    Nodding at me, Fiona asked that of the Magic Dragon in fluent Alexelian.

    ¡¸¡ºWhat my master desires is the extinction of the lineage of the miko¡­¡­I cannot say any more than that.¡»¡¹

    The Leviathan honestly answered the question. I see, it looks like it¡¯s a Mazoku of the older generation.

    Among the living Mazokus from the ancient era, many of them are lordly, and some of them surprisingly can be reasoned with despite them being hostile.

    Among the Six Blade Generals, Tonitrus was the eldest, wasn¡¯t he?

    The youngest is their Wintos, or if reincarnation is included, it would be Agniera who immediately reincarnates every time she dies.

    And then, with this just now, we learned that that Vampire had placed this Leviathan as her subordinate.

    ¡¸¡ºDo not resist too much, children of man.¡»¡¹

    And then, together with enough bloodlust to feel like it was oozing out, water was fired out from the Leviathan¡¯s mouth with a speed that surpassed the speed of sound.

    The Breath attack that was the special move of dragons. That which the water attributed Leviathan fired is something that should be called a laser of water and specializes in its penetrating power. The water was compressed and fired to a level where if something like the human body were to be hit, forget being pierced through, it would burst and scatter with nothing remaining.

    Such a thing,

    ¡¸¨D¨DHear my wish and grant it, o spirits of the gales (Dima, yolge tur, win elementia)¡­¡­¡ºWind Wall¡»£¡¡¹[1]

    it was dispersed by the barrier of wind that Fiona put up.

    ¡¸You two, here we go!¡¹

    *Jyaki* Her Magic Gun at the ready, Bernadette shouted. Having drawn our Magic Sword and short sword as if in response to her, she shot body strengthening magic bullets at me and Kuon.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Kuon.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me, Aniki!¡¹

    At almost the same time that I started running, Kuon broke out into a run while holding her short sword with a reverse grip and while keeping her posture low.

    When we did, the water that covered our footing boiled up and a spear of water came swooping down on both me and Kuon.

    *Daan!*

    A gunshot ruled the inside of the room, and in the next instant, the spear of water scattered.

    Bernadette was providing covering fire through her Magic Gun.

    Bernadette was set up not with her pistol-type guns, but with a sniper-type gun. This was the reason why Bernadette was made to be the rear guard this time.

    The plan was to have Bernadette shoot down all of the attacks that were meant to stop us in our tracks.

    ¡¸Here we go, Raven!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Unfastening the scabbards latch and unsheathing the Magic Sword, I jumped up.

    ¡¸¡ºThat sword is¡­¡­¤Ã!!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, looks like it was true.¡¹

    At the moment I drew Ravenbrand, the Leviathan was surprised, and then it laid its hatred bare.

    Having understood that what the Magic Sword had said was true, while in the middle of my jump, I pointed the tip of the sword towards the Magic Dragon while balling up my body.

    ¡¸¡ºThe Magic Sword that left a scar on mine self¡­¡­I shall crunch you up whole!!¡»¡¹

    The gigantic mouth that looked like it could easily crunch a single house opened up.

    The fangs that were lined up and closely packed at the top and bottom were sharp, and gave the impression of being sharks¡¯ teeth. Naturally, it was the Leviathan¡¯s complete victory in terms of brutality.

    ¡¸Clench, your teeth, got it?¡¹

    Suddenly, a penetratingly cold voice reached my ear, and next,

    *Gouu!!* (Thunderous roar)

    ¡°Something¡± vigorously collided with my body.

    ¡¸Gagii, u, guh, oOOOHH!!¡¹

    The bones in my body broke from the impact of being hit, and I was ¡°blown away¡± towards the Leviathan.

    The impact that was hard enough to make me think that I was hit by a truck or something was the wind magic that Fiona fired. Because I received that shell of wind at point-blank range, I was blown away.

    Of course,

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got youuuuu!!¡¹

    It was all just as planned.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] This part really kicked my butt and held me up for so long. After a month, I decided to give up. If someone could help me, I would really appreciate it. This is how the translated part was to be read: ¥Ç¥£¥Þ, ¥è¥ë¥²?¥È¥¥©`¥ë. If it helps, here is how it would be read normally: Ë½¤ÎîŠ¤¤, Â„¤­½ì¤±Ùn¤¨.

 Chapter 119 â€“ Display of a New Technique

    Display of a New Technique

    As for why Fiona who was in the rear guard was in point blank range of Yuu, in order to talk about that, it will turn into a talk about the anti-Leviathan strategy that Yuu and his party had thought of.

    Something like that didn¡¯t exist. Having become small, Yuu became unable to exert all of his strength. What was particularly obvious was that his arms and legs had become shorter, which deteriorated his running speed and attack range.

    What was thought up in order to compensate for that was ¡ºBy blowing away Yuu with Wind Magic, the blown away Yuu would kill the Leviathan¡». Such a thing was a childish tactic that couldn¡¯t be called a strategy.

    First, Yuu and Kuon would take the lead and get near the enemy. Then, when they were right in front of the Leviathan, Kuon would activate a disposable Transfer Magic charm and transfer Fiona over. Finally, she would hit a shell of wind into Yuu.

    The reason why Kuon took the lead together with Yuu was because Kuon was the only one that could keep up with Yuu who still surpassed the limits of an ordinary person despite having been weakened, and because the need to transport Fiona close to Yuu had appeared.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    Yuu swung the Magic Sword. He had made a horizontal cut from the Magic Dragon¡¯s mouth to its neck, but the wound was shallow. The Leviathan¡¯s golden eye caught sight of Yuu¡­¡­No, caught sight of the Magic Sword and would not separate its gaze from it.

    ¡¸¡ºSo, again, you intend on placing a wound on me, Magic Sword!!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, tha¡¯s because my duty is to cut things down.¡¹

    While fresh blood was coming out from the cut that went from the corner of its mouth to its neck, the Leviathan came attacking without even trying to hide its hatred towards the Magic Sword.

    Although he had given a wound to it as if ignoring the dragon¡¯s scales that were harder than steel through the use of ¡ºZantetsu¡», it seems that it didn¡¯t reach the level of being a fatal wound.

    ¡¸You¡¯re surprisingly hated, aren¡¯t you!¡¹

    Having noticed that the aim of the Leviathan¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t towards the user of the sword which was Yuu, but towards the Magic Sword, Yuu said that as if spitting it out.

    ¡¸¡¯Course I am. To those guys, I¡¯m an irreconcilable enemy after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy? ¡­¡­Nowah!?¡¹

    About to be struck by the Leviathan¡¯s tail the moment he landed, Yuu defended with the belly of the sword.

    The ground under his feet was broken from the impact, and he was buried into the ground up to around his knees.

    ¡¸Guuh¡­¡­Dammit, I can¡¯t move around!!¡¹

    It was a mass and pressure that not even Yuu, who possessed physical abilities that were superior to ordinary people, could force back.

    In the middle of such adversity, Yuu¨D¨D

    ¡¸But still¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I need to move.¡¹

    *Niyari* (Grin). He made a fearless smile.

    ¡¸Secret Technique¨D¨D¡¹

    Repositioning the short sword that was held with a reverse grip, the tip was pointed forward. Even while it was gushing blood right in front of its eyes, the Magic Dragon was bent on defeating Yuu.

    With the dragon scales that were harder than steel cut off, all that remained was a wound that was just asking to be opened.

    Right there, it would be pierced through.

    ¡¸¡ºZettouga (Severing Sword Fang)¡»¡¹

    The high speed movement technique that packed Maryoku into one¡¯s legs and made that explode the moment one stepped forward, ¡ºShukuchi¡». And then, the magic that created a blade of Maryoku and increased the ability of the sword itself, ¡ºMagic Clad Sword¡».

    Mixing together the two techniques she was taught from Yuu, although it was crude, Kuon created a single technique.

    It was the ultimate ¡ºsimply a thrust¡» that raised the power and speed to their utmost limits.

    ¡¸¡ºWha¡­¡­Gufuuh!?¡»¡¹

    The Leviathan that had its awareness turned only towards the Magic Sword moaned in pain, and subsequently, fresh blood flooded out from the wound.

    No, that wasn¡¯t all. The thrust that had been sublimated to its utmost limits had shown that it had gone through the dragon¡¯s body, through its skin, and shot through its large frame.

    ¡¸Heheh¡­¡­I guess it turned out well for the first time.¡¹

    Kuon herself had gone through it, then, looking up at the Magic Dragon that she had gone through, she wryly smiled. Though, the price that she paid for that was that her whole body was covered in the dragon¡¯s blood.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Uhiih, Kuon, you kind of smell, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸So mean! You were the one that made me do it, Aniki!!¡¹

    Having brought down the Leviathan, when I got close to Kuon who had become covered in blood, *mowah*, there was the stench of blood and I reflexively pinched my nose.

    ¡¸Still, that was skillfully settled. A two-stage plan where Yashiro-san opens a breaching point and Kuon-san brings it down.¡¹

    Bernadette looked up at the defeated Leviathan, looking like she was in admiration.

    ¡¸The cause of our victory was because the Leviathan had snapped at Yuu¡­¡­No, at the Magic Sword more than we expected.¡¹

    Fiona glanced at the Magic Sword Ravenbrand, and then gazed at the Leviathan that had its body gone through and ¡°looked¡± like it had died.

    ¡¸Snapped at, huh. ¡­¡­That¡¯s a perfectly fitting phrase. So? You¡¯re going to tell us what that was all about, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s somethin¡¯ meant to be kept secret. ¡­¡­Well, I guess it could be considered as a reward to the swordsman that was able ta handle me after such a long time.¡¹

    When I thrust the Magic Sword into the floor and asked that, the Magic Sword acknowledged the question with an attitude that said it was reluctant.

    ¡¸Oi, kiddo. Do ya remember the words I said just a little while ago?¡¹

    A little while ago¡­¡­then that means,

    ¡¸To them, you¡¯re an irreconcilable enemy¡­¡­you mean that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, that¡¯s the one. ¡­¡­Ya see, thousands of years earlier, I was a Magic Sword forged fer the sake of killing Mazoku.¡¹

    We all reflexively took one step back from the words that the Magic Sword had said that as if it were reciting them.

    ¡¸Kuhahahah, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t curse ya or anythin¡¯.¡¹

    The reason why we stepped back was because we were trying to make some distance.

    A sword that was forged in the midst of intense hatred, many of them would become a ¡ºMaken¡» in the bad meaning of the word.

    Granting immense power to the use, but simultaneously calling disaster upon the user, it often became that kind of curse.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a considerably old story, so I can¡¯t remember most of it but¡­¡­The swordsman tha¡¯ wielded me was small just like you, kiddo, but had strength like tha¡¯ of a monster. Together with tha¡¯ swordsman¡¯s competency, I slaughtered all kinds of Mazoku. Huge breasted Onee-chan over there, do you know what the method of defeating, no, the ¡°method of killing¡± is?¡¹

    Having been suddenly called out, Bernadette crossed her arms and started thinking while groaning with an *U¡ªn*. ¡­¡­That feeling that something similar to bloodlust was overflowing from Fiona the moment the words ¡°huge breasted¡± came out was probably my imagination, it must have been.

    ¡¸I basically specialize in humans after all¡­¡­Ah, could it be something like their head is their weakness?¡¹

    Come to think of it, she was an Agent, wasn¡¯t she. Since she hasn¡¯t been calling herself that recently, I had completely forgotten.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say that¡¯s not it. In tha¡¯ case, the tiny breasted Onee-chan over there¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll answer but, if you call me that way again next time, I¡¯ll break you.¡¹

    Ravenbrand didn¡¯t show any signs of breaking even when I handled it roughly, but it was strange because when Fiona said that, it seemed like she really would break it. Scary.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­Mazoku are essentially astral bodies, and when they appear in this world, they reincarnate into an object that draws Maryoku. No matter how many times their physical body is about to break, as long as the Mazoku¡¯s real body, their astral body, isn¡¯t destroyed, they will appear in this world any number of times. There are two means of defeating those Mazoku. To have it lose just like us and the spirits or maybe even more than that and kill it, or to directly attack their astral body¨D¨DThat¡¯s right, you¡¯re the latter, where in you are able to directly wound the Mazoku¡¯s astral body, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Fiona nodded, looking like she understood. I was also able to understand why the Leviathan had so obstinately aimed at this Magic Sword.

    The astral body that Fiona mentioned was, although exactly different, an existence that was something like a variety of a soul. Then the Mazoku receive direct attack to there, the damage is transmitted to even their real form. In the worst case, if it¡¯s a fatal wound, that Mazoku gets annihilated.

    Not a paranormal existence like the Sacred Sword, an existence called a ¡ºMagic Sword¡» that was created by humans and was able to kill Mazoku. To them, that itself was something that couldn¡¯t be allowed, and furthermore, the Leviathan had once fought with Ravenbrand.

    That probably brought it nothing but humiliation. They really can be called irreconcilable enemies.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because of that that I¡¯m seen as something that killed their parents.¡¹

    ¡¸You are something like a natural enemy to them after all. ¡­¡­Now then.¡¹

    Ending the conversation, when I looked over at the Leviathan, a figure slightly squatting on top of that defeated big frame entered my field of vision.

    ¡¸Kiki, to think that you would really take down even Levie. ¡­¡­Though you do not reach the level of those guys, it would seem that you possess something that comes close to it.¡¹

    *Ketaketa* Having laughter that was similar to that of a child, it was the Vampire Princess, Paimon.

    ¡¸This is a reward for taking down Levie, the one that boasted of being the strongest amongst my retainers. Kiki, lineage of the miko, your appearance, I shall restore it to its original form.¡¹

    Saying that, Paimon pointed her fingertip towards me¡­¡­And a transformation appeared in an instant.

    ¡¸Guh, ¡­¡­Ugh, uoooooh! I¡¯m, I¡¯m back to normallllll!!¡¹

    My whole body became flaccid, and next, there was the sensation of it enlarging. And then, my body became as it was before.

    ¡¸Sorry to do this while you¡¯re so delighted, but could you conceal that crude thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Oh, ooh!?¡¹

    When I followed Fiona¡¯s gaze and looked down, as an adverse effect of my body becoming bigger, the size no longer matched and caused my trousers to tear, and, with nothing to hold it down, my son was casually swaying about.

    ¡¸Ba, baka! This is a so-called standby state you see, and if it were to get serious then¨D¨DWapuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to conceal it, baka Yuu!¡¹

    Fiona took out my clothes from the luggage that was placed on Silber and tossed them over.

    Still, I can finally wear my former clothes. These clothes, I¡¯ve continued to wear them since Luxeria and I¡¯ve grown attached to them.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­We¡¯ve kept you waiting, Paimon. After the Leviathan, you¡¯re next.¡¹

    Wearing my cloth clothes, I pointed the tip of the Magic Sword at Paimon who was smiling looking like she was in a good mood. But Paimon received my words and raised the corners of her mouth and looked even more delighted.

    ¡¸Kikiki! Yeah, I have been waiting. One thousand and two hundred years¡­¡­All for this moment.¡¹

    Unfolding bat wings, Paimon got down to the ground. When she did, suddenly, the Leviathan became a large amount of water and then, together with a roaring sound that was like that of a waterfall, it started streaming within the room.

    ¡¸How dare you¡­¡­How dare you, you lowly human¡­¡­¥Ã!!¡¹

    In the place that the Leviathan had fallen just a little while ago, there was a single woman collapsed.

    Not wearing anything that could be called cloth, it was a woman that exposed her naked body. That woman¡¯s skin was blue, and things that looked like fins were growing from the spot that ears should be at.

    Maybe because she couldn¡¯t get any strength in even when she tried to get up, she raised her head and glared at us.

    ¡¸Calm down, Levie.¡¹

    Paimon commanded that woman.

    ¡¸B, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Tis fine even if there is a human that can get the better of a Mazoku. I shall burn that person, you know? Kiki!¡¹

    When Paimon said that, she waved her dress, and started to walk towards the door headed to the next floor.

    ¡¸O, oi!¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki, come follow along.¡¹

    Not taking no for an answer, Paimon stepped forward.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡­Looks like, we¡¯ve got no choice.¡¹

    To me, the entrance that lead to the next floor looked like the mouth of a gigantic monster, and there was nothing I could do about it.

 Chapter 120 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Preceding Saint

    The Preceding Hero and the Preceding Saint

    ¡¸I am sure that you have already noticed but¡­¡­The weather outside has become strange due to me.¡¹

    Heading towards the labyrinth¡¯s 31st underground floor, we descended down the long staircase.

    With the Vampire Princess Paimon as the lead, the order was me, Bernadette, Kuon, the three stooges and Silber, and then Fiona.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sure it is.¡¹

    It was only intuition, but having felt something close to conviction, I nodded without showing any particular surprise.

    ¡¸I had just woken up, you see¡­¡­Even though I tried to fix the crumbling weather, it had been such a long time since I had handled Maryoku, so I was in a bind.¡¹

    Is she seriously saying that she was only waking up when it has been over two weeks since all of this started happening¡­¡­As usual, the Mazoku¡¯s scale is huge.

    ¡¸In order to regain mine own senses, I needed you of the miko lineage to carry out your duty. ¡­¡­Kikiki!¡¹

    When we descended the stairway that was long enough to make me think ¡°wasn¡¯t this long enough for two or three floors worth of stairs?¡±, we suddenly saw the exit.

    ¡¸Duty? ¡­¡­Wait, what, is this?¡¹

    Having descended the long stairway and reaching the 31st floor, what spread out before our eyes was a room with enormous airspace and black walls that spread out and filled up our field of vision.

    It was a room where there was no entrance leading to the next floor, and no matter which direction you looked, there was nothing but black walls possessing a luster like that of polished stone.

    No, what is this? Something is on the wall¡­¡­

    ¡¸? ¡­¡­What could this be? There is some kind of lettering on the walls¡­¡­¤Ã!? Th, these are, Sacred Letters. These are Sacred Letters, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    Having noticed that there were letters carved into the black walls, Bernadette ran up to a wall, and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Sacred Letters? What is that?¡¹

    Hearing about the Sacred Letters, Angelica tilted her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s one of the old magic languages. It¡¯s one of the languages that are hard to learn, and the ones that try to memorize it exclusively only the people of the church. By the way, I can¡¯t read them.¡¹

    And then, the magic that used Sacred Letters was a magic system called ¡ºHoly Arts¡», and in terms of anti-demon and anti-ghost, it¡¯s a magic powerful enough to be a head above the rest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, ¡­¡­The room of the ¡ºMonolith¡» engraved with ¡ºSacred Letters¡». ¡­¡­This place is, the innermost area of the Nordyord great labyrinth.¡¹

    Monolith¡­¡­It¡¯s a stone monument that is something like a relic and is occasionally excavated.

    Inscribed contents are varied, from things like an empire¡¯s history to a song that a person from the ancient days wrote.

    They are manmade structures with historical value.

    A room surrounded with such monoliths¡­¡­Just what is written on them?

    ¡¸Although not everything has been explained yet, I do understand that this labyrinth is sealing equipment that contains the ¡ºEvil Deity¡».¡¹

    Ahh, come to think of it, she did say that at the beginning. Though weaker than the Demon Lord, it was a troublesome opponent that needed to be contained¡­¡­

    ¡¸More accurately, it would be correct to say that it ¡°was¡± sealed.¡¹

    ¡¸Was sealed? ¡­¡­Then, right now, the Evil Deity isn¡¯t here?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. The one that was sealed after the ¡ºEvil Deity¡» was gone was me after all. ¡­¡­Kiki!¡¹

    Distorting her pretty face, the corners of her mouth were greatly raised.

    ¡¸Crossing over a time of a thousand years, you have done well to appear before me! Kiki, lineage of the miko, release me from this seal, and capitulate to my command!!¡¹

    With tension that looked like a *Baba-n!* sound effect would go well with it, Paimon declared that. ¡­¡­But,

    ¡¸No way, that¡¯s such a pain.¡¹

    Of course, there¡¯s no way I would accept that.

    ¡¸Fue!? Wh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me why, there¡¯s no one that would agree to that after suddenly being told that.¡¹

    When I refused, Paimon¡¯s fearless smile vanished, and, in exchange, she became flustered and made a face that looked like she would cry at any moment now.

    ¡¸I, I mean! Sora had said that she would take me out of here, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about that! Rather, who is this Sora?¡¹

    ¡¸You know not of Sora either, you fool! You are her descendant, are you not!¡¹

    ¡¸Descendant¡­¡­Right, that. Why do I have to be that Sora guy¡¯s descendant?¡¹

    We came here with me harshly being called the lineage of the miko or something, but I don¡¯t think that I have something like that among my ancestors. To begin with, I¡¯m not from Reynbrook and was born in Earth¡¯s Japan.

    ¡¸Ya, Yashiro-san¡­¡­Do you not know of ¡ºSora¡»-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Is she that famous?¡¹

    Beside me, Bernadette came asking me that with a facial expression that looked like she had just received a culture shock.

    Uumu, Sora, Sora, Sora¡­¡­I don¡¯t know her.

    ¡¸Eh, Aniki, you don¡¯t know who that is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, that¡¯s a name that even I know, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuon and Angelica, even you guys know her!? ¡­¡­Is it the name of some king somewhere?¡¹

    Not good, if even these two know of her, they must be a person of considerable fame. ¡­¡­But, I really have no recollection of that name.

    ¡¸Vivianne Minato Sora Angelic¡­¡­That is the honorable name of the First Generation Saint-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, whaaaaatttt!?¡¹

    Oi oi, are you serious? If that¡¯s the first generation Saint, then that would be the Saint of Baba-chan¡¯s time, right? So she was called Sora¡­¡­It kind of feels like if you only look at the middle, it¡¯s a name like that of a Japanese person.

    No, was she Japanese? Looking at it from this world, Luxeria is extensively knowledgeable about Earth which should be another world.

    Although they don¡¯t have a means of voyaging to another world, there is Summoning Magic that can call a Hero from Earth.

    The likelihood that the First Generation Saint-san was also called here by Summoning Magic or something is high.

    ¡¸Kikiki, how is that, how is that, Sora is famous, is she not?¡¹

    ¡¸Why the heck are you acting so proud of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am, Sora was planning on capitulating herself to me after all! Kikiki, that short Elf had hindered me many a time, but in the end, Sora¡¯s heart turned towards me!¡¹

    Short Elf¡­¡­That¡¯s most likely Baba-chan. That¡¯s only a guess though.

    ¡¸It was planned? ¡­¡­So in the end, she didn¡¯t become your subordinate?¡¹

    When Fiona asked that, Paimon nodded, and just as she did, her tension dropped and she became gloomy.

    ¡¸Right before her conclusion with the ¡ºDemon King¡», Sora had said this. ¡¸Someday, I will definitely come to open it, so until then, stay in here.¡¹¡­¡­you see. Though, in the end, Sora did not undo my seal¡­¡­¡¹

    *Shobo-n* Falling into a slump, Paimon started writing traces of letters on the ground. With her in this state, it looks like she had been considerably charmed by that predecessor-san.

    Still, the Saint capitulating to a Mazoku, huh. ¡­¡­Did Predecessor-san not want that and decide to seal Paimon in this labyrinth?

    ¡­¡­No, most likely, that shouldn¡¯t be it. Since Baba-chan was around as well, if they really put their minds to it, it would be possible to really kill this Paimon. Seeing as how they didn¡¯t do that¡­¡­Conversely, could it be that they sealed her because they didn¡¯t want to kill her?

    Paimon and Predecessor-san should have had a strong relationship of mutual trust. Strong enough for her to believe that even though the one that had confined her here did not visit and even now that a thousand years have passed, that the descendant of Predecessor-san had come to undo the seal.

    ¡¸Well, right now, that does not matter. Lineage of the Miko Sora, hand to me a small dose of blood. It is possible to release the seal with that.¡¹

    Paimon held her hand out at us. And then,

    ¡¸Are you, telling us to believe in something that a Mazoku said?¡¹

    Bernadette pointed the muzzle of her Magic Gun at Paimon. That voice cruelly cold.

    ¡¸Oi, Bernadette!¡¹

    ¡¸Please do not be bewildered by the words of a Mazoku, Yashiro-san. Besides, there¡¯s no way Saint-sama would capitulate to a Mazoku! Moreover, if it were me, to do something like that against the Mazoku that detest me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡¹

    Bernadette put strength into her fingertip.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it, calm down, Bernadette.¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely, I want to ask you this. Why, why are you able to remain so calm?¡¹

    When I close of the Magic Gun¡¯s muzzle with my hand, Bernadette glared at me.

    ¡¸Humans harbor unpleasant feelings against Mazoku. It¡¯s the same in reverse, it¡¯s been devised that humans and Mazoku would mutually hate each other.¡¹

    ¡¸? What¡¯re you saying¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that only the ¡ºHero¡» and the ¡ºSaint¡» are not applied to that structure. ¡­¡­Even Olivia, she didn¡¯t harbor any unpleasant feelings against Mazoku.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, just as humans unconditionally harbored unpleasant feelings against Mazoku, Mazoku also harbored unpleasant feelings against humans.

    However, with me the ¡ºHero¡» and Olivia the ¡ºSaint¡», we were the only ones that that arrangement didn¡¯t apply to.

    ¡¸Wh, why do you know about that?¡¹

    ¡¸I said it before, didn¡¯t I? I ¡°know¡±.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a proper arrangement. But, I certainly do understand.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with my blood, suck it, Vampire.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki, good answer. ¡­¡­Well then.¡¹

    *Busuri*

    The Vampire Princess¡¯s fangs pierced deep into my arm.

 Chapter 121 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Vampire Princess

    The Preceding Hero and the Vampire Princess

    ¡¸Kaa¡«, what is with this blood. Disgusting, too disgusting! It is bland and has a fishiness that is characteristic of (male) virgins. This kind of blood is not worth drinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Why you little¡¹

    ¡¸J, just calm down, Aniki!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuon, move it! I can¡¯t kill her!¡¹

    Th, this girl, even though I let her drink because she said to hand over some blood, she had the gall to go and call me a virgin¡­¡­¥Ã!

    There are other ways of saying it, like cherry boy or something, dammit!

    ¡¸Well, the taste aside, right now, removing my seal is top priority. Ah©`, I sure do want to drink up a large cask full of an innocent young woman¡¯s blood©`.¡¹

    While saying something that made her sound like a heavy drinker, Paimon walked up to the front of the monolith, and when she came to a stop, *peta*, she pressed both of her hands on the monolith¡¯s wall.

    ¡¸Kikiki, finally, my seal shall be undone¡­¡­! Take a good look, linage of the miko. Admired as a peerless beauty, this is my true formmm!! ¡­¡­?¡¹

    Paimon had declared that while brimming with confidence, but the vicinity had fallen silent, and there was no sign of anything about to happen.

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­O, open!¡¹

    Paimon put both hands on the monolith again and shouted. But, again, there was no sign of anything happening.

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re mistaken on how to open it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sh, shut your mouth, virgin! This seal has Sora¡¯s sealing arts as its origin. Although it was made to be stupidly solid due to the labyrinth¡¯s sealing equipment, if Sora¡¯s blood is used, it should be cut off with a snap!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why you little¡­¡­Wait, I guess the reason the seal is not coming undone really is because I¡¯m not blood related with Sora.¡¹

    That would mean that my giving blood was completely useless. I kind of thought that the Hero power flowing in my blood would explode and become the condition for opening it up, but something like that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, what did you say just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I turned my head from being called, Paimon had a facial expression that was pretty much saying ¡¸Oi oi, you¡¯re joking, right?¡¹.

    ¡¸I guess the reason the seal isn¡¯t being undone because the First Generation Saint Minato Sora-san and I aren¡¯t blood related or anything©`? ¡­¡­is what I said.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, wha, whaaaaattttt!?¡¹

    Paimon made an amusing face that had become a blend of shock and despair and crumbled down, collapsing down to all fours.

    ¡¸Y, you, are you not Sora¡¯s descendant!?¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, why did you think I was her descendant?¡¹

    ¡¸The black hair, the black pupils. There are some that possess either one of them, but one that possesses both of them originally should not be in this Reynbrook. Despite that¡­¡­Haa¡¹

    Paimon said that, but isn¡¯t that surprisingly not the case? There¡¯s Bernadette and Eri Trestoria that was in Lizwadia. And then, the Church¡¯s Pope-chan also should have had black hair and black pupils.

    ¡¸¡­¡­First Generation Saint Vivianne Minato Sora Angelic-sama¡¯s blood, has been succeeded by His Eminence ¡ºMio¡» who is the Pope of the Ulquiorra Religious Organization.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bernadette?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t the depressed Paimon but Bernadette that started talking to me.

    ¡¸My household had been appointed the duty of protecting His Eminence the Pope for generations. Black hair and black pupils. The many generations of His Eminence the Pope has had those characteristics. In order to become their shadow, blood had been distributed from His Eminence the Pope to my household.¡¹

    So the reason why Bernadette¡¯s hair and pupils are black is because it was taken from First Generation-san¡¯s blood¡­¡­Then would that mean that Eri is somehow related to her?

    ¡¸This would only be a technicality, but I also have inherited Saint-sama¡¯s blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­I see, now that you mention it, it is not like you do not have the traces of it. Your hair is also glossy just like Sora¡¯s.¡¹

    Bernadette turned around and faced Paimon, and Paimon also looked at Bernadette. As if comparing her to her memories, Paimon stared at her.

    ¡¸You, what is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Bernadette.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu. Bernadette, bring out your neck. If it is on the neck, the scar will not stand out after all.¡¹

    When Paimon said that, she grew bat wings and floated closer to Bernadette.

    ¡¸If you do anything weird, I¡¯ll shoot you, got it?¡¹

    Reaching out to the collar of her clothes with her hand, Bernadette showed the nape of her neck. In the other hand, a Magic Gun was gripped.

    ¡¸Kiki, high-spirited women are to my liking. ¡­¡­Kaah!¡¹

    The sharp canines pierced into the nape of Bernadette¡¯s neck as if they were sucked into it.

    ¡¸Haa, ¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Paimon sipped her blood, and a long breath heavy with heat spilled out from Bernadette¡¯s mouth. Continuing to suck for about ten seconds, Paimon suddenly separated her mouth from the nape of Bernadette¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸O, oi!¡¹

    The moment Paimon separated her mouth from her, Bernadette crumbled down from her knees. When I promptly stretched out my hand to support her, her breath was rough and her face was red as if she had fallen ill to a heavy cold.

    ¡¸Kiki, it would seem that I sucked up a bit too much. Since she has become unable to stand on her own, you should be courteous, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸You said that you sucked too much¡­¡­Oi, are you alright, Bernadette?¡¹

    When I lightly shook Bernadette¡¯s body, while her body was convulsing, the red faced Bernadette looked at me.

    ¡¸My body¡­¡­for some, reason¡­¡­it¡¯s, hot¡­¡­Nnn!¡¹

    ¡­¡­Wh, what is this. ¡­¡­Bernadette is kind of erotic, you know?

    ¡¸I have heard that whenever a Vampire sucks blood, they raise the targeted prey¡¯s sexual arousal and makes them go into a state of sexual excitement. ¡­¡­As for why you didn¡¯t go crazy, it might only work on females.¡¹

    Fiona forced her way in between Bernadette and me, turned towards Bernadette¡¯s eyes and brought her index finger close to them. When she did, strength was drawn out from Bernadette¡¯s body making her go like a puppet that had its strings cut, and all of Bernadette¡¯s body weight leaned on me.

    ¡¸So you used Sleep Magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Since I casted it with suggestions piled on it, she should have entered a deep sleep.¡¹

    I could tell that the redness of her face that was completely red was being drawn back.

    ¡¸Nn¡«¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­This is it, this is it. This sweet flavor that makes garrulity difficult, Sora was also like this. Kiki, this time for sure, I shall be released from the seal.¡¹

    Expressing an expression of ecstasy from savoring Bernadette¡¯s blood, Paimon pushed both of her hands out to the monolith. And then, right when Paimon touched the monolith, the monolith started to move together with a thunderous roar.

    ¡¸Kikikikikiki!! It is here! Finally, finally my seal is!¡¹

    As if it were a wall made from square building blocks stacked on top of each other and each of those building blocks were being taken away from the wall, the monolith gradually began to disappear.

    And then, what we saw that was beyond that was¡­¡­a large black coffin that looked big enough for a single person to enter it lying there.

    ¡¸Kiki, Kikiki!¡¹

    With the monolith wall having disappeared, when anything that could have separated her from the coffin disappeared, Paimon turned into the form of a bat and flew to the coffin.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And so she turns her back on us, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸If she does, I¡¯ll just use the Sacred Sword. Between you guys¡¯ lives and the labyrinth, I¡¯m sorry to say, I have no intention of balancing them.¡¹

    When I took a step forward so as to give Kuon, who was gripping the handle of her short sword, some peace of mind, the turned-into-a-bat Paimon got down on top of the coffin at almost the exact same time.

    *Baan!*

    Vigorously, the coffin¡¯s lid sprang up, a flesh-colored arm that was beautiful to the point of being creepy extended out and grabbed the turned-into-a-bat Paimon.

    And then, that arm crushed Paimon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kiki, with this, I can finally move with my original body.¡¹

    The crushed Paimon turned into black smoke, and was sucked up by the blonde woman that appeared from the coffin as if she had crawled out.

    ¡¸So, that, is your true form.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. For sure, this is my, the Vampire Princess Paimon¡¯s original form.¡¹

    Her four limbs that extended out from her black one piece and her body that had an unevenness to it was full of sex appeal that was enough to make it very tempting, and that face and figure were beautiful enough that not even hundreds of thousands of words of praise were enough to properly describe it.

    It was an appearance that not only men, but even women would be fascinated by it. Having taken her adult form, Paimon had a voluptuous appearance that overshadowed even the Succubi that fascinated men with their beautiful looks and their ¡°energy¡± techniques.

    However, what my gaze captured and wouldn¡¯t let go of was, neither her breasts that surpassed Bernadette in size, nor was it the roundness of her vivacious butt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m surprised, your skin ¡°isn¡¯t blue¡±, Vampire.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t blue skin that was characteristic of the Mazoku, but was, though a bit more or less white, a skin-color that was like that of a human.

    ¡¸Kiki, wha~t, it is nothing to be surprised about. I am a founding Vampire that is a hybrid of a Mazoku and a human. The color of my skin is fine either way.¡¹

    When she said that, Paimon turned her hand towards us and extended it out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll only tell you this as a point of reference but, that won¡¯t work a ¡°second time¡±, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki, so, it would seem. I know not of what trick you used, but you have developed a resistance before I knew it.¡¹

    The cheerfully smiling Paimon then snapped her fingers.

    ¡¸¡ºI am here.¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥Ã£¡¡¹

    Paimon¡¯s shadow stretched out from under her feet, and the human form Leviathan and then the Beholder appeared from within that shadow.

    ¡¸Capitulate and join me.¡¹

    In response to Paimon who had said that as if she were declaring her victory, I took one step forward and,

    Soul Desire

    ¡¸I refuse.¡¹

    Carrying the aurora sword in my hand, I made a proclamation of war.

 Chapter 122 â€“ The Emissary from the Sky

    The Emissary from the Sky

    ¡¸Alt Fl¨¹gel¡¹

    Light overflowed from the Sacred Sword that I held in my hand, and in the next moment, my body was dressed in a white armor that faintly shined.

    Paimon opened her eyes wide from the white armor that told her that I was the Hero.

    ¡¸Wha, wha-wha-wha-wha! Th, that appearance¡­¡­So you were not a lineage of the miko, but the ¡ºBearer¡»!!¡¹

    In comparison to Paimon who looked like she was astonished from the bottom of her heart, I was calm to the point that even I knew that I was calm.

    ¡¸If you know about what it means for me to be the ¡ºBearer¡», then don¡¯t try to fight me, got it? Even against a Duke, they wouldn¡¯t be match to even stop me when I¡¯m in this form.¡¹

    Against me with the Sacred Sword being unleashed, the only one that would be able to oppose me was certainly the Demon Lord. Even if the Six Blade Generals were to be gathered, they would only be at the level of withstanding a single attack.

    ¡¸Gu, gununu¡­¡­¤Ã! I, I understand.¡¹

    Seeming like this was completely unexpected for her, sweat had risen to Paimon¡¯s forehead, and that certain type of charisma that she had a little while ago was blown off.

    ¡¸To begin with, even if I were one of First Generation-san¡¯s descendants, why would you think of trying to make a human your subordinate?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, it was for the sake of world domination.¡¹

    When I asked that, Paimon smiled and declared that as if to say that was only natural.

    ¡¸Both the sky and the earth, both people and Mazoku, even God, all of them will equally become my subordinates, and I shall reign over this world. Kikiki, how about it, sounds fun, does it not?¡¹

    They were words that sounded like a joke, but I don¡¯t think that the Paimon in question was saying that as a joke. ¡­¡­She truly, was trying to do that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­Yeah. It sounds like it would be a kind world.¡¹

    What had suddenly come to my mind was the appearance of the Demi-humans starting with the Elves. In the world that Paimon mentioned, it seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be any racial discrimination.

    It was a world that I wasn¡¯t able to obtain even if I desired it, but if it¡¯s this Vampire Princess, wouldn¡¯t it be obtainable? is the idea that was born. ¡­¡­But,

    ¡¸Well, sorry but I won¡¯t become your subordinate.¡¹

    I should already be no longer needed as a Hero in this world. ¡­¡­That is how I want it to be.

    ¡¸Kiki, that is what I thought. ¡­¡­Overlook me. That is my only request.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t subordinate humans with violence filled with malice. At that time if you do, I will become your enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Kikiki, I suppose that means that we have come to an agreement.¡¹

    Saying that, Paimon extended out her hand towards me. She came seeking a handshake.

    ¡¸Jeez¡­¡­¡¹

    While I was wryly smiling, when I extended my hand out to try and answer her handshake,

    A dazzling light went through Paimon¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Mu, oh, oh?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    Paimon tilted her head as she was unable to grasp what had just happened. The Leviathan that had broken into a run in order to try and save her master also had her body gone through by the light, and became unable to move about.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­, Damn you, damn you damn you damn you damn you!! A lowly Apostle is¡­¡­¥Ã. So you are rioting against me despite knowing that I am the Great Demon Lord ¡ºMakai Commander-in-Chief¡» Belzebeaut¡¯s granddaughter, the one that leads an army of two hundred, ¡ºPaimon¡»!!¡¹

    Paimon saw the thing that came ¡°descending¡± from right overhead, and shouted curses as if she were vomiting them out.

    Lured in by that, when I looked up, what was projected in my field of vision was an existence that was in a way more troublesome than the Mazoku and was neither human, a Mazoku, nor a spirit.

    ¡¶I had thought that a dwarfish existence that controls an army of a mere two hundred had dared to show contempt for God who is both our Father and Mother.¡·[1]

    Violently resounding in my head, it was an inhuman voice that was devoid of any emotion. The owner of this voice that felt oppressive despite that got down in front of Paimon and Leviathan who were stabbed and skewered on a pike of light.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥Ã, And yet another troublesome guy has appeared.¡¹

    Having three sets of wings for a total of six, it was an existence that, despite having an appearance that was similar to humans, had greatly deviated from humans.

    It was an existence that, despite having the appearance of a beautiful woman, possessed a body of boorish armor like that of a robot.

    An emissary from the sky, an existence also called the Heaven¡¯s Soldier War Maiden.

    Its name is an ¡ºApostle¡».

    ¡¶O children of God, your choice is in err.¡·

    Turning its back to Paimon¡¯s group, and turning to face us, the Apostle said that in a manner of speaking as if it were prosecuting a crime.

    ¡¸In err? ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¶The insolent utterance against God despite being a Mazoku. I will not let you say that you had missed hearing that.¡·

    ¡¸That ¡®even God will become her subordinate¡¯ thing, right? That doesn¡¯t really matter to me though? I am said to be the enemy of God after all.¡¹

    ¡¶So you show contempt for God despite being a child of God, O Bearer.¡·

    The eyes of the Apostle became sharp. It was a voice that was devoid of the feeling of any emotion in it, but in fact, it was giving a bloodlust that was enough to make my skin tingle.

    ¡¸What has God done for me. What will God do for me? Towards a God that only gazes at the hands that are extended and seeking salvation, I don¡¯t feel any obligation or anything towards her. Tell her that if she wants me to worship her, then go do a bit of work!¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸And that¡¯s what happened, you see?¡¹

    ¡¸H, ho, how could you do such a thingggggg!!¡¹

    Hitting the table, Bernadette stood up while she raised her voice.

    This place was Nordyord¡¯s general public bar. Having escaped from the labyrinth, we waited for Bernadette to wake up, and gathered at this bar.

    ¡¸To try and overlook the Vampire is¡­¡­w, well, I can understand seeing as how it¡¯s you, Yashiro-san. However, there is no reason for you to fight with the Apostle-sama!¡¹

    Actually, that thing called the Apostle was what the Holy Ulquiorra Religious Organization worships, and was something like the religious organization¡¯s symbol.

    It technically is an angel after all.

    ¡¸No, but, you see? Since the they were totally motivated to fight and all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There was no way Apostle-sama was going to keep silent while someone was making a fool of God-sama! Yashiro-san, please put in a bit more effort to try and end things peacefully!¡¹

    So as to keep on talking, Bernadette shouted, then she laid her head on the table.

    Well, in any case, the strange typhoon had vanished, and we were able to escape the labyrinth safely. Can¡¯t we just leave it at that, Bernadette?

    ¡¸Kikiki. The bravery of my master had been displayed, lineage of the miko.¡¹

    ¡¸You coming along is the biggest problem!¡¹

    A new cause of conflict is now coming along though.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I¡¯m not sure if I translated this line correctly. Original: ¶þ°Ù¤ÎÜŠ‡â¤ò²Ù¤ë³Ì¶È¤Î°«Ð¡¤Ê¤ë´æÔÚ¤¬¡¢Á¼¤¯¤âÎÒ¤é¤¬¸¸¤Ë¤·¤ÆÄ¸¤Ê¤ëÉñ¤òÙH¤á¤é¤ì¤ë¤ÈË¼¤¨¤¿¤â¤Î¤À

 Chapter 123 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Heretic Mazoku

    The Preceding Hero and the Heretic Mazoku

    ¡¸¡­¡­To begin with, what do you mean by master? Why are you, a Mazoku, becoming Yashiro-san¡¯s familiar?¡¹

    Maybe because she had drank some water and calmed down, Bernadette asked that with a disinterested tone.

    Ah©`, so she really did ask about that.

    ¡¸Actually, how could you tell that she was familiar?¡¹

    Paimon and I are now in a master and servant relationship through the use of a familiar contract.

    ¡¸The unpleasant feelings characteristic of Mazoku has disappeared. Rather, it¡¯s a strange feeling like there is another Yashiro-san¡­¡­I somehow can¡¯t calm down.¡¹

    Another one of me? What does that mean?

    ¡¸A familiar is something like half of your body. A presence that should be called a reverberation of its master dwells within the familiar. It is something like a side effect due to the contract.¡¹

    Fiona, whose dark eyes had become lighter since the time we first reunited, brought her teacup up to her mouth.

    ¡¸Kiki, the reason why I have become your servant, is it.¡¹

    The blonde, little girl formed Paimon smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸If I had to say it in one sentence, then it was because you had saved me from the evil hand of the Apostle, I suppose?¡¹

    ¡¸As if a Mazoku like you could say something like evil hand.¡¹

    Incidentally, the reason why Paimon had become smaller is because it seems it was for the sake of restraining her Maryoku consumption. Normally, a familiar was an existence that would receive Maryoku from its master, but seeing as how I don¡¯t have any Maryoku, I am unable to supply her with Maryoku.

    ¡¸I also had never thought that you would be the ¡ºBearer¡». I had laid out my maximum amount of precautions, and just when I had thought I had gained some breathing room, that happened. Seriously, it is a bit strange for me, a Mazoku, to say this but you are a sly fellow.¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, why did that Apostle suddenly appear anyway? It shouldn¡¯t be all that simple for that thing to make a descent.¡¹

    I also had seen an Apostle one before, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was a guy that could appear so easily. Rather, I got the impression that it tried to keep its distance from humans.

    ¡¸It is said that Apostle-sama appears once every several hundred years. Even in the history books, it has only appeared twice.¡¹

    For what reason would those half-hikikomori guys suddenly appear.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t it appear because God-sama was being denounced?¡¹

    ¡¸I did stuff like that three years ago. Though, it was thanks to that that I was called God¡¯s enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t something you should say like it¡¯s a funny story!¡¹

    When I responded to Kuon¡¯s question, I was scolded by Bernadette. Muu, recently, Bernadette has become hard to handle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not obeying the Demon Lord despite being a Mazoku, and trying to include the First Generation Saint as one of her subordinates, couldn¡¯t it be because she was a heretic.¡¹

    Little by little, Fiona muttered that. That muttering had remained in my ears for quite a while.

    ¡¸A heretic, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In this world, there are established rules that exist and are like instincts of life.¡¹

    *Kachari* Putting down the teacup, Fiona rearranged her legs and continued.

    ¡¸People fear Mazoku and harbor hatred and animosity for them, and Mazoku scorn humans like they were harmful insects and feel disgust towards them. The Demon Lord manifested for the sake of exterminating humans, and the Hero is created as the countermeasure for the Demon Lord. And then, there is one more thing. The existences that come under the Mazoku, they all prostrate before the existence known as the Demon Lord. ¡­¡­Vampire Princess Paimon, for you who are of mixed blood of humans and Mazoku, do you fall under any of these?¡¹

    As if to ascertain her answer, Fiona sharpened the glint in her eyes, and asked that.

    ¡¸Nay. The existence known as myself is not an existence that is confined to such rules.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­The end goal of the Demon Lord is the extermination of humans¡­¡­Paimon¡¯s end goal is domination of this world¡­¡­More than not receiving the influence of the Demon Lord, Paimon wouldn¡¯t be instructed by anyone, and would be able to provoke a fight against God.¡¹

    If asked, ¡®if the Demon Lord destroyed the humans, would he provoke a fight with God afterwards?¡¯, it would probably be a no.

    That guy exists for the sake of killing people. Nothing more and nothing less.

    Even for me who is the Hero, although I don¡¯t like him, if asked ¡®would you overthrow God?¡¯, it would probably be a no.

    There was no need to defeat him. As long as I am not driven to the need to defeat him, I wouldn¡¯t challenge God.

    However, for Paimon, overthrowing God was one of her goals.

    By taking the proper steps, someday, she would invariably challenge God.

    All for the sake of making both humans and Mazoku, even God her own subordinates.

    As long as that was an inevitability, the Apostles would attack for the sake of making Paimon a dead person.

    ¡¸So they were keeping surveillance on her¡­¡­So that they could kill Paimon the moment the seal was undone.¡¹

    ¡¸So, it would seem. Since olden times, they had treated me as their enemy after all.¡¹

    Drinking up the tomato juice that was poured into a cup, Paimon said that sounding like she had no motivation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­P, please wait a moment. So as long as this Mazoku is here, there will be times where we will fight with Apostle-sama, is that what this means?¡¹

    Having turned pale, Bernadette looked at Paimon while her mouth was twitching. When she did, Paimon made a complacent smile and nodded.

    ¡¸Indeed, with this, Yashiro-san will be treated more and more as the enemy of God. ¡­¡­But rather than that, the point of allowing this Vampire to travel together with us is completely out of the question¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, don¡¯t say that. Like they say, just as it is reassuring to have a companion when travelling, it is important for us to care for each other as we pass through this life. There¡¯s also the saying of ¡®even a meeting by chance is preordained¡¯, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­It¡¯s starting to feel like I¡¯ve become the bad guy. Or rather, you¡¯re awfully supportive of that Vampire coming along, Yashiro-san. Even though you didn¡¯t say anything like that when I tried to come along.¡¹

    Bernadette looked displeased, going *Bu¨C*

    ¡­¡­A bit, it was for only just a bit, but I thought that that was cute dammit.

    ¡¸No, no, it wasn¡¯t like that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸At the time we were departing from Lizwadia, I¡¯m sure that you said things like being troubled.¡¹

    Ah©`, come to think of it, I did say something like that. It¡¯s somewhat nostalgic.

    ¡¸Fufu¡­¡­What is this, lineage of the miko, jealousy? Kiki, a woman¡¯s jealousy is quite unsightly, you know?¡¹

    Paimon left her seat, and laughed as if to stir something up. Getting hooked on that, Bernadette¡¯s mood quickly went bad.

    ¡¸How about I send you to hell in place of Apostle-sama?¡¹

    Still sitting in her chair, Bernadette stretched her hand out to the slit of her skirt and grabbed her Magic Gun. While receiving the sharp look that Bernadette had turned towards her, Paimon approached me without removing her smile.

    ¡¸Kiki, you are still quite green¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    Paimon got on my lap as I was sitting in my chair, and sat there leaning all of her weight on me.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Is that not right, my master.¡¹

    Turning into her adult form on top of my lap, Paimon whispered to me with a voice that sounded like a spoilt child while gently brushing my cheek!!

    ¡¸Uhihihi! Of, of course you¡¯re right!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, so you¡¯re using seductive techniques. It would be a critical hit if used on Yashiro-san.¡¹

    Shoot.

 Chapter 124 â€“ The Magic Sword and the Black Katana

    This is the last of the chapters that I have ready for you guys. Again, sorry for the two month disappearance.

    The Magic Sword and the Black Katana

    ¡¸Oh©`, they¡¯re going at it, they¡¯re going at it. Kept ya waiting, Black Hair.¡¹

    When I sipped from my glass of water even while looks of scorn were being turned towards me from Bernadette and Fiona so as to pretend to not notice them and let it pass, since I was called out to from behind, I turned around, and when I did, there was Angelica leading the tall lanky guy and the shorty.

    ¡¸By kept us waiting, you mean¡­¡­Ahh, we were supposed to go see the airship, weren¡¯t we.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That was the compensation for getting the Magic Stone after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Though we did have quite the detour. Well, since we were able to obtain a Magic Stone that had a size that not even the army uses thanks to that, it was all that we could have asked for.¡¹

    Saying that, Angelica gazed at the Magic Stone that had the size of a softball that she held in her hand with an expression of ecstasy.

    ¡¸Is it going to be alright with it being that size?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa¡«, this is why I can¡¯t stand complete amateurs!¡¹

    Angelica shouted out as if to completely make fun of Kuon¡¯s words. Oi oi, don¡¯t stir her up. She¡¯s not an opponent that you can win against even if you all banded together against her.

    Look, her hand is on the short sword hanging on her waist¡­¡­

    ¡¸A Magic Stone is clump of Maryoku had was condensed to the point that the Maryoku materialized. Under normal circumstances, only stones the size of a pebble would be produced.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, now I get it. I finally get the reason why these guys were making a racket and saying something about billionaires.¡¹

    As expected of Fiona. Explanations are her forte.

    ¡¸Something like Magic Stones don¡¯t really come in contact with everyday life after all. Though, if you have something to do with magic, then you would come into contact with it often¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am a fist fighter after all.¡¹

    Incidentally, other than being collected at mines, Magic Stones can also come from the inside of the bodies of monsters. They come from Golems of course, but Magic Stones can also be collected from opponents that make frequent use of magic.

    ¡¸Yeah©`, that¡¯s how it is. Black Hair, you did say that you wanted to try tampering with the airship¡¯s engine, but could you do that as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸? Well, I don¡¯t really mind having you wanting to show it to me immediately but¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong? Do you have some rushed business or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, ya see, this is the weak point of an airship equipped with a new engine. It takes a bit of time from the engine¡¯s startin¡¯ up until it¡¯s able ta fly. Though, after it starts flying once, it flies like no other.¡¹

    I see, that certainly is a weak point. To be unable to be immediately used at the necessary time would lead to all sorts of faults. That would also be a huge demerit for the airships used for national defense.

    But still, despite having that weak point, the advantage of being able to fly anywhere is huge. Way too huge.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­I was thinking of heading over to Ahato¡¯s place after this, so I guess I can drop in after I¡¯m finished with that.¡¹

    Magic Sword Ravenbrand is technically something that was borrowed, so I need to return it. Now that my body has gone back to how it was before, it¡¯s unfortunate but, there¡¯s no longer any reason to keep borrowing it.

    ¡¸Gotcha. In that case, we¡¯ll just stay in this bar, so call out ta us once yer all done.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Call out ta us.¡¹¡¹

    After saying that, Angelica¡¯s group sat down in the chairs of a nearby table, called an employee, and asked for some ale.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Aniki, what are you going to do with that Magic Sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, it doesn¡¯t matter what I do, since I borrowed it from Ahato, I have to return it.¡¹

    When I responded like that while lightly touched the handle of the sword that hung on my waist, the Magic Sword shook, going *bururu*.

    ¡¸Sorry ta tell ya this, youngster, but I¡¯m gonna keep on bein¡¯ yer sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? ¡­¡­No, what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸In the time of a little less than a thousand years since the last ¡ºBearer¡» relinquished me, a swordsman able ta handle hadn¡¯t appeared even once! ¡­¡­Though it pisses me off that I have ta be used by a dude, as long as yer able ta perfectly handle me, I have no other complaints. If ya get that, then shut up and keep me on yer waist.¡¹

    ¡¸No, like I said, it isn¡¯t a matter of what you want to do, the problem is Ahato, right?¡¹

    ¡ó

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, you know?¡¹

    We visited Ahato¡¯s store in Nordyord. When I promptly asked about the matter with Ravenbrand, Ahato nodded without any sign of hesitation.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re fine with it!¡¹

    When I was surprised by her unexpected words, the Magic Sword laughed with a *Fufun*.

    ¡¸With this, it¡¯s decided.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn©`¡­¡­Well, for me, since it¡¯s a sword that I don¡¯t need to worry about breaking, it actually makes me quite happy but¡­¡­Is this really alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Magic Sword ¡ºRavenbrand¡» is a sword my ancestor forged. Though there is an index to go through, it isn¡¯t my sword after all.¡¹

    Something like an ancestor¡¯s sword¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that usually called an heirloom or something?

    ¡¸Besides¡­¡­The sword itself made that choice. I want to respect that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. Magic Sword ¡ºRavenbrand¡», I have certainly been entrusted with it.¡¹

    When I answered like that, Ahato smiled looking delighted.

    ¡¸Still, this is an amazing amount of weapons¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­S, sorry about that. They couldn¡¯t all be held in the warehouse.¡¹

    Bernadette looked at the great deal of weapons that were placed around the store and was astonished.

    The inside of Ahato¡¯s store had weapons that were simply bundled together with cords placed around and had made mountains of them.

    It kind of made me think, was this kind of clutter place something common among blacksmiths?

    ¡¸Although they¡¯re placed around at random, they¡¯re all good weapons, you see¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    When I looked at the weapons that were placed on the floor and the weapons that were put up on display, there was suddenly something that caught my attention.

    ¡¸Oi oi, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    What was adorned in a display case was, a single sword.

    Maybe because of the iron that was used, the sword blade was black, and dully shined when bathed in the light.

    But there was a reason more important that any of that as to why it caught my attention.

    ¡­¡­It was©¤©¤

    ¡¸Ah, that is something that I forged when I was training in an eastern country and is a sword called a ¡ºkatana¡».¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it had a form like that of a Japanese sword¡­¡­No, it was exactly a Japanese sword.

    There were no ripples on the sword blade that was black as if it were painted out with charcoal, and it dully shined when bathed in the light.

    ¡¸Heeh¡«, it¡¯s the splitting image of my short sword.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­Wakoku¡¯s wakizashi, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Ahato reacted to Kuon¡¯s words and her act of drawing her short sword from its scabbard.

    ¡¸To think that I would see a Japanese sword in another world¡­¡­Hey, can I try holding it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. However, since the blade is quite sharp, please do be careful in handling it.¡¹

    Getting Ahato¡¯s permission, I raised up the black sword bladed Japanese sword.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Its shape is good and all, but I feel uneasy just from holding it.¡¹

    When I held it with both hands and took a stance, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about the thinness of the sword blade and its weight.

    It felt like it would break just from me swinging it with all my might.

    ¡¸Aniki, can I hold it next?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, here.¡¹

    When I placed it down on the rack, Kuon then raised the katana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Within the confined room, Kuon raised the katana overhead.

    Maybe because she was satisfied with that one action, Kuon put the katana back on the rack.

    ¡¸I want this. How much would you sell it for?¡¹

    Kuon delightfully smiled with a broad grin.

    Although Ahato was flustered from that sudden development, she pondered.

    ¡¸Erm¡­¡­Since it is a sword that turned out well in its trial, how does 200,000 f sound?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take it.¡¹

    Taking out a bag packed with coins from her pocket, Kuon tossed that over to Ahato.

    What a swift decision. Did she like that black katana that much¡­¡­?

    ¡¸You see, at the time that I wielded it, there wasn¡¯t any sense of discomfort.¡¹

    ¡¸Sense of discomfort? ¡­¡­What do you mean by that?¡¹

    What Kuon had been using up until now was the short sword that she said was a memento of her mother.

    Between this black katana and her short sword, the length and center of gravity were greatly different. With that kind of significance, there should be nothing but feelings of discomfort.

    ¡¸The sense of discomfort that not even my memento short sword could wipe away, it all disappeared the moment I wielded this sword¡­¡­This ¡ºkatana¡». Probably, my school¡­¡­My mother¡¯s techniques, I think that it was originally a school that used this.¡¹

    If she does techniques that are originally done with a katana using a short sword, then of course there would be nothing but a sense of discomfort. Come to think of it, her father did say that Kuon¡¯s mother originated from an eastern country.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay, I have certainly received exactly 200,000 f. As a service, it also comes with its own dedicated belt.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s really appreciated. ¡­¡­Hey, does this guy have an inscription?¡¹

    When she sheathed the katana into its black scabbard, Kuon asked that, sounding like she just remembered.

    ¡¸Since it had received the name of ¡ºKurogane¡» from my mentor at the time, that name was inscribed.¡¹

    Kuon said ¡¸I like it¡¹ and gave a smile that show her teeth to the black katana ¡ºKurogane¡».

 Chapter 125 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Airship

    Woohoo! I¡¯ve actually got a ¡°within-a-week¡± release this time (I think) after who knows how long. This is all I¡¯ve got for you right now. Enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Airship

    Above the calm ocean that was acting the complete opposite of when we first came here, that thing that looked like a ship was floating in the air.

    The reason why I say ¡°looked like¡± is because although it resembled a ship, there was a huge difference between their silhouettes.

    There were propellers of various sizes attached all over the ship, its mast was short when compared to the ones on a boat, and then, as if it were tied together with that mast, there was something like a long and narrow balloon adhered to it¡­¡­It had that kind of weird shape.

    ¡¸This is our ship, ¡ºThe Black Rose¡»!¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry to Angelica who had spread out both hands and introduced it with pride, but my consciousness was focused on the airship that had a silhouette that I had never seen before.

    ¡¸What is¡­¡­this¡­¡­That balloon and those the propellers that you went and put right there¡­¡­It can¡¯t be, you made an airship with such an original method¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah¡­¡­You¡¯re making an extremely delighted looking face, Yashiro-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea what is so good about it.¡¹

    I honestly can¡¯t hear what Bernadette and Fiona are saying.

    Uwah! Uwaaah! Amazing, this thing is just amazing! Isn¡¯t this an extremely rational build compared to the airship until now that floated due to wind-propertied stones that were similar to Magic Stones?

    The airships up until now were able to float from the wind produced by the wind stone which is sent from sail to sail and is received by the wings that were placed on it.

    Opposed to that, this new airship floats with the thing that looks like a balloon, and only moves the large propellers that are affixed to both flanks of the ship to change its course.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯ve taken a liking to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Enough to make me want to try disassembling it from A to Z.¡¹

    ¡¸D, don¡¯t, okay?¡¹

    Tsk, I guess it really was impossible.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Angelica, hurry up and show us what it¡¯s like on board.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, so it¡¯s only at times like this that ya act like a brat appropriate for yer age. Well then, let¡¯s start the ¡°Hero¡±-sama troupe¡¯s on-board tour.¡¹

    Angelica was boldly smiling, but she slipped on the gangway that led up to the deck and fell into the ocean.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Hou, so this is¡­¡­I see, so the Magic Stone doesn¡¯t only work as the propellers¡¯ power but also takes the wind stone¡¯s role.¡¹

    ¡¸You really know yer stuff, don¡¯t cha, Black Hair.¡¹

    ¡¸I only know it well if we¡¯re just talking about it. As for how to moves exactly is¡­¡­No, what is this¡­¡­Gears? ¡­¡­So that¡¯s it, increasing the rotation to the Magic Stone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san only gave the ok for looking at it, you know? Ya can¡¯t go disassembling it, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that.¡¹

    While Yuu, the tall and lanky guy and the shorty were doing an airship lecture, Bernadette and the others, the female group, surrounded a round table in the captain¡¯s cabin and were having a frank tea time.

    ¡¸These are tea leaves that don¡¯t have a very good aroma.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose this is where one would say that this is somewhat better than muddy water.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you serve black tea even though you¡¯re a pirate?¡¹

    ¡¸She probably wants to put on airs even though she doesn¡¯t have a fragment of elegance.¡¹

    ¡¸You girls really are detestable guests.¡¹

    When she placed down the cups while giving a strained smile from being judged by all of them, Angelica sat down in a chair, looked around at the four of them, and breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸I wonder if Black Hair¡­¡­No, if Hero-sama wants to build a harem or something.¡¹

    Both Bernadette and Fiona choked from the words that Angelica muttered while sounding amazed.

    ¡¸Wh, what do you mean by a harem!¡¹

    ¡¸Having a flower in both hands, no, a flower in all four directions. Isn¡¯t it only natural to have suspicions of that?¡¹

    Angelica gave a grin and answered Bernadette who stood up with her face all red.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why am I counted in as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Oya, was I wrong?¡¹

    With a facial expression that seemed like she was surprised from the bottom of her heart, but looked like she was resisting her want to let her mouth loosen up and smile, Angelica sipped her black tea.

    ¡¸Wait¡­¡­Why do you know that Yashiro-san is the Hero¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki, Master had said it, had he not. That he manifested that appearance when he had confronted me, and that he had kicked about the apostle that appeared. Kikiki, that certainly was a sight to see, for the apostle to be treated like a nobody.¡¹

    Saying ¡°that¡¯s right¡±, Bernadette sat down while looking like she was greatly perplexed.

    ¡¸By harem, am I also included?¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki, it is my master we are talking about. It is enough to keep your fidelity to him.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then that means I¡¯m his lover-cum-disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸L, lover is just too graphic.¡¹

    While Bernadette and the others were talking, Fiona sipped a mouthful of black tea, and when she drank it down, she left Angelica out and turned her gaze at the other three.

    ¡¸Just how far do you girls plan on going along with Yuu?¡¹

    The boisterous three instantly became quiet from Fiona¡¯s one line.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that Yuu will continue traveling even after this. A journey to anywhere, with no determined end.¡¹

    Putting in a moments pause, Fiona continued.

    ¡¸It will be harsh to go along with that. ¡­¡­Beside Yuu, ¡°she¡± is still there.¡¹

    Strength filled up in Bernadette¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you girls will have to decide where the end will be yourselves. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll ask you once again, got it? How far will you go along with him?¡¹

    Fiona¡¯s sharp, strongly shining eyes seized the three.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will become strong. I want to become even stronger by following Yashiro-aniki.¡¹

    The first one to answer was Kuon.

    Holding the black katana ¡ºKurogane¡» that was sheathed in its scabbard as if she were embracing it and putting one foot on her chair, Kuon looked up at the ceiling of the room.

    ¡¸Hearing of Aniki¡¯s legends of bravery, I thought of wanting to become stronger.¡¹

    Being the strongest and unrivaled. The heroic tale of a boy that mowed down the enemies that stood in his way, and simply ran through his own path in earnest.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how far I¡¯ll be able to go. But, I want to try going as far as I can.¡¹

    As if confirming it with herself, Kuon muttered that, and nodded.

    ¡¸I will go until the Maryoku I lost is recovered, I suppose. And then, after that, I shall take the world.¡¹

    While crunching on one of the cookies that was placed on the table with her back teeth, Paimon smiled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¹(Bernadette)

    Eyes that had kept a strong will hidden in them, turned towards Fiona.

 Chapter 126 â€“ Yuu and Fiona

    Hey there everybody! It¡¯s the useless, incompetent, lazy translator for this series. Man, it¡¯s been nearly two months since my last post. Hm? Hey, that¡¯s around the time my classes started. ¡­¡­Hm, well, I don¡¯t see any correlation there. Whatever. Time to get to what you guys want, the continuation of the translations. Enjoy.

    Yuu and Fiona

    Including our capturing of the labyrinth, our stay in Nordyord has already passed ten days.

    It was just went we had settled the abnormal weather and thought that it was about time to make our departure.

    ¡¸You¡¯re sayin¡¯ that ya can¡¯t go ta Galarie!? Explain ta me why not!!¡¹

    Kuon¡¯s angry voice resounded in the port. Being on the receiving end of that, the captain of the merchant ship that we came here on had his body tremble.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry, ojou. But, startin¡¯ with things related ta provisions, we sold a pretty good amount o¡¯ our cargo on this island, so we can¡¯t possibly jus¡¯ go ta Galarie, ya see.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­Well, tha¡¯ can¡¯t be helped. At times where the cargo might go bad, doin¡¯ tha¡¯ is one of the tacit rules of a sailor.¡¹

    However, if that¡¯s the case, then that would mean that we would have to go back to Be Io once and then head to Galarie after that. ¡­¡­We looks like we won¡¯t be able to make it to the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration in terms of time.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we just get on board another ship?¡¹

    Looking around at the vicinity, although it has diminished from when we first came here, there were still several ships that could be seen. Getting one of them to let us on board was Bernadette¡¯s idea, but the captain of the merchant ship looked sullen from that proposal.

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t any guys tha¡¯ ¡®re goin¡¯ directly ta Galarie among the remainin¡¯ ships. The guys goin¡¯ ta Galarie immediately left the moment the storm cleared up.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s nothing more we can do, huh.¡¹

    In the middle of that resigned mood that was hanging in the air, a cheerful voice that could be considered as noisy reached our ears.

    ¡¸Oya oya, it looks like yer in a bit of trouble, Black Hair!¡¹

    Shouting with a loud voice that didn¡¯t lose to the sound of the waves, it was Angelica with the tall lanky guy and the shorty on standby behind her.

    ¡¸What do you want, Three Stooges. Sorry but right now, we don¡¯t have the time to deal with you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so cold, Black Hair. We¡¯re close enough to have conquered that labyrinth together, aren¡¯t we.¡¹

    I replied sounding a bit ill-tempered, but, seeming to be in a good enough mood to not mind that, Angelica came closer while humming a tune.

    ¡¸If you want¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t mind lettin¡¯ ya board our ship, ya know?¡¹

    Angelica smiled with a grin. If she¡¯s saying that she¡¯ll let us board the airship, then that¡¯s something we¡¯d really appreciate but¡­¡­no matter how I look at it, I can¡¯t see that as being out of good will.

    She¡¯ll probably put out some bargaining point.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are the conditions?¡¹

    ¡¸It helps that ya catch on quick. ¡­¡­How does an air trip goin¡¯ to Galarie at 20,000 f per person sound?¡¹

    20,000¡­¡­,

    Neither expensive nor cheap, it feels like a suitable price, I guess? No, it would be fine if it were a boat, but this is a trip on an airship.

    If she¡¯s taking passengers, it would be fine to make a bit more profit.

    ¡¸And? Are you alright with only that?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Even if they are rotten, these guys are pirates. There¡¯s no way it would end with such a fair price.

    As proof of that, when I asked that, Angelica smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸It really helps that you¡¯re so sensitive. ¡¹

    Angelica undid a button of her blouse, and took something out from her cleavage.

    Oh, it was a black bra.

    ¡¸Geass Paper (paper of contract). I¡¯ll have you sign on this.¡¹

    That was a scroll of parchment.¡£

    ¡¸A Geass Paper¡­¡­It¡¯s amazing that you were able to get your hands on one of those.¡¹

    Geass Paper. Just as the name says, it¡¯s a magic item that is related to contracts, activates when both parties making the contract come to an agreement, and has a simple ability of making them comply to the contract written on that page.

    However, this Geass Paper is powerful to the point of being nasty.

    First, the moment the contract is made, this parchment is bestowed with the abilities of being magic-proof and curse-proof.

    It can¡¯t be destroyed with half-hearted magic, and it won¡¯t receive a reduction of its effect through a curse.

    And then, right when one things that they were able to destroy it, next, a penalty directed towards the contracted party would be activated.

    There are few magic items that possessed legal force that would go this far, and it was particularly treated as a priceless treasure by those that were involved in politics.

    Now then, this magic item, probably because of the strength of that ability, its price was also high.

    Not to be thought of as just a simple piece of parchment, it¡¯s a precious item where a market value of several hundred thousand f would be trivial.

    ¡¸When we sold the items that we gathered in Nordyord, it came out to be a splendid amount of money.¡¹

    So it¡¯s the ¡°if you gather dust¡± thing, huh.

    ¡¸Eh~, let¡¯s see?¡­¡­¡ºIn the middle of embarkment, hostile actions towards Angelica Fon Bolteny are prohibited. In the event battle mobilization occurs in the middle of embarkment, Angelica Fon Bolteny is to be safeguarded and hostile enemies must be attacked.¡»?¡­¡­What the heck is this?¡¹

    Since she brought out a strong magic item like the Geass Paper, I thought that an unreasonable demand like ¡ºBecome her slave¡» would come, but compared to my expectations, they were considerably docile demands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s insurance for just in case. We¡¯re Sky Pirates, so we have a lot of enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can understand that, but that¡¯s not really enough of a reason to make use of a Geass Paper¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though we would normally assist if it were just that much¡­¡­Just as I was about to say that, I noticed Angelica sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tell it to me honestly, what are you making me fight against?¡¹

    When I asked that while severely feeling a bad premonition, maybe because there was something, Angelica turned her eyes away from me, and looked up in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    ¡¸¡­¡­L, like a Dragoon (Dragon Knight)?¡¹

    ¡¸A Dragoon, you, that¡¯s totally the army!¡¹

    Dragoon. Just as its name implies, it¡¯s a knight that has a dragon as their partner.

    Riding dragons and flying through the sky, they are pioneers of the sky.

    Although the absolute number of them is small, excluding a portion of countries, Dragoons are deployed by a majority of the countries.

    And that¡¯s how it should be. A dragon that is able to fly the skies and make powerful breath attacks would become a huge war potential when there is a good number of them.

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s not like a Dragoon will definitely appear or anything. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s because we were attacked by a Dragoon that we had to do an emergency landing here, right, Nee-san!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You idiots! I told you guys to call me Captain!¡¹

    While looking at Angelica who was yelling at the shorty and the tall lanky guy, I breathed out a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll absolutely have to fight with them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. But there is always the chance of it happening, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m fine with just helping in scattering them away.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess we¡¯ve come to an agreement with that.¡¹

    Angelica rolled up the Geass Paper and put it away in her cleavage.

    Why in the cleavage? is probably something that is better off not asked.

    ¡¸When can the airship take off?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible for ¡ºThe Black Rose¡» to depart at any time. If ya don¡¯t have any important plans, then hurry up and get on board.¡¹

    There was no luggage that we would have trouble carrying, and moreover, since most of our luggage was being carried on Silber¡¯s back, it was possible to embark immediately.

    Seeing as how we already gave our salutations to Ahato, there was nothing else to do on this island.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll gratefully get on board.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuu.¡¹

    When I said that and was about to walk to a certain part of the airship, Fiona called me to a stop.

    ¡¸Well then, this is where we part.¡¹

    Sounding somewhat lonely, Fiona began to talk.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Fiona, you¡¯re not coming along?¡¹

    ¡¸Just when did I say that I would be accompanying you in your travels.¡¹

    Fiona said that sounding amazed. Well, I guess that¡¯s how it would be. Fiona was investigating the historic ruins on this island long before we came here after all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Without saying a word to each other, a silent pause was made. The one to break that silence was Fiona.

    ¡¸It would have been great if this were a world without both the Demon Lord and the Hero.¡¹

    I put up a hand and stopped Fiona who started again saying ¡°If it were¡±.

    ¡¸I have no regrets about that journey we had three years ago. Even for its conclusion, ¡­¡­right now, I don¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t even want to regret it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Though I do think that I¡¯ll get dragged into battles, even so, I¡¯ll walk it at my own pace. I don¡¯t like being dragged around.¡¹

    I think I heard it somewhere before. Great power is accompanied by great responsibility or something.

    The responsibility that Fiona talked about over and over was probably about that.

    If you have the power to save someone, if you have the power to save the world, that¡¯s what she said.

    However©¤©¤

    ¡¸Besides, the Hero is an existence only meant to defeat the Demon Lord. ¡­¡­Anything other than that should be dealt with somehow on your own. That¡¯s what I think a Hero is.¡¹

    The Hero isn¡¯t a mediator. No matter how much they do their best, in the end, it¡¯s just an existence meant to defeat the Demon Lord.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­So my warnings were unnecessary.¡¹

    I replied to Fiona who smiled as if deriding herself.

    ¡¸No, it became a guideline. ¡­¡­Sorry about that.¡¹

    Look at the world¡­¡­for such an obscure objective for travelling, I was able to make a core with Fiona¡¯s words¡­¡­That¡¯s how I feel.

    ¡¸What is with that¡­¡­¡¹

    I made Fiona take up something like a thankless role.

    But, I have no intentions of saving someone as a ¡ºHero¡».

    The Hero is an existence that defeats the Demon Lord. ¡­¡­If it separates from that, they can¡¯t be called a Hero. I have no intensions of becoming something like a messiah.

    ¡¸Well then, see ya.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. See you.¡¹

    Saying that, we parted with Fiona and headed towards the airship.

 Chapter 127 â€“ The Sky is Blue

    And here is a second chapter. And also, it is the final chapter of the fourth volume. Yay! Please enjoy.

    The Sky is Blue

    ¡¸Now then, set sail!¡¹

    The airship, the Black Rose, was floating very close to the surface of the sea. The anchor was unloaded and was making it stay, and if the anchor were to be raised, it would start to float off as it was.

    ¡¸Black Hair, raise the anchor!¡¹

    Angelica shouted while moving the helm that was on the deck of the ship.

    ¡¸Aye aye, toh.¡¹

    With that yell, the tall lanky guy and the shorty rolled up the anchor¡¯s chain, and I pulled it up and fixated it on the airship.

    When I did, *fuwah*, together with a floating sensation peculiar to airships, the airship floated up.

    ¡¸Wawah, we¡¯re floating up! We¡¯re floating up, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸The above balloon-looking thing is carrying out the duty of being an air sac. Though the floating power is small since it¡¯s being filled with air and wind instead of gas.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh©`¡­¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s no mistake that 80% of the people that display their knowledge are a race that get delighted when these words of admiration are leaked out.

    At the very least, I am that way.

    ¡¸Mu? ¡­¡­Come to think of it, Kuon isn¡¯t here. Where did she go?¡¹

    I looked around the vicinity thinking that I would try and teach this to Kuon as well, but I didn¡¯t see Kuon¡¯s figure. Since we should be embarking right now, did she go inside the ship?

    ¡¸Aniki©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuon? ¡­¡­Hey, what are you doing in a place like that!¡¹

    When I looked up following Kuon¡¯s voice, Kuon was just coming down from the top of the airship¡¯s air sac.

    ¡¸Weell, the sea breeze just felt so good, ya see. ¡­¡­That¡¯s not it, this isn¡¯t the time for that, Yashiro-aniki!¡¹

    Saying that, Kuon jumped onto the prow of the ship, and pointed in the 11 o¡¯clock direction looking from the front of the ship.

    ¡¸They¡¯re still pretty distant, but Dragoons are coming!¡¹

    Both of her ears erect, and the fur of her tail standing on end, Kuon shouted.

    When I looked in the direction that Kuon pointed to, ¡­¡­Certainly, I could see several grain-looking but small figures. Those are probably the Dragoons.

    ¡¸Did you say Dragoons!? F, full speed ahead! We¡¯re running away©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nowah! They¡¯re still quite a distance away, don¡¯t panic!¡¹

    My posture was broken due to the sudden acceleration and the sudden raising, but I gripped the deck¡¯s hand railing and supported myself.

    ¡¸Wawah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Bernadette!¡¹

    Not having any support, I extended my arm out to Bernadette whose posture was broken and caught her in my arms.

    ¡¸¤Ã, Th, thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Jeez, just how much of a trauma are they for her.¡¹

    I wanted for at least the departure to proceed calmly, but I guess it won¡¯t go that smoothly.

    ¡¸Kiki, this is quite a pleasant setting sail, isn¡¯t it, my master.¡¹

    While making a snickering laugh, Paimon appeared from within my shadow.

    The loli state Paimon was holding an opened black parasol.

    ¡¸With our start being this flashy, it looks like the journey is going to be pretty noisy.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiki. It is good to see that it does not seem like it will be tedious, is it not.¡¹

    Saying that, Paimon smiled. Why you little, thinking that it¡¯s just somebody else¡¯s problem.

    ¡¸But, Yashiro-san, unexpectedly different from his character, prefers quiet journeys.¡¹

    ¡¸Bernadette, just now, did you inadvertently spoke ill of me? You spoke ill of me, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I did not speak ill of you at a©`ll!¡¹

    Smiling with a grin, Bernadette separated from my hand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I guess this is fine every once in a while.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hate things being noisy from the start.

    ¡¸Aniki! It looks like they¡¯ve noticed us! They¡¯re headed this way!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, come on! What¡¯re ya doin¡¯, Black Hair! It¡¯s your time ta shine!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, they¡¯re still completely in the distance!¡¹

    Noisily, we started our journey on the sky route.

    ¡¸¡­¡­We¡¯ll be going. Fiona.¡¹

    Turing towards the direction of a comrade in arms that I once fought together with, I muttered to myself.

    ¡ó

    Fiona was looking up at the sky.

    The sky was blue and cleared up to the point that it was hard to believe that there was bad weather just a few days ago.

    An airship was flying through that sky.

    In that deep blue sky, it was flying off.

    Did she want to accompany Yuu? Nay, there were already new companions beside him.

    ¡¸¡ºWant to be by his side¡»¡­¡­huh.¡¹

    What she remembered was the words of the black haired nun. The woman that said that with strong eyes.

    She recalled that three years ago, among the members of the troupe that Yuu started off with, Olivia was the only one that said that she didn¡¯t want to stand up lined beside him, but wanted to support him.

    Fiona stretched out her hand towards the airship that was steadily going further off into the distance, then lowered her arm.

    ¡¸Take care, Yuu. ¡­¡­Do your best going down your regretless path.¡¹

    Towards the comrade in arms she had once fought together with, towards the boy that she once held fleeting feelings for, Fiona muttered to herself.

    ¡ó

    Free City Galarie.

    Referred to as the Metropolis of Water, that town that was erected on the sea was displaying a prosperity to the point that people were overflowing on the days before the martial arts tournament that was held once a year.

    Food carts were lined up on the streets, ferryboats were coming and going on the canals, and even now, ships with tourists and merchants riding on them were arriving at the ports.

    However, right now, the eyes of the tourists that were enjoying such a festival were all turned towards the sky.

    ¡¸Incredible¡­¡­It¡¯s a large airship!¡¹

    There was a shadow that was big enough to completely cover the fields of vision that were turned towards the sky.

    It took a moment of time before they could understand that it was an airship.

    ¡¸Wh, where is the ship from?¡¹

    ¡¸That crest of three swords and a wing¡­¡­It¡¯s Leezelion¡¯s airship!!¡¹

    Seeing the crest that was printed on the air sac and flags, someone shouted out.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s Leezelion¡¯s newest large warship ¡ºQueen Sylvia¡»!!¡¹

    It was an airship that made it feasible to fly even outside of the established Sky Space Region through the use of new technology.

    With that latest technology, the country that owned the only airship up until now brought together the shipbuilding techniques that had been piled up and made that completed airship.

    The ¡ºQueen Sylvia¡».

    ¡¸¡­¡­To have my own name attached to a ship, this is quite embarrassing.¡¹

    On the bridge of the large airship ¡ºQueen Sylvia¡», a silver haired young lady was making a small smile as if out of self-derision.

    ¡¸For all of us present, flying through the sky together with your Majesty¡¯s name is our greatest honor.¡¹

    A middle-aged man wearing a military cap low over his eyes reverentially expressed his gratitude to the young lady.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­I guess it is fine if you all are pleased with it.¡¹

    Wearing a sky-blue dress, the young lady turned her emerald eyes from the middle-aged man to the young man standing next to him.

    ¡¸Leo, circulate several of your subordinates to the airship¡¯s escort. You alone are enough for my protection.¡¹

    ¡¸At your will¡­¡­¡¹

    When she saw the young man place his hand on his chest and nod, the young lady once again turned her gaze forward.

    A broad blue without a single cloud.

    The young lady¡­¡­Sylvia Loto Sheriotto Leezelion looked at the sky that could be seen from that bridge and breathed out a small sigh.

    ¡¸Even though my heart is so cloudy¡­¡­How could it be such a detestable sky-blue color.¡¹

    The sky was blue to its furthest reaches.

    ¡ó

    There were ashen eyes looking up at the sky that didn¡¯t have a single cloud.

    Purpose could not be felt within those eyes, however, they weren¡¯t eyes that had lost sight of the future or had lost their heat and light and had become muddily disconnected.

    They were like the eyes of an innocent child, as if they had a light tinged with a pure light.

    It couldn¡¯t be told if she just found the sky to be something rare, or if she had just turned her eyes towards some passing birds.

    However, those eyes showed no sign of ceasing to look at the sky, and she continued to look up and stare at the sky without moving.

    ¡¸Eru? ¡­¡­Is something wrong?¡¹

    Being called out to, the owner of those ashen eyes slowly turned their head.

    ¡¸The sky¡­¡­¡¹

    The one called Eru was an ashen little girl. A little girl whose hair, eyes, even clothes were a single ashen color.

    Although her skin certainly wasn¡¯t an ashen color, she was a single ashen color to the point of making one feel like even the atmosphere around her felt ashen.

    ¡¸The sky huh¡­¡­¡¹

    A young boy lined up next to Eru. Receiving the sea breeze, that black hair of his fluttered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve taken a proper look at the sky.¡¹

    There were few times where he could rest his spirit, and could only look forward instead of upwards.

    The young boy made a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The ashen little girl looked up at the sky.

    As if, there was something beyond it.

    ¡¸¡ºBearer¡»¡¹

    The little girl looked up at the young boy beside her.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºBearer¡»¡­¡­Is there, something beyond the sky?¡¹

    The young boy, Amagi Kaito, answered the words of the ashen little girl while making a wry smile.

    ¡¸The stars are there.¡¹

    That pair of eyes reflected the little girl that looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 128 â€“ Free City Galarie

    We are now starting on volume 5. Sadly, this has not been published yet so there are no illustrations. I haven¡¯t heard of any announced publishing date for volume 5 but I am also terrible at information gathering. If anyone is able to search that kind of stuff up, I would greatly appreciate it. Well, let¡¯s get started.

    Free City Galarie

    Just when was that story from.

    With feelings that made them feel like tearing up their body in their chest, and their thoughts dyed with anger, something hot flooding out of their eyes.

    That story that made one feel like their heart would break.

    The words ¡¸I don¡¯t want this anymore¡¹ sighed over and over,

    the words ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me¡¹ were wailed over and over.

    Fists struck the ground with the words ¡¸I don¡¯t believe this¡¹,

    the words ¡¸Help me¡¹ were cried out while crawling on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Within the rain, there were two boys.

    The therianthropic boy that looked like a young man and had an elegant countenance was stretched out on top of the mud, and the Human boy that still had some childishness left over on his face had his black hair wet from the rain and tears had amassed in those beautiful black eyes that looked like obsidian.

    The childish boy slowly stood up.

    ¡¸Unforgivable.¡¹

    It was low, and it was said filled to the brim with hatred, enough to make those who heard it believe it was a curse.

    ¡¸Absolutely¡­¡­unforgivable.¡¹

    The childish boy looked up at the heavens, and glared at the sky.

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me to protect things like this¡­¡­¡¹

    With a scoffing-sounding voice, he asked such to something.

    ¡¸In order to protect something like that¡­¡­I¡¹

    A strongly clenched fist. His nails tore through the skin and blood was overflowing from it.

    The self-injury that was done to conceal the heart-rending pain only intensified the childish boy¡¯s anguished expression.

    Looking up at that boy, the therianthropic boy smiled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, what, are you crying for¡­¡­¡¹

    Blood flowed out from his body, and as in proportion to that, strength was leaving him.

    Even though the wound was hot as if it were burning, his body steadily became cold.

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­I ain¡¯t, crying¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That, bratty part¡­¡­of you, is something that I hate.¡¹

    The therianthropic boy made a small laugh at his personality that used abusive language in a scene like this.

    ¡¸Even, I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I, see¡­¡­In that case, this is perfect. ¡­¡­This is an order from the senior apprentice.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    The childish boy¡¯s body shook. Maybe he felt something from the therianthropic boy¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It is fine if you resent someone, or if you hurt someone. However, stop doing nothing. ¡­¡­No matter how much you hate them, how much you resent them, whether you move forward, or move back¡­¡­is what you yourself¡­¡­©¤©¤¡¹

    His temperature rapidly cooled down.

    The therianthropic boy showed a smile at the figure of his junior apprentice whose face was disheveled and crying.

    (Ahh, ¡­¡­he was an irritating jerk but¡­¡­he was a good guy.)

    That face, despite having lost his life, smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡­¡­Siriusssssss!!¡¹

    Flames of hatred burned in the eyes of the childish boy.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Uooooh! Is that Galarie? As expected of the Metropolis of Water, it¡¯s right in the middle of the ocean!¡¹

    It has been about two days since we departed the solitary island that owned a great labyrinth, Nordyord.

    The city that we finally reached after getting involved with the pursuing Dragoon unit of some country somewhere had stretched out as if it were floating on top of the ocean.

    Large buildings that looked like castles and an ellipse shaped arena, and many small boats floated on the large canals and were carrying people that seemed to be tourists.

    ¡°The Metropolis of Water¡­¡­Now I get it¡± It had an appearance that made me groan that.

    ¡¸It seems to be called a city that took decades to build from an originally small island that only had a small village. That large estate there is right in the center of it, and it seems to be this town¡¯s feudal lord, Feudal Lord Zeke Oisast¡¯s estate.¡¹[1]

    Bernadette read out loud the text of a pamphlet that she took out.

    What was reflected in those eyes probably wasn¡¯t only that vast stock of knowledge but also a report of recommended shops.

    ¡¸¡ºThe Mercenary King¡» Zeke Oisast, huh¡­¡­I wonder if he would have a match me?¡¹

    ¡¸Although there are rumors that he¡¯s a duel-maniac, that would be a bit unreasonable, don¡¯t ya think?¡¹

    Angelica replied with a wry smile to Kuon who was cheerful and making a delighted smile.

    The Mercenary King, that is quite the strong second name. Well, since we probably won¡¯t meet with him anyhow, I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸Come on, men! Prepare to land!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸OU!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Turning the propellers downwards, the airship slowly started to descend.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    This journey had started from Luxeria, but we¡¯ll be arriving in Galarie which I had made as the objective for the time being.

    Together with my curiosity towards the town, I also thought about my future plans after this journey ends.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] Name to be read in normal way, not Japanese way where it is read by syllables. Original: ¥º¥£©`¥¯?¥ª¥¤¥µ©`¥¹¥È

 Chapter 129 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Inn Search ï½žFailure Partï½ž

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Inn Search ¡«Failure Part¡«

    Having arrived at the Free City of Galarie, we first searched for an inn to stay at but,

    ¡¸Ehh!? This place also has no vacancies?¡¹

    Due to the fact that the main matches of the Martial Arts Tournament that was on a global scale was going to happen in a few days, all of the inns had no vacancies.

    ¡¸Sorry ¡®bout that, the inns ¡®round this area have had no vacancies since three days ago, ya see¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹

    Receiving the apologetic sounding apology from the inn¡¯s proprietress, I departed from the inn.

    ¡¸How was it? ¡­¡­Wait, I guess there¡¯s no need to ask that.¡¹

    ¡¸She said that all of the inns around her are out.¡¹

    After saying it out loud, it was an understandable reason. With such a large-scaled festival, there was no way tourists from around the world wouldn¡¯t gather.

    ¡¸I guess we took it a bit too lightly.¡¹

    ¡¸How about we try relying on this area¡¯s church?¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡­is what I would like to say, but personally, the church is a bit©`.

    There isn¡¯t anyone else as decent as God, but in my own opinion, I would like to decline things becoming troublesome at the church which is said to be the house of God.

    ¡¸If worst comes to worst, we can just stay on the airship again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. ¡­¡­Well then, first off, we should have a meal.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah©`, you¡¯re making a really delighted looking face. Well, I guess you¡¯ll enjoy it after easily putting it in your stomach.¡¹

    Since it would be troubling if she were to overeat, I swore in my heart that we would go to a cheap store.

    ¡¸Yashiro-aniki, I¡¯m gonna go ahead of you and go to the territory estate.¡¹

    ¡¸To the territory estate? Why would you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸The one managing the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration is Feudal Lord Oisast. The victors of each district need to report to the reception at the territory estate.¡¹

    For the Feudal Lord to be managing the Martial Arts Tournament¡­¡­No, well, there¡¯s not really anything to say.

    ¡¸Well then, I guess we¡¯ll temporarily split up here. What should we do for the meeting place?¡¹

    No matter where you looked, the vicinity was filled with people. It would be best if it were a place that stood out as much as possible but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Come to think of it, there was a water fountain on the road we just passed through. Should we go with that?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s that, I feel like it¡¯s a bit small¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­¡¹

    Kuon and Bernadette looked for things that looked like they could be a landmark, but none of them really hit it off with me. The other places were also filled with probable things.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Jeez, how about that Coliseum over there. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit far but¡­¡­Okay. If it¡¯s there, it doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯ll lose our way.¡¹

    What I pointed at was the gigantic Coliseum that seemed like it could accommodate half of the tourists that filled up this town of Galarie.

    Both Kuon and Bernadette nodded at my proposal.

    ¡¸Well then, see you later!¡¹

    Jumping up as soon as she said that, Kuon headed to the territory estate while hopping up and down on top of the buildings.

    I understand that doing that was definitely faster than going through the crowds of people, but even if she didn¡¯t do such a conspicuous thing¡­¡­

    Ah, I saw her underwear.

    ¡¸Uwah, Kuon-san really is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, to think that she would move like that despite wearing a mini-skirt and a fundoshi. Is it a thing where she¡¯s not embarrassed because it isn¡¯t panties?¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world are you talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Weren¡¯t you talking about how amazing it was that she wasn¡¯t embarrassed after showing off her underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸I was not! I was talking about how amazing her jumping ability was!¡¹

    Bernadette glared at me while her face was red. ¡­¡­Wh, what could it be. I¡¯m getting a thrill even though I¡¯m being glared at.

    ¡¸Tahaha¡­¡­W, well then, how about we randomly go around the eateries.¡¹

    ¡¸What an obvious change of topic¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll slowly lecture you about this matter while eating a meal.¡¹

    *Bishi* (forceful action). Bernadette pointed her finger at me.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Since I am self-aware of how lacking in delicacy I am, I¡¯ll just resign myself and receive the lecture.

    By no means was it because I was looking forward to Bernadette¡¯s lecturing now that she had gained a personality like that of an Onee-san who had just moved into the neighborhood.

    Not that at all.

    ¡¸Well, now that it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s decide a store! Quality or quantity, if we had to pick one, it definitely has to be quantity, right?¡¹

    Bernadette stuck her hand into the slit on her thigh and pulled out a pamphlet.

    ¡¸Quality or quantity, huh¡­¡­Since it¡¯s mentioned in the pamphlet, the taste shouldn¡¯t be bad, so a vote for quantity.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of you, Yashiro-san, you really get it. As I thought, eating until a full stomach is what a meal is.¡¹

    When I replied to her, Bernadette smile with a broad grin.

    You really do love eating food, don¡¯t you.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go, Yashiro-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, oi¡­¡­Well, whatever.¡¹

    My left hand was caught©¤©¤No, gripped by Bernadette and pulled.

    Even though I was forcibly dragged along, when I tried to resist, I mistook that delighted-looking profile of hers as poison and stopped caring.

    The pulling power on my hand lightly, but firmly gripped me.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why are there¡­¡­so many people.¡¹

    In the town of Galarie, a young lady walked while making a dignified expression that had a bit of a frown.

    With every step forward that she made, her characteristic red hair swayed. Her red hair that was bundled together into two tufts followed her like the afterglow of tail lamps on a dark night.

    Looking closely, her manner of walking was also wild, and one could perceive that she was irritated.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve totally gotten separated from Kaito and the others!!¡¹

    The young lady continued to walk forward while having somewhat teary eyes.

    To be frank, she was Akane of the Second Generation Hero Party.

    The story was short.

    Although she went to go sightseeing with Amagi Kaito and company, once she took a stroll, she strayed away from them before she knew it, and became lost just like that.

    Normally, for better or for worse, she would usually take some kind of action, but since being all alone in an unknown land was disheartening, she became unable to have her usual thoughts.

    Therefore, she was advancing forward for the time being while becoming teary eyed.

    ¡¸To begin with, it¡¯s because that ¡ºWitch of Time¡» said that she wanted to come to this city that things went wrong! What¡« do you mean ¡¸¡­¡­Something terrible will occur in that land. It cannot be left as is¡¹. Isn¡¯t not knowing what will happen despite being able to see the future totally a fatal flaw? Also, Kaito is also being a Kaito! Even though he knows that I have no sense of direction¡­¡­¡­¡­¤Ã!?¡¹

    Her grumbling that seemed like it would continue on for eternity suddenly came to an abrupt stop.

    With her eyes wide open in shock and her mouth hanging open, ahead of where she extended her trembling hand and pointed index finger was©¤©¤,

    ¡¸Wha, w-w-why are you here!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh, the f, frenzied pigtails!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who the heck are you calling frenzied!¡¹

    Holding hands with an awfully big breasted woman, the young boy that they had been summoned to this world together with and then had separated from right after that¡­¡­Yashiro Yuu had a surprised appearance just like Akane.

 Chapter 130 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Present Day Hero, Akane

    Fifth chapter. Running out of things to say¡­¡­. Please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Present Day Hero, Akane

    I am technically a male high school student, you know.

    They say that guys think of nothing but perverted things, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s at the time of being a high school student that the most erotic things are thought of.

    I¡¯m at an age where I could fly off and make a delusion of a foolish plan where I¡¯d go on a date with Bernadette who had recently become docile and sometimes shows actions that makes my heart skip a beat, have a meal in a restaurant that has a good atmosphere, and then just like that get a Goal In to a hotel and watch the morning sun together.

    And yet, and yet?

    ¡¸Why you, I told you to wait right there, didn¡¯t I!!¡¹

    Why am I being chased by the ferocious Twintails of Kaito¡¯s party!?

    ¡¸Ya, Yashiro-san!?¡¹

    Right now, I¡¯m in the middle of escaping while carrying Bernadette with both arms. While pushing my way through the crowd of people, when I look over my shoulder, the Twintails had a look of anger.

    It was probably my bad that I started to promptly escape but she doesn¡¯t have to get that mad, right?

    ¡¸Sorry Bernadette, we¡¯ll talk later! Please endure it for now!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I would like to stay like this forev Gyah!?¡¹

    Ah, she bit her tongue. At any rate, right now, I need to make sure that I don¡¯t get caught by that Twintail!

    ¡¸Fu!¡¹

    Using the roof of a food cart as a stepping stool, I changed to using the roofs of private houses.

    Fufufu, if I run seriously to the point where I don¡¯t even tread on the roof, even if she is in the cheat army¡­¡­

    ¡¸You, despite not having any Maryoku, just why can you move like that!¡¹

    Uwah, in one breath, she jumped in on it.

    Moreover, maybe because I showed jumping power that distanced myself from ordinary people, it went as far as giving her some misgivings.

    ¡¸However, I can¡¯t allow myself to get caught. See ya later*tsuan*!¡¹

    Kicking off my footing with the essentials of Shukuchi, I ran with a speed that would leave sound behind.

    It¡¯s a high-speed movement technique that where not even an angered Sylvia could even hope to touch me.

    I¡¯ve gotten punishments ever since Silvia became able to use Shukuchi, but I won¡¯t teach Twintails and the others Shukuchi.

    I¡¯ve won!

    Thinking that, right before my eyes, the figure of a person appeared.

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let you escape!!¡¹

    Geh, Twintails!!

    This rascal. Forget following along with my speed, she went around me!

    Not good, I¡¯ve already lost in the spec that was my redeeming feature.

    Dammit, even if she is strengthening her physical abilities, to be able to win against me, this girl is a monster!

    ¡¸Go to sleep!!¡¹

    On top of all that, Twintails put Maryoku into her fist and came swinging with that.

    Breaking through the speed of sound, the fist drew near while creating a sonic boom.

    I kicked that and averted its trajectory.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Twintails opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    Seeing an opening, when I tried to pass through the side, this time a sharp kick skimmed close to my head.

    Seeing several strands of my hair being cut off, I lightly shuddered.

    ¡¸Why you little! I would have died just now if that had hit!¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you avoid that attack!¡¹

    Ah©`, it somehow looks like Twintails eyes have gone into serious mode.

    Would it have been correct of me to just gone with the route of normally talking with her without running?

    ¡¸You, just what in the world are you¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel any Maryoku from you, but those movements, you don¡¯t seem like a normal human.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a trade secret, I can¡¯t just keep it at that, can I?¡¹

    ¡¸Not a chance. Depending on the circumstances, I might have to beat you down.¡¹

    Pulling out gauntlets out of somewhere, Twintails equipped them onto her arms. So she¡¯s finally armed herself.

    ¡¸You, you haven¡¯t done something like lowered down a Mazoku, right?¡¹

    Twintails¡¯ fist was strongly clenched, and the light of Maryoku overflowed from that fist.

    ¡¸Lowered down, to a Mazoku?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Going by how you look, it seems that you haven¡¯t. I guess for now, that¡¯s a relief.¡¹

    Though she made that sigh, Twintails took her stance. She¡¯s totally up for a fight.

    ¡¸Advent¡­¡­Why is it that you know how to do that!?¡¹

    Bernadette, who I was holding in my arms, asked that while her voice was quivering.

    Hearing that, Twintails¡¯ eyes became sharp.

    ¡¸It would seem that she knows about it.¡¹

    Twintails target shifted from me to Bernadette.

    What, what, just what is going on?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you to the point where you won¡¯t die, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸W, wait! Nowadays, violent heroines aren¡¯t all that well liked, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of nonsense are you spouting out!!¡¹

    Twintails opened up her fist, and the converged Maryoku turned towards us.

    So she plans on bombarding us with pure Maryoku at point-blank range!

    That isn¡¯t a technique that is fine to let loose right in the middle of town, you know!!

    ¡¸Im, pac©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way, Ravenbrandddd!!¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s finally my turn!¡¹

    Holding Bernadette with one arm, I drew out and swung the Magic Sword that possessed intelligence.

    ¡¸¤Ã! ¡­¡­¡¹

    Twintails was now in a state that looked like she was doing a banzai with one hand. A flash was fired from that hand and it created a pillar of light in the sky.

    Twintails¡¯ face looked absentminded, and discovering that there was an opening this time for sure, I passed through the side and escaped.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡¢©¤©¤£¡¡¹

    Twintails shouted out something, but it didn¡¯t reach me who ran while surpassing the speed of sound.

    Like that, the reunion between me and Twintails ended.

    ¡ó

    Amagi Kaito was dashing through the town of Galarie. Not through the crowds of people, but as if hopping on the roofs of the buildings.

    ¡¸Calm down, Kaito! There¡¯s no way that someone as strong as Akane could be defeated!¡¹

    The young lady that was summoned together with him from Earth, Sakuya was hot on Kaito¡¯s heels.

    ¡¸But, if something happened, it will be too late!!¡¹

    A little while ago, Kaito¡¯s group felt the Maryoku that was fierce like flames that Akane fired for the sake of battle.

    To unleash her Maryoku and fight in the middle of town like this, it wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸It might be the something that Lililuri-san mentioned¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    What Kaito feared was that. The ¡ºsomething¡» that the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» had mentioned.

    An event that not even she could obtain an understanding of, if Akane was confronted by that just now¡­¡­,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã, Kaito, over there!¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã!? Akane!¡¹

    Reacting to Sakuya¡¯s voice, Kaito discovered Akane who was sitting down on top of a roof.

    ¡¸¡­¡­, Kaito?¡¹

    Akane raised her face to Kaito¡¯s voice. That face looked like she was dumbfounded by something.

    ¡¸Akane, what happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    When Kaito asked that, Akane turned her head towards the side.

    ¡¸Hey Kaito¡­¡­¡­¡­That Yashiro guy, what is he.¡¹

 Chapter 131 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Fistfighter?

    A sixth chapter. Jeez, how many did I pile up? Well, another reunion chapter. Do you guys remember this one? Please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Fistfighter?

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­Looks like I¡¯ve lost her.¡¹

    It¡¯s been about five minutes since I escaped from Twintails.

    Having gone considerably far, I caught my breath in a back alleyway.

    Maybe because I was impatient, my breathing was rough. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve tasted this washed-out feeling.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any injuries, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    I put down Bernadette, who I was carrying. Bernadette, seeming like she had something she was thinking about, made a response and sank into silence.

    ¡¸Still, to think that I would meet with her again in a place like this¡­¡­Now that I think about it, I probably shouldn¡¯t have ran away.¡¹

    This matter will probably be told to Kaito. Now that I¡¯ve displayed movements that can¡¯t be cleared up as an art of self-defense, it¡¯s only natural to be looked at with eyes of suspicion.

    Even though I ran away so that things would become troublesome, it feels like things became unnecessarily troublesome.

    ¡¸Should I leave this town? ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a criminal or anything. There¡¯s no need for me to run away.¡¹

    In the worst case, even if it can¡¯t be passed off as an art of self-defense, it¡¯d be fine if they just overlook it. Though I probably won¡¯t be trusted absolutely.

    Still¡­¡­What was that thing about lowering down to a Mazoku that Twintails said all about?

    Did that have the meaning of employing Mazoku¡­¡­Ah, I have Paimon with me, don¡¯t I. Crap, did she see though that?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Come to think of it, Bernadette said something before, didn¡¯t she. ¡­¡­If I remember correctly, it was Advent, right?

    ¡¸Yashiro-san, I, now have some business to take care of at the church.¡¹

    Having thought of something, Bernadette said that looking like she was going to raise her head.

    The church¡­¡­She must be talking about the place of worship that is the Holy Ulquiorra Church that is said to have one existing in many cities.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it related to the thing that Twintails said earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For now, it¡¯s nothing. The contents are, something that I cannot talk about, not even conjectures.¡¹

    So it¡¯s that, the so-called confidential matters and prohibited facts. In that case, it seems that unreasonably sticking my nose in would instead make things troublesome.

    ¡¸Alright, I got it. ¡­¡­Will you be able to make it to the rendezvous point?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think, it will be impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that.¡¹

    I lightly tapped Bernadette¡¯s shoulder, who made an apologetic-sounding apology, and then turned around.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what it is but don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay? ¡­¡­If something happens, rely on me, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yashiro-san¡­¡­Yes, I understand!¡¹

    Bernadette¡¯s facial expression was filled with heat. It was like she had returned to the usual Bernadette.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to tell Kuon. Well then, see ya.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, see you later.¡¹

    As I said that while turning my back, Bernadette¡¯s words came in response.

    And then, in the next moment, Bernadette¡¯s figure disappeared from this back alleyway together with tiny footsteps.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Now then, with this, I¡¯ve become alone but¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m bored. Way too bored.

    I was originally going to kill the time by try out the food at the various restaurants of Galarie together with Bernadette, but now that Bernadette is gone, I need to find something to do.

    I guess I¡¯ll just eat for now.

    ¡¸An eatery, an eatery¡­¡­Oh, I guess over there is fine.¡¹

    When I came out from the back alleyway and walked for a bit, a restaurant that was thriving despite being past lunch time caught my eye.

    ¡¸¡¸Welcome¡«!¡¹¡¹

    When I entered the store, the waitresses that were wearing frilly garments simultaneously raised their voices.

    ¡¸Dear customer, it is currently a bit packed so we cannot prepare a seat for you. You can wait until a seat opens up but, is that alright?¡¹

    Maybe because her garments emphasized her chest, the waitress-san that came running towards me had her chest bouncing and shaking.

    ¡¸Of course. Even if the sun were to go down, I will wait right here.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, please wait for a little while!¡¹

    I was healed by her whole faced smile and her self-asserting, intense breasts.

    Indeed, I am also a man after all©`.

    When I looked around the inside of the store while thinking such things,

    ¡¸Become a woman of my great self¡­¡­If you do, I¡¯ll give you pleasure that you haven¡¯t tasted up until now, ya know?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s, dear customer¡­¡­You¡¯re troubling me.¡¹

    There was the appearance of some guy putting his hand around the waist of a waitress girl.

    ¡­¡­Normally, this is where I would cut into the gap between them, give that bastard well-deserved punishment, and it become a scene where I become popular, but,

    ¡¸Kuku, although you say that, you¡¯re enjoyin¡¯ this, aren¡¯t cha©`¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s¡­¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Your body sure is honest, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    Somehow, the female side didn¡¯t look like she was hating it all that much©`.

    She¡¯s making an expression of ecstasy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What¡¯re you lookin¡¯ at, you shitty brat, this ain¡¯t some show, got it©`?¡¹

    ¡¸Then don¡¯t go doing R-18 stuff out in a public place©`. What¡¯re you, a monkey?¡¹

    Having a fight sold to me by the redheaded man, I reflexively returned with an immediate reply.

    Dammit, even though I¡¯m a single guy here, this guy goes and seduces a girl right in front of me¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a mon©¤©¤Nn? You¡­¡­¡¹

    When the redheaded, darkish skin-colored man took a careful look at me, he suddenly became silent.

    Why did this guy suddenly¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? This guy¡¯s face, where have I¡­¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, at the southern major power Valanshel©¤©¤

    ¡¸You¡¯re Yuu, aren¡¯t you!? It¡¯s been a long while, hasn¡¯t it, you jerk!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh! So it really is you, Iibsal!! It really has been a while!!¡¹

    It¡¯s one of my bad friends that I met three years ago when I visited Valanshel.

    It was the fistfighter, Iibsal.

 Chapter 132 â€“ Complication

    And a seventh chapter. Man, if I had this many, why didn¡¯t I post them up earlier? is what you are all questioning, aren¡¯t you. Yeah, I can¡¯t think of a reason. Well, enjoy.

    Complication

    ¡¸Jeez, what have ya been up to in these three years?¡¹

    Iibsal began to talk while grabbing the gigantic lump of ham from the top of plate that was laid out on the table.

    Iibsal bit off some ham while making a *Buchibuchi* sound. What a hearty way of eating.

    ¡¸Even if you asked me what I did¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thinkin¡¯ that you¡¯d immediately gain fame if it was a guy like you, I kept on waitin¡¯, ya know? And yet, there wasn¡¯t a single sign of you comin¡¯ out.¡¹

    Gulping down the meat he held in his mouth with wine, Iibsal leaned back in his chair.

    ¡¸Ah©`, erm, I returned to my birthplace.¡¹

    ¡¸Your birthplace, huh. Well, I guess there¡¯s no helpin¡¯ it. By the way, what did you come to this town for?¡¹

    When I replied with my reason, he simply accepted it and changed the topic. Suddenly changing the topic was very much like him.

    ¡¸To spectate, just to spectate. I¡¯m not participating, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Dah©`, so it¡¯s really like that. And here I thought I just might be able to fight you.¡¹

    When I said that, Iibsal drank up the wine that was in the glass, then caressed the ass of a waitress-san (the person that greeted me at the store entrance) that was nearby trying to pass by and demanded for another serving of wine.

    ¡­¡­This jerk, he did perverted actions so naturally. However, the waitress-san didn¡¯t dislike it, and in fact looked somehow delighted¡­¡­Dammit, is it because he¡¯s a pretty boy!

    ¡¸Nn? Wait, then that means, Iibsal, you¡­¡­Are you participating?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. A written invitation from this place¡¯s Feudal Lord was delivered to me. Recently, the fistfighters that would have a bout with me have also become scarce. It said that strong guys would be comin¡¯ and so I¡¯m participatin¡¯.¡¹

    As expected of the fight loving ¡¶Battle Maniac¡·, that was a muscle-brained reason.

    Still, will a guy that is able to fight evenly with Iibsal show up?

    Zephyr and Leonhart, they wouldn¡¯t have to go that far, but they would have to at least be strong enough to be able to fight against a Mazoku as an opponent¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸I know! Hey, Yuu, won¡¯t you try participating in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration?¡¹

    Iibsal¡¯s eyes were sparkling as if to say ¡®Eureka!¡¯. Sorry to say this but I have no intention of going.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going out there. Rather, how could I even go at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow, a preliminary contest is going to be held in this Galarie. If you win there, you¡¯ll appear in the real matches three days later. Hey, try going out there.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯m not doing it. I don¡¯t really want to stand out that much.¡¹

    All the more so now that I know that Kaito and the others are in this town.

    ¡¸Keh, how boring. A©`ah, if only I could at least go at it with Leezelion¡¯s Leonhart©`.¡¹

    Sounding displeased, Iibsal bit off a piece of bread (something similar to the Indian food, nan). Iibsal and Leonhart, huh¡­¡­That seems like it would turn out to be a fairly interesting match.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s too bad. There is quite a distance between Leezelion and Galarie after all. It¡¯s physically impossible.¡¹

    Though, since he¡¯s unexpectedly a battle lover, if Leonhart were in Galarie, he probably would have participated.

    Thinking that, I held a mouthful of grape wine that was low in alcohol content in my mouth and,

    ¡¸Ah? You don¡¯t know? Right now, Leezelion¡¯s Sylvia is here in this Galarie, you know? The Imperial Guard Leonhart should be together with her, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Bufuu©`¤Ã!?¡¹

    I vigorously spit it out.

    ¡¸Uwah, that¡¯s dirty! What¡¯re you doin¡¯ all of a sudden!!¡¹

    Iibsal was angry from having grape wine completely spit out onto his face.

    S, sorry, Iibsal. But, right now, I need to hear about that important and significant matter instead of that.

    ¡¸S, say that one more time, Iibsal.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? I said that was dirty.¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for that. But, I meant before that.¡¹

    ¡¸Before¡­¡­You mean about how Leezelion¡¯s Sylvia is in this town?¡¹

    Yeah, that. I can understand it if it¡¯s Kaito and Baba-chan and the others. But, why did Sylvia¡¯s group in this town!?

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this, Yuu, are you a fan of Sylvia¡¯s or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W, well, something like that.¡¹

    When I made a halfhearted response to Iibsal who was grinning for some reason, Iibsal gathered up the remaining food that was on the table, tossed it into his mouth, and swallowed it after chewing a few times.

    Uwah, incredible. In terms of eating with instant vigor, he was in no way inferior to Bernadette!

    ¡¸Ussh, then let¡¯s get goin¡¯.¡¹

    Standing up from his seat, Iibsal said that.

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, like I said, let¡¯s go to where Leezelion¡¯s Sylvia is.¡¹

    Haa!?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a bit of a connection with them, ya see. I¡¯ll let you meet her, the Imperial Princess Sylvia-sama.¡¹

    Iibsal made a thumbs up. That face was saying ¡¸I¡¯ll grant my friend¡¯s request¡¹ and was filled with a kind of feeling of satisfaction.

    ¡­¡­Though, this time, he¡¯s granting an unwelcome favor.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Keep on searching! They shouldn¡¯t have gotten too far from the estate!¡¹

    ¡¸We need to find them before Feudal Lord-dono arrives¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    In the vicinity of a certain building in the Free City of Galarie, full plated soldiers were searching for something with a solemn look.

    There was the figure of a girl gazing at their state in a crowd of people that was a bit distance away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Wearing a casquette cap (newsboy cap) low over her eyes, that girl that wrapped herself in a deep blue coat hid her eyes with the brim of her hat and slipped into the crowd.

    ¡¸Sorry, Leo. ¡­¡­However, if you lock me up for two days for no reason, it¡¯ll make me want to do this.¡¹

    The girl breathed a small sigh while muttering a monologue.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s said that the present day Heroes are in this town right now¡­¡­I need to check on it myself.¡¹

    She extended her hand to her coat pocket. Inside of the pocket, there was stationary.

    ¡¸¡­¡­An ashen little, that resembled Aneue. ¡­¡­I need to check on that being.¡¹

    Her emerald eyes, looked towards the sky.

 Chapter 133 â€“ The Washed Away Preceding Hero

    Eighth chapter. For this chapter, the name was originally Mark but was changed into Marco in the next chapter. So I decided to change this chapter to show Marco. Please enjoy.

    The Washed Away Preceding Hero

    Donburako, donburako (splash, splash). The reason why those words are coming up in the corner of my mind is probably because I was swaying on a boat.

    The Free City of Galarie is a town that was built as if it were floating on the sea¡¯s surface, and with waterways created throughout the city, it seems that traveling by small boats called gondolas was typical.

    There were bridges that you could walk and cross over build above the waterways, but the number of bridges were few, and since there could be places with no bridge at all depending on the place, they were hard to use. This made travelling by small boats popular.

    The boatman skillfully manipulated the long oar and the boat traveled down the waterway.

    We were moving with quite some speed, but since the boat didn¡¯t shake all that much, it was pleasant.

    ¡¸So, are we seriously going, Iibsal?¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, you¡¯re not all that eager, are you, Yuu. Weren¡¯t you a fan?¡¹

    On the long and narrow boat, Iibsal and I were seated opposite of each other.

    With the town¡¯s scenery as the background, Iibsal was smiling with a grin.

    ¡¸Rather than, a fan¡­¡­Actually, why is Sylvia¡­the imperial princess one of your acquaintances? No matter how stupidly strong you are, I just don¡¯t see a point of interaction between you two.¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t anything significant. We did stand on the same battlefield after all¡­¡­Well, don¡¯t worry about that part.¡¹

    Damn, I guess it¡¯s useless to try and change the subject¡­¡­At this rate, he¡¯ll know that I¡¯m acquainted with Sylvia, and suspicion would be placed on me for being acquainted with the imperial princess of a whole country¡­¡­No, since it¡¯s Iibsal, I guess that won¡¯t happen.

    Rather, I feel like it wouldn¡¯t become that big of a deal even if I were to tell Iibsal that I was the Hero.

    ¡¸Well, whatever will be will be.¡¹

    No matter how it turns out, if it¡¯s Iibsal, then there¡¯s no problem. I made up my mind.

    When I thought that, the townscape completely changed to the scenery of a surrounded waterway.

    ¡¸Oh? ¡­¡­I see, so this is the main street.¡¹

    That large waterway that had a width of several dozens of meters had various large and small gondolas going back and forth.

    Among them, there were even gondolas with street vendors riding and doing business.

    ¡¸It is called ¡ºThe Large Waterway Gale¡», and is a so-called main street. When you go straight down this waterway, you¡¯ll finally arrive at Feudal Lord-sama¡¯s estate which is at the center of this town.¡¹

    The boatman-onii-san explained as if he were waiting for this moment.

    Looking on, it was considerably far, but I could see a large mansion. So that is the Feudal Lord¡¯s house.

    ¡¸That is the ¡ºMercenary King¡»¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mercenary King?¡¹

    Iibsal muttered feeling deeply emotive. When I asked about that, he smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸Ahh, this town¡¯s Feudal Lord, Zeke Oisast¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    And then, just as Iibsal was about to start talking, the gondola greatly shook.

    ¡¸Uoh!? Wh, what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    A small shadow of a person appeared in front of us who had promptly clung onto the gondola.

    ¡¸Heheh, sorry about that, Nii-chan.¡¹

    Looking at him, it was a child with the appearance of a bad brat.

    ¡¸Marco! You, again©¤©¤¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m getting out here already!¡¹

    The gondola¡¯s boatman shouted at him, but the brat frivolously laughed, jumped on a nearby gondola and left.

    From the gondola that he jumped on, he went to the next gondola, and after doing that several times, the brat called Marco arrived at the land that was close to the waterway.

    ¡¸Sorry about that, dear customers. He¡¯s a brat called Marco and¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`, well, it¡¯s alright. Besides, with him being around that age, it¡¯s just him being mischievous is all.¡¹

    Even for me, when I was around that age, I did some pretty rash things.

    Things like flipping skirts or rubbing the trainee female teacher¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Still, he is quite the nimble brat, isn¡¯t he.¡¹

    Iibsal laughed, sounding amused. He wasn¡¯t an opponent to fight, but it seems that Iibsal liked things like that.

    ¡¸If he were trained, he seems like he¡¯d turn in to a good fist fighter.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Well, to regroup oursel¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    Having clung on so as to not fall off from the gondola, when I fixed my sitting position, my level of comfort was bad, or rather, I felt a weird sense that something was lacking.

    ¡¸What is this, something is¡­¡­Ahhh!!¡¹

    And then, suddenly, I put my hand into my pocket, and then I finally realized the disaster.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s wrong, Yuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Gone, it¡¯s gone! It isn¡¯t here!!¡¹

    Neither in my pocket, my breast pocket, nor my back pocket, it¡¯s not here!

    ¡¸My wallet is gone!!¡¹

    My wallet that I should have put in my pants pocket is, not nowhere to be found!

    ¡¸What? ¡­¡­Did I drop it, well, I guess that can¡¯t be the case, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If you dropped it, we would have noticed by the sound even with the congestion. Did you leave it in the store from earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸I was the one that took care of the bill.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case¡­¡­was it taken?¡¹

    If I didn¡¯t leave it behind somewhere, it had to have been stolen by someone.

    ¡¸Still, who would©¤©¤Hey, boatman, that brat from before¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yeah. ¡­¡­I think that it was probably that Marco. He¡¯s a habitual criminal known for pickpocketing and dine-and-dashing.¡¹

    So it was that terrible brat called Marco or whatever!

    ¡¸That rascal¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re goin¡¯ after him, Yuu!¡¹

    Tossing a single gold coin to the boatman, Iibsal jumped off from the gondola.

    *Pita* (Splash). Standing on the water, Iibsal ran on the water while making ripples in the water.

    ¡¸That shitty little!¡¹

    Following suit, I jumped from the gondola and got down onto the land near the waterway.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll search from above. Yuu, you search below!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    When we bumped fists with each other, we split into two groups as if we had repelled each other.

    ¡¸Dammit, to think that I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡­!¡¹

    It was probably at the moment that the gondola greatly shook that that terrible brat took out my wallet from my pocket.

    Thinking about it now, those words ¡¸Sorry about that, Nii-chan¡¹ could be heard as ¡¸(About taking your wallet) Sorry about that, Nii-chan¡¹with that kind of meaning.

    ¡¸That shitty brat, I¡¯ll tie him up with a rope and drag him along!!¡¹

    I ran through the streets of the town that branched out like a spider¡¯s web at full speed.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Hehe, too easy, too easy.¡¹

    The criminal that pilfered the wallet from Yuu, Marco was tossing the stolen wallet up and down like a beanbag while chuckling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the rider¡¯s fault for spacing out while all exposed.¡¹

    The wallet was heavy, so there was quite an amount of coins inside.

    Even if they were copper coins, with this amount, it would cover the costs of meals for a while.

    ¡¸Now then, to see the spoils¡«¡­¡­Ohh! It¡¯s full of gold and silver coins! I¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡¹

    When he opened the wallet, there were several pieces of Makaruin gold coins (the gold coins that are universally circulated in Reynbrook), a lot of silver coins, and only ten-odd small change copper coins, making it an unbelievable amount of earnings.

    ¡¸Hehe, I feel sorry for that Nii-chan, but I¡¯ll be making good use of this.¡¹

    First of all, in celebration of his victory, maybe some expensive food¡­¡­That was the target that he thought of.

    ¡¸Heeh©`, that¡¯s great. Could you tell me how exactly you¡¯re going to use it¡«¡¹

    A low, and yet cheerful sounding voice was heard from behind Marco.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    ¡¸I, take the stage.¡¹

    In front of Marco who had turned around as if his head had snapped to it, the owner of the wallet appeared.

    ¡¸If you obediently return my wallet, I¡¯ll let this all finish up with hitting you only a single time. But if you choose to resist, I¡¯ll push you out to the vigilante corps. The choices that are left for you are these two.¡¹

    Slowly approaching, Yuu closed the distance between him and Marco. In response to that, Marco peeked to his back, and confirmed his ¡°escape route¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you have no intention of returning it.¡¹

    When he muttered that, Yuu broke out into a single step as if he were walking, and

    ¡¸And, I¡¯ve got you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, uwah!?¡¹

    he stood at Marco¡¯s back, gripped the collar of his clothes, and easily lifted him up.

    ¡¸L, let me go, let me go, you dope!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a dope. Jeez, I¡¯ll push you out to the vigilante corps like this and©¤©¤¡¹

    Having breathed a sigh at the noisy Marco, just as Yuu had started talking,

    ¡¸¤Ã!?¡¹

    a flash skimmed right beside Yuu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¤Ã,¡­¡­Who¡¯s there!¡¹

    Having promptly surveyed the vicinity so as to gain an understanding of the present situation, a figure of a person was reflected in Yuu¡¯s field of vision.

    There was a single young lady wearing a cap that was worn low and covered her eyes and a deep blue coat meant for women.

    ¡¸Release that child, you scum.¡¹

    Sublime and beautiful, the one once called the Princess Knight, the figure of Sylvia was there.

 Chapter 134 â€“ The Empireâ€™s Empress and Marco the Hurricane

    And here is the ninth chapter. This is all that I¡¯ve got for right now. Enjoy.

    The Empire¡¯s Empress and Marco the Hurricane

    There¡¯s no mistake. There¡¯s no way to be mistaken.

    She was wearing clothes that were casual wear and not a dress or a helmet and armor, but it was Sylvia.

    Emerald eyes that were opened wide in surprise, and silver hair that peeked out from the casquette cap.

    And then, above all©¤©¤

    ¡¸Y, Yuu!? Wh, why are you in a place like this¡­¡­¤Ã, no, to think that you would raise a hand towards a child¡­¡­YOU!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wah©`¤Ã! Wait wait wait! A misunderstanding, you¡¯re making a misunderstanding, Sylvia-san!¡¹

    This serious anger that feels like she¡¯ll burst into flames, there¡¯s no mistake that she¡¯s Sylvia.

    Rather, why did things turn out like this!?

    ¡¸No excus©¤©¤¤Ã, ¡­¡­No, it certainly is hard to believe that you would raise your hand against a child for no reason¡­¡­¡¹

    Phew. For now, it looks like I¡¯ve escaped the entrance of a special move right when we meet.

    ¡¸However, you¡¯re a guy that would show no mercy to even a woman depending on the circumstances. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll have you tell me your reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, baka, stop that, you¡¯re making me sound like the villain.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Despite having performed eccentricities like running around while wearing a woman¡¯s underwear on your face and raising a strange voice, you still say that?¡¹

    Sylvia¡¯s scornful eyes turned towards me.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­That one of those errors made due to youth things, so please pardon me for that.¡¹

    ¡¸That was something from only three years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t there the saying of ¡°when young men part for three days, they will view each other in a different light then they meet again¡±, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Jeez, you¡­¡­words of mending just come out in abundance from you, don¡¯t they.¡¹

    Getting lured in by Sylvia who smiled while looking amazed, I also loosened my cheeks.

    Within that warm atmosphere, there was someone that tore it up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Keh, even though ya caught me, to think ya¡¯d flirt and ignore me, that¡¯s quite some treatment, ain¡¯t it.¡¹

    It was the terrible brat that stole my wallet. Crap, I totally forgot about him.

    ¡¸That face says ¡¸I forgot¡¹, right? Dammit, ta think I was caught by a dull guy like this, Marco the ¡ºHurricane¡»-sama sure has fallen to the ground.¡¹

    The terrible brat Marco crossed his arms and looked vexed while still in a hanging state.

    I unintentionally leaked a sigh from that attitude that was awfully self-important. This truly does feel like the phrase about not showing remorse in spite of being in the wrong really fits here.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re called Marco?¡¹

    Sylvia bent her knees and leveled her gaze with Marco¡¯s.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Marco. This town¡¯s best pickpocketing master.¡¹

    Being looked at by those emerald eyes, Marco named himself sounding shy. Hearing that, Sylvia leaked out a small sigh.

    ¡¸Pickpocketing¡­¡­Huh. I see, I finally understand. I apologize, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, well, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    This time, I didn¡¯t get anything done to me by Sylvia after all. Plus, my wallet did come back to me.

    ¡¸Still, what should I do¡­¡­Should I hand him over to the military police?¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, for me who knows a loophole even if I get caught by a regiment of the military policemen, that¡¯s just pointless, ya know?¡¹

    Marco was brimming with confidence. He probably wasn¡¯t caught by a regiment of the military policemen just once or twice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, the dealing of this boy, could you possibly leave it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Sylvia took off her casquette cap, and freed her long hair. Bathing in the sun, her hair glistened beautifully.

    While making such a charming gesture, Sylvia talked with an awfully serious facial expression.

    ¡¸Dealing with him¡­¡­Like having him be a beheading assistant? That¡¯s quite dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, y, your wrong! ¡­¡­This boy, he does not seem to harbor any feelings of guilt for his conduct of stealing.¡¹

    When Sylvia snapped her fingers, Silent Magic was instantly invoked.

    Seeming like the terrible brat Marco didn¡¯t hear it, it would seem that she didn¡¯t use the range type but used the type of Silent Magic for use on an individual person.

    ¡¸Teaching those that don¡¯t feel anything about crime about the crime. That is the duty of someone like me.¡¹

    Her emerald eyes that made me feel her strong determination were turned straight towards me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa, I got it, Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I will show you that I can definitely reform him.¡¹

    Slightly raising the corners of her mouth, Sylvia smiled.

    Showing a gallant smile that couldn¡¯t be called a smile, Sylvia next turned her gaze towards Marco.

    ¡¸Marco the ¡ºHurricane¡». I will not send you to the regiment of military policemen¡­¡­In exchange, would you like to try working for me?¡¹

    ¡¸You want me, to work under you?¡¹

    In response to Sylvia who had suggested that with a gentle smile, Marco asked that while being doubtful.

    ¡¸Umu. Producing fortune with your own sweat, that is manual labor. And then, the amassed fortune from manual labor, those that steal that from someone uninvolved and then laugh, that is a thief.¡¹

    When I put Marco down since he had no signs of running away, Sylvia went onto one knee and took Marco¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸If the fortune that one desperately worked for and amassed is stolen, people will have anger in their chests. ¡­¡­Marco, up until now, have you ever pickpocketed, only to get scolded by someone, then have violence exercised on you?¡¹

    Being asked that, after thinking about it for a little while, Marco made a small nod.

    ¡¸That¡¯s only natural. Stealing is a crime where it¡¯s appropriate for a fist to be pointed towards you. ¡­¡­Marco, a crime is in other words anger. If angered, people will clench their fists¡­¡­So as to not cause conflict with those clenched fists, punishment is needed, and calmly deciding that punishment is what the law is.¡¹

    Gently, but powerfully. To admonish him, Sylvia continued.

    ¡¸Marco, you¡¯ve escaped the law, and committed crimes. That is conduct where it is only appropriate to bestow punishment. ¡­¡­However, people have the obligation to live. For people to live, money is needed no matter what. Therefore you committed the crime of stealing. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Marco, his eyes still cast downwards, made a small nod.

    ¡¸Well then, as for how you obtain money without committing a crime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Work, is that what you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    In response to the words that Marco replied with, Sylvia nodded with a whole faced smile.

    ¡¸Even in working, there are many types of jobs. ¡­¡­Among them, the job that I would like to request of you, Marco, is that I would like for you to be my guide in this town.¡¹

    Sylvia, who was on one knee, stood up.

    ¡¸This town has a lot of paths, and it¡¯s easy to get lost. I have also had many times where I felt like I was going to get lost. I would like to appoint someone who knows the geography very well.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    Putting her hand on her waist, Sylvia expressed a dignified smile, and Marco vigorously nodded.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­Then, first of all, before your job, could you apologize to this man?¡¹

    Sylvia peeked over at me and winked.

    Properly forgive him, okay? is what her eyes felt like they were saying.

    Even I don¡¯t feel like overturning everything after she had prepared things this far.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry, Nii-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ou. Don¡¯t do it again, alright?¡¹

    In response to Marco who apologized while returning my wallet, I lightly poked Marco¡¯s head and forgave him.

    *Pan, pan, pan* (Clap, clap, clap)

    The sound of dried hands clapping could be heard from the sky.

    No, to be accurate, it was from on top of the roofs.

    ¡¸And they all lived happily ever after, is that where this story is? But man, you¡¯ve really surprised me.¡¹

    It was the redhead, tall statured man, Iibsal. With Sylvia¡¯s entry onto the stage, I completely forgot about him¡­¡­

    ¡¸Iibsal!? ¡­¡­Why, are you¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here to participate in the tournament.¡¹

    In response to Sylvia who looked up and shouted, Iibsal came down with an attitude that had a lot of composure.

    ¡¸To think that Yuu and Sylvia had a relationship where you knew each other¡­¡­Just what kind of relationship do you guys have?¡¹

    Iibsal¡¯s eyes were gleaming with complete interest.

 Chapter 135 â€“ The Preceding Hero, the Fist Fighter, and the Empress

    The Preceding Hero, the Fist Fighter, and the Empress

    Iibsal expressed a smile like that of a lion that discovered its prey.

    Compared to that, Sylvia sharpened her eyes and glared at Iibsal.

    A cold atmosphere where it was hard to say anything enveloped the vicinity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, so you¡¯re just gonna keep silent, Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. ¡­¡­I do not have anything to talk with you about.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re unfriendly as always, aren¡¯t you, Sylvia. Well, that¡¯s what¡¯s so good about you.¡¹

    Sylvia turned a sharp gaze at Iibsal who was talking like he had a lot of leeway with her¡­¡­

    Eh, what is this? Why did it turn into such a bloodthirsty atmosphere?

    ¡¸Same to you¡­¡­What kind of relationship do you have with Yuu?¡¹

    Sylvia asked that while Iibsal and I looked at each other.

    When she did, Iibsal crossed his arms, thought for a bit, and then replied.

    ¡¸A relationship where we exchanged blows once in the middle of town?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid, Yuu!! Just what are you thinking as you live your life!!¡¹

    Owah, for some reason, Sylvia¡¯s face is completely red and she has started shouting. Eh, did I do something bad? No, ¡­¡­having a fighting disturbance in the middle of town certainly is bad, yeah.

    ¡¸It, it was something from three years ago, so I¡¯ve already reached the statute of limitations, right?¡¹

    ¡¸As if it would reach the statute of limitations in just a little under three years! Rather, three years ago? ¡­¡­Then that would mean that it was during the time I went to Castle Ixion¡­¡­I¡¯m amazed it didn¡¯t turn into an international problem.¡¹

    Sylvia leaked out a deep sigh.

    Still, an international problem, isn¡¯t that too big of a scale? No, well, certainly, I did exchange blows in the country of Valanshel with Iibsal who is the country¡¯s fist fighter. But in the end, it was just a fight between two ordinary guys, wasn¡¯t it? Ah, but, three years ago, I had the role of a baggage carrier, didn¡¯t I. Something like the Hero troupe¡¯s baggage carrier brawling with the country¡¯s fist fighter¡­¡­Ah©`, I get it, that¡¯s true. That certainly could¡¯ve turned into an international problem.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡­It, it¡¯s fine. At any rate, it¡¯s something of the past. Reflect on it and capitalize on the experience next time.¡¹

    When I apologized, Sylvia forgave me. Man©`, thank goodness Leezelion and Valanshel didn¡¯t get into bad situation because of me, thank goodness.

    ¡¸Still, Yuu and Sylvia, huh¡­¡­! ¡­¡­Heh, you should¡¯ve told me about it before if that was the case, Yuu. Listen to this, Sylvia. I was in the middle of bringing this guy who said that he was a fan of yours over to your place, you know?¡¹

    Maybe having thought of something, Iibsal smiled with a smirk. I didn¡¯t say that I was a fan.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡­¡­Is, is-is, is that true, Yuu¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? (I didn¡¯t say a single word about being a fan though) Yeah, Iibsal said that he would let me meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­so. ¡­¡­You, think of me as¡­¡­¡«¡«¤Ã¡¹

    Sylvia went bright red up to her ears. Were her lips trembling because she was restraining a smirk?

    Ah, she was unable to restrain it and started laughing.

    ¡­¡­What is this cute creature.

    ¡¸I was surprised that you were acquainted with that Sylvia, Yuu.¡¹

    Making a sidelong glance at Sylvia who had finally reached the point of hiding her face with both hands and writhing in agony, Iibsal put his arm around my neck and talked to me in whispers.

    ¡¸No wonder she wouldn¡¯t yield herself to me. She already has someone that she likes.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­¡­So you were trying to seduce even Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s because I want as many good women as I like.¡¹

    To flirt with the Empress of the major power, Leezelion, is this jerk scared of anything?

    ¡¸Well, when the other party is a woman with a man, it goes against my creed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so it¡¯s not like you go and steal another guy¡¯s woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Makin¡¯ the woman pleased while enjoyin¡¯ their body is my way of doin¡¯ things. ¡®Sides, times where the name of some other jerk comes out when we¡¯re doin¡¯ it really makes me wither, ya know?¡¹

    The moment I feel admiration for him, this jerk goes and completely destroys it.

    Shit, pretty boys should all just go and die, dammit.

    ¡¸And so, I don¡¯t need Sylvia anymore. Do what ya like.¡¹

    ¡¸That way of speaking is like you¡¯re her owner.¡¹

    He¡¯s a guy that thoroughly keeps himself as the center of everything.

    ¡¸Still, we¡¯ve lost what we needed to do.¡¹

    To begin with, we started moving with the goal of Iibsal making me meet with Sylvia.

    However, Sylvia and I were already acquainted, and since Sylvia had appeared without an attendant with her, the objective we had at the beginning had collapsed. ¡­¡­Nn? No attendant?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait, Sylvia. Come to think of it, why don¡¯t you have a single guard with you?¡¹

    Sylvia was in a top position of a country. It should only be natural that a top position of a country would have an attendant or two accompanying them. Then why was that Sylvia alone in the middle of town?

    ¡¸Mu, ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, I forgot. I was about to go and meet with the present day Heroes.¡¹

    ¡¸Present day? ¡­¡­You mean Kaito and the others?¡¹

    Twintails who I just shook off a little while ago crossed my mind.

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­There¡¯s, something that I wanted to ascertain. Since I had some free time, I slipped away.¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you slipped away!? You, even if it¡¯s only for an instant, you¡¯re a ruler! How could you do something so stupid! Before you go calling people stupid, aren¡¯t you the stupid one!?¡¹

    ¡¸Muh¡­¡­Hmph! Even though I came on the right date and time that I was invited for, if I¡¯m shut up in a small building for two days, of course I¡¯ll want to go out.¡¹

    Is that really alright, ruler?

    ¡¸The Hero¡¯s place huh¡­¡­Ush, I¡¯ll be goin¡¯ along with ya.¡¹

    Maybe having thought of something, Iibsal came forward. It¡¯s this guy we¡¯re talking about, so he¡¯ll probably be wanting to have a battle or something like that. I mean, his face is smiling after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­Yuu, are you coming as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you also have some things to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have something but¡­¡­¡¹

    I did meet with the Twintails of the present day Heroes party immediately after coming to this town after all, so I explained to Sylvia about the quarrel that we had.

    ¡¸You really are¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡¹

    Together with a grand sigh, Sylvia turned an amazed gaze at me. It, it couldn¡¯t be helped! That Twintails suddenly came attacking me, you know? So of course I would run away at full power.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? No, there is a hand we can play, Yuu.¡¹

    Seeming like she came up with something, Sylvia smiled with a grin. ¡­¡­Ah©`, it kind of feels like I¡¯m getting one of those bad feelings I haven¡¯t gotten in a while?

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, the Darkness Executioner¡­¡­was it? If you wear those clothes, then wouldn¡¯t you be able to hide your face? Nn?¡¹

 Chapter 136 â€“ The Empressâ€™s Appointment-less Visit

    The Empress¡¯s Appointment-less Visit

    In the town of Galarie where every day had become a revelry in preparation for the main competition of the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration, only a certain part of it had its hustle and bustle fall silent, and there was a group that had monopolized the people¡¯s gazes.

    It was a bizarre scene.

    Following a young boy that seemed to be a guide, there was a woman wear a cap low over her eyes and wrapped in a light blue coat. A 180 cm tall statured, top half-naked, redheaded man.

    And then©¤©¤¡¢

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    A mysterious man wearing a black overcoat with flames embroidered on it and hiding his face with the hood.

    The residents living in this town knew that the guiding young boy was Marco the pickpocketer.

    Then, just what was that strange combination trio that were following behind that Marco.

    The woman was still fine. No, even the tall statured man was still fine. He was only naked from the waist up.

    Then just what in the world was the black clothed man. Despite hiding his face, that man was clad in a conspicuous overcoat that seemed to madly scream ¡¸I am here¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s still, it¡¯s still fine at battle time¡­¡­But, this is totally not clothing meant to be worn in everyday life.¡¹

    The black clothed man that received all of the public¡¯s gazes, that said person, as if it were all biting into him, made a small moan.

    The black clothed man was of course Yashiro Yuu.

    ¡¸It cannot be helped. According to your story, it would be bad for you to meet with the present day Heroes right now. Besides, did you not say that you had suddenly met them on the roadside? As long as you wear that overcoat, there won¡¯t be a problem even if we suddenly encounter them.¡¹

    The woman wearing the light blue coat, Sylvia took a half step back and whispered to the moaning Yuu. That mouth of hers was twitching as if she were holding back her laughter.

    ¡¸No, first of all, why do I have to come along with you?¡¹

    ¡¸You have some free time anyhow, right? ¡­¡­There is also something I wish to show you. ¡­¡­Come along without complaining.¡¹

    Considering things a little, Sylvia said that. Though it was only for a brief moment, Yuu didn¡¯t overlook Sylvia¡¯s brooding expression.

    ¡¸Something you want to show me, huh.¡¹

    Sensing that it wasn¡¯t that she simply wanted him to go and greet them, Yuu made a small nod.

    It would have been fine for him to ask about what it was, but estimating that there was a reason why Sylvia didn¡¯t explain what it was right here and now, Yuu breathed a small sigh and just walked following after Sylvia.

    ¡¸Still, to think that Yuu was that ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡». I didn¡¯t see it personally, but you knocked down a Duke class, right? Hey, hey, how did ya beat ¡®em?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Even if you ask how. If you borrow the power of the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» then¡¹

    ¡¸What!? So you also have a relationship with that ¡ºWitch of Time¡» Norn! Kuhahaha, you really are interestin¡¯, aren¡¯t cha, Yuu!¡¹

    Three years before, the¡ºWitch of Time¡» Norn taught Yuu, who had just become the Hero and was only swinging his sword with the power he had obtained, how to use fighting techniques and the method of saving power. Just as many know, Norn, who is able to manipulate time, has maintained a neutral position without coming under any country for a certain reason.

    Naturally, the reason is because ¡ºTime Magic¡» is an unfair technique.

    Things like knowing the future and interfering with the past, ¡ºTime Magic¡»which can freely manipulate the concept known as time is a magic that anyone would want.

    Just by acquiring Norn, this continent¡¯s power balance would be toppled over. Because she is self-aware of that, Norn goes around to each nation, and after staying temporarily, she goes to the next country again. She does that kind of ridiculous thing.

    It¡¯s understandable that Iibsal was surprised. Borrowing the power of ¡ºTime Magic¡»¡­¡­If it¡¯s just requesting something of Norn, it seemed like it would be a simple matter, but the fact that Norn ¡°lent¡± her power was probably seen as something heavy. If it was known that she had lent her power to someone, a guy that would cause an uproar would appear without fail. Unless it was someone worthy enough for her to spend the effort to deal with such people, she most likely wouldn¡¯t lend her power to them.

    Well, the one that Yuu had cast Time Magic on him was Lililuri though.

    Yuu fired off a fist so as to push at Iibsal who, maybe because he thought something was funny, was holding his sides and laughing, but that was easily avoided.

    ¡¸You jerk, don¡¯t go dodging my fist that I fired from your blind spot so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, I¡¯ve got no reason to take a fist with no killing intent.¡¹

    Yuu had let out a sigh at the laughing Iibsal, but noticing a gaze, when he turned to it,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason, Sylvia was looking at Yuu with a stern expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­S, Sylvia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re mad?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not mad.¡¹

    She was mad. He did not know why or for what reason. But Yuu understood. That Sylvia was in a bad mood.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu, you and Iibsal get along quite well, don¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? ¡­¡­Well, we do have a relationship where we seriously exchanged blows once.¡¹

    By exchanging blows once, one gets to know about the opponent. That was one of the things that Yuu came to learn after coming to this world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Looking like she had something caught between her molars, Sylvia seemed to want to say something. ¡­¡­Should he look into it? No, now that the conversation had been cut off, shouldn¡¯t he ask about it? Yuu was pondering that, but Marco¡¯s voice interrupted him.

    ¡¸Look, this is the Central District, Princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. ¡­¡­Hou, it really is flourishing.¡¹

    What had come into Yuu¡¯s group¡¯s sight was a huge plaza with a mansion that had a size big enough to make them look up. At the place called the Central Plaza, there were shops and street performers that were making the tourists enjoy themselves.

    Just as its name implies, being at the center of the town, it was surrounded by waterways and streets in every direction.

    ¡¸Wait, this thing doesn¡¯t have a gentle appearance of a mansion. Isn¡¯t that already a castle?¡¹

    Yuu was astonished by the mansion that had an appearance that should be called a fortress.

    ¡¸Actually, it probably is a castle. We are talking about that Zeke Oisast after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Oisast?¡¹

    Yuu tilted his head at the unfamiliar name.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, his birthplace wasn¡¯t on this continent. Yuu, do you know about the ¡ºTen Year War¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just that much¡­¡­If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t it that thing where a dispute caused by a country called ¡ºRishulia¡» had become big enough to get the world involved? Since the time of its outbreak to the country¡¯s disappearance was exactly ten years, it¡¯s called the ¡ºTen Year War¡».¡¹

    He mobilized the knowledge that was driven into his head when he came to this other world three years ago and remembered it. Sylvia, who had instructed Yuu in his history studies at that time, gave him a passing mark and made a small nod.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And so, Zeke Oisast is a hero that participated in the ¡ºTen Year War¡». He¡¯s the guy referred to as the ¡ºMercenary King¡». It seems that he was skilled in war.¡¹

    ¡¸Accurately speaking, it was the mercenary corps that Zeke Oisast was leading that was the miracle maker though.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you guys fight each other at the time of the ¡ºTen Year War¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it was before I was born, my father, did. I¡¯ve listened about it from him ever since I was little, about the mercenary corps¡¯ powerfulness and his grudge against Zeke Oisast.¡¹

    Sylvia laughed, making a bitter smile.

    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯ve come to the Central District but¡­¡­What do we do after this?¡¹

    When Yuu asked that, Sylvia slowly took off her cap.

    ¡¸People at the level of Hero would be with their own country. They wouldn¡¯t be restrained, but they would probably have an observer or two keeping an eye on them.¡¹

    And then, making loud, clicking footsteps, Sylvia started walking towards the mansion.

    That way of walking, was strong.

    ¡¸Hold up, wait¡­¡­You, you couldn¡¯t be!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly what you are thinking. Besides, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve said it already. That though I was invited by Zeke Oisast, I was shut inside a small mansion for two days.¡¹

    With a grin, Sylvia smiled. In Yuu¡¯s mind, he shouted ¡¸Don¡¯t grin like that©`!¡¹.

    ¡¸Mansion guards over there.¡¹

    Having walked up to the front of the mansion, Sylvia called out to the two mansion guards that were in front of the large door and holding spears.

    ¡¸My name is Sylvia Loto Sheriotto Leezelion. Send my word to Zeke Oisast immediately.¡¹

    Putting her uselessly abundant charisma into full throttle, Sylvia continued on without minding the mansion guards that had jumped to attention.

    ¡¸That ¡ºSince you weren¡¯t coming over to me, I came over to you.¡». Report that to him.¡¹

    Was this one of those so called¡¸Ehehe, I came by!¡¹ messages? No, that¡¯s not it, this isn¡¯t something as bittersweet as that. That is how Yuu started to escape from reality after seeing the Imperial Princess-sama strike an appointment-less visit.

 Chapter 137 â€“ War of Words, War of Killing Gazes

    War of Words, War of Killing Gazes

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu, this is good tea.¡¹

    Having struck hard with an appointment-less visit to Galarie¡¯s Feudal Lord, Zeke Oisast¡¯s mansion, Sylvia drank the brought out black tea that was meant for visitors, and said that.

    No, it would make for a really great picture but, having intruded with a suddenness on the level of raiding a neighbor¡¯s dinner time, isn¡¯t your attitude too high and mighty?

    ¡¸I prefer alcohol though. Well, I guess I¡¯ll endure it.¡¹

    As for you, it¡¯s no longer on the level of being called attitude, Iibsal. You¡¯re just shameless, you idiot!

    ¡¸How about you have a seat as well, Yuu.¡¹

    In this room that was prepared for guest-use, there was furniture and various furnishings that seemed expensive just from looking at them all set up. Both Sylvia and Iibsal were sitting on expensive looking sofas.

    ¡¸Sorry, but I¡¯ve made it a thing to not sit in chairs that look more expensive than my own clothes.¡¹

    I decided it just now.

    ¡¸Hmph. Nothing but that kind of stupid stuff smoothly comes out from your mouth.¡¹

    Sylvia glared at me with scornful eyes. But, since they weren¡¯t scary, it was meaningless. Rather, a pouting feeling was sprouting from it.

    ¡¸Still, Sylvia, this time, you¡¯ve done quite the unreasonable thing. Did you really have to meet with them with such haste?¡¹

    When I asked that, Sylvia readjusted her legs.

    ¡¸Zeke Oisast, was it? Certainly, if it¡¯s the Feudal Lord, he would probably know the whereabouts of Kaito¡­¡­Of the Heroes in this town. ¡­¡­But, it¡¯s hard to believe that you would take out your ¡ºpolitical influence¡» for only that reason¡­¡­¡¹

    Sylvia Loto Sheriotto Leezelion.

    The girl that was called the Princess Knight, whose pride was higher than anyone else¡¯s, had a part of her that hated the idea of exercising ¡ºpolitical influence¡».

    The fact that her older sister that she admired, Olivia, had a gentle personality that wasn¡¯t connected to political influence was a big part of it, but it was also because she herself preferred swinging her sword rather than her political influence.

    She wanted to remain as a mere knight, and not as royalty. She was a woman that thought that way.

    That is why he was surprised by Sylvia who used the strong measure called political influence to forcefully enter the Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no significant reason.¡¹

    Saying that, Sylvia brought the cup of black tea to her mouth once again.

    ¡¸Not significant, you©¤©¤¡¹

    I was about to press her about her attitude that seemed to be hiding something, but Iibsal stopped me.

    ¡¸A king is an isolated existence, or so they say.¡¹

    After drinking up the black tea as if gulping it down, Iibsal boldly smiled.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    When I ask that, Iibsal put down the cup.

    ¡¸Leezelion is a major large country on this continent that rivals Valanshel. And then, Sylvia is Leezelion¡¯s Empress. ¡­¡­She can¡¯t be made light of by a minor power like Galarie, Yuu.¡¹

    Iibsal had a tone of voice that seemed to warning me. With that, I was finally convinced.

    In other words, to be neglected for two days despite being invited was being immensely rude to the leader of a major power.

    And so that kind of thing would be liable to develop into a diplomatic issue.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯re also ¡°acting rude¡±, to get even¡­¡­Is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. And then, to go even further, it gives the meaning of ¡¸I¡¯ve gotten even with you¡¹ as well.¡¹

    Hoe©`, that Sylvia, to think she had thought that far.

    How should I say this, it has a feeling like, the Empress has stepped up to the plate.

    ¡¸Explaining something so unnecessary¡­¡­¡¹

    Sylvia turned a sharp gaze towards Iibsal. As for Iibsal, he expressed a smile that seemed like he had a lot of composure while being glared at.

    To take this kind of attitude in the vicinity of the ruler of a country, does Iibsal¡¯s heart have hair growing on it?

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    Going *kotsu kotsu* (click, click), the sound of footsteps hitting the floor at a fixed interval reached my ears.

    ¡¸Looks like he has arrived.¡¹

    At the same time Sylvia placed her cup on the table, the door to the room opened.

    ¡¸I apologize for keeping you waiting, your Majesty.¡¹

    The one that came into the room was a tall figured man that was in his thirties. He had dull black hair and amethyst eyes.

    Wearing a shirt and trousers, and then a thin vest on top of the shirt, he was in garments that seemed easy to move in.

    ¡¸I do not mind. I should apologize as well, I have troubled you, the Lord, with my sudden visit after all.¡¹

    In response to the man who made an apologetic sounding apology, Sylvia stood up and answered him while making her voice firm. I see, so this is Sylvia when she is facing outward.

    ¡¸What are you saying. To have this end result of having your Majesty bring yourself here despite having been invited is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is fine. Lord, I believe myself to understand how busy you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your blessing.¡¹

    Saying that, Sylvia and the Feudal Lord man sat down on the sofas.

    ¡¸Now then, Lord, do you mind if I change the topic?¡¹

    The moment the apology battle ended, when Sylvia asked that with a voice that had dropped several tones, the Feudal Lord man whose eyebrows were in the shape of an eight (°Ë) up until just a moment ago, turned a sharp gaze at Sylvia.

    ¡¸I do not mind but¡­¡­Before that, may I hear about the people in your company?¡¹

    With a peek, the Feudal Lord looked at me and Iibsal. The moment that sharp gaze was turned towards me,

    ¡¸Nowah! Oi oi, what are you doing all of a sudden, youngster!¡¹

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­¡¹

    I took my Magic Sword out from the different dimensional bag, and drew the Magic Sword out from its scabbard.

    Having eyes that resembled a hawk and filled with bloodlust turned towards me, my body reacted all on its own.

    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­So the one I should watch over isn¡¯t the crown prince, but the black clothed man over there, is it.¡¹

    Raising the corners of his mouth, the Feudal Lord man made a wry smile.

    ¡¸It would help if you didn¡¯t stir him up too much. I also have no intentions of stirring up trouble with you, Lord.¡¹

    ¡¸So it would seem. ¡­¡­So you are the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» that was at the battlefield. I see, they say the name expresses the body, but this is my first time experiencing being about to be murdered without any bloodlust in it.¡¹

    The man stroked his neck while wryly smiling, and turned his gaze away from me and over to Iibsal.

    ¡¸To think that the Crown Prince of Valanshel would come here together with the Empress of Leezelion, as expected, I could not foresee this.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, neither could I. Well, this time is special. Because this time, we assembled under a common friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    My gaze overlapped with the Feudal Lord¡¯s gaze again. This time, there wasn¡¯t any bloodlust, and was only a gaze that seemed to be measuring me up.

    ¡¸Let me ask you this without beating around the bush, Lord Oisast. I would like you to tell me the location of where the present day Heroes are right now.¡¹

    Maybe because the story had strayed, Sylvia cut straight into the conversation and told him her business here. Receiving that, the Feudal Lord man frowned.

    ¡¸I certainly do know that information. But however, what will you do after learning that? Besides, even if I don¡¯t tell you, it would be fine if I just prepare a place for you.¡¹

    ¡¸It is nothing worth sticking your head into¡­¡­I suppose you wouldn¡¯t assent even if I told you that. I shall answer you honestly. I do not wish for you, the Lord, to stand between us.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, you want me to tell you the lodging of the Hero troupe, and yet not stand between you all, is that it? Is that not awfully one-sided?¡¹

    The air between Sylvia and the Feudal Lord had become cold enough to give the illusion that it had frozen over. Seeing that, I really wanted the boldness that Iibsal, who had broken into a smile, had and put into the current me.

    Rather, seriously, what the heck is this middle aged Ossan. To have a war of words with a snapped Sylvia who was putting out bloodlust¡­¡­Is this the power of a hero that lived through the Ten Year War?

    ¡¸What are you trying to say. No, what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing that significant. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, I just happen to be lacking in a single participant in the Magic Clad Demonstration. If the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» over there were to serve as the participant replacement, I would delightfully pay with a tidbit of information or two.¡¹

    The Feudal Lord looked at me with the eyes of a hawk, and made a small smile.

 Chapter 138 â€“ Country Selected Recommendation

    Country Selected Recommendation

    ¡¸A country selected recommendation, is it.¡¹

    ¡¸That is exactly right, your Majesty. There are eight participants from the arenas in various places, and then four participants each from the arena here in Galarie and the country selected recommendations, and like that, the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration takes place with a total of 16 participants. However, this time, because of some certain trouble, this country selected recommendation has only filled three spots¡­¡­¡ºDarkness Executioner¡», if he were to participate as Leezelion¡¯s country selected recommendation, that would also be filled. And then, if the warrior with many mysteries that was adorned with filling space in the history books together with the Hero at one point were to make an appearance, the spectators would be extremely delighted.¡¹

    Sylvia noticed a suspicious light lurking in the eyes of that gentle smile, but she only breathed a small sigh.

    ¡¸That is a pleasant negotiation for me as well¡­¡­Or it would be, but unfortunately, I do not have that authority, Lord Oisast.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, the talk about the Hero troupe is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I am sorry to say, but it seems we can only make it as if it never happened. After all¡­¡­¡ºDarkness Executioner¡», something like the right to command this man, is something that I do not happen to have.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, is unable to command him? ¡­¡­So he is not one of you Majesty¡¯s subordinates, nor an attendant?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, Lord, you say things that are quite off the mark.¡¹

    Sylvia made a strained laugh sounding amazed.

    ¡¸Did you not hear Iibsal¡¯s words? ¡­¡­He, is my friend. Not my subordinate. ¡­¡­And even before that, there probably isn¡¯t a country that has him as a subordinate. Executioner, you probably have something you received from the ¡ºWitch of Time¡», could I have you take that out?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean this?¡¹

    There are two things that I received from the ¡ºWitch of Time¡», from Baba-chan. The silver feathered Kulkel, Silber, and then the black Guild card.

    Since Silber isn¡¯t here right now, that wouldn¡¯t become anything that would be a show of proof. Then what remained was the Guild card. When he saw the Guild card that I took out, Zeke Oisast¡¯s smile froze up.

    ¡¸Look, as you can see. This person, the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» is a cooperative worker of the ¡ºWitch of Time¡». Even I wouldn¡¯t want to cause a problem between me and the ¡ºWitch of Time¡». ¡­¡­Lord, you are the same as well, correct?¡¹

    In response to Sylvia¡¯s question, Oisast silently nodded.

    ¡¸Therefore, he cannot be forced to fight. ¡­¡­However, and this is a however, Lord Oisast.¡¹

    Sylvia made a giggle, and crossed her legs with a voluptuousness that didn¡¯t match her age.

    ¡¸He and I have a ¡°personal¡± association. ¡­¡­If the Lord so desires, ¡°I¡± can try making an earnest request.¡¹

    While having a style that was truly worthy of being a king drifting about her, Sylvia made a proposition to Oisast.

    This wasn¡¯t written on any documents. However, a second borrowing and lending was arranged right here between two fellow leaders of nations.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Sorry, Yuu.¡¹

    At the time we left Zeke Oisast¡¯s mansion, Sylvia made an apology towards me. With a face that looked terribly apologetic.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, Sylvia.¡¹

    Talking about the result, I was now going to participate in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration as the mysterious warrior ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡».

    Zeke Oisast. In order to create a debt for this town of Galarie¡¯s Feudal Lord towards a major power, she assented to my participation in the tournament.

    ¡¸Yuu¨D¨D¡¢¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, whatever. If it¡¯s a favor for you, this is nothing.¡¹

    Of course, I don¡¯t want to stand out. It¡¯d bring about various troubles after all. However, I couldn¡¯t turn my back to the point of refusing the request of Sylvia who was a companion that I had always traveled together with in my journey in this world three years ago.

    Well, I was thinking that I would like to enjoy it as being on the watching side, if possible.

    ¡¸B, but still! ¡­¡­The ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» received a recommendation from Leezelion. In short, that has the same meaning as it being known that the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» has a connection with Leezelion!¡¹

    ¡¸From the start, I was treated as your friend, they¡¯d be suspicious of there being some kind of connection.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Sylvia had fallen silent, but that facial expression didn¡¯t look like she could assent to that. Certainly, I had no desire to participate. But, just as I said earlier, it being troublesome wasn¡¯t enough of a reason to refuse Sylvia¡¯s request.

    ¡¸Besides, you were in enough of a hurry that you were swaying on whether to accept this negotiation or not, right?¡¹

    Something she wanted to show me. Most likely, it wasn¡¯t Zeke Oisast, but something related to Kaito and the others.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. I, need to meet with the present day Heroes, and confirm something as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it couldn¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s see, if you prepare an inn for me for tonight, then that¡¯ll make us even.¡¹

    Remembering that I still haven¡¯t gotten an inn, I proposed that. When I did, Sylvia¡¯s face, which had a stiff expression, crumbled into a smile.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­Fufu, you really are an optimistic fellow.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, pretty much.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, really¡­¡­¡¹

    Sylvia¡¯s face was dyed red. The distance between us naturally became smaller and¨D¨D¡£

    ¡¸Let me tell ya somethin¡¯, Yuu. The thin¡¯ that I hate the most is bein¡¯ ignored, got it?¡¹

    We were interrupted by Iibsal who cut into the space between us.

    ¡¸Ii, Iibsal!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, ¡­¡­YOU JERK, AT LEAST READ THE MOOD.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh©`, scary, scary. Feels like you¡¯ll curse me to death.¡¹

    Making my face as red as an apple and jumping at him, Iibsal looked at my and Sylvia¡¯s reactions and smiled with a grin.

    When I thought I¡¯d throw a punch at Iibsal who had spoiled everything even though it had gotten into a good atmosphere, just when I raised my fist, that fist was suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Whoa there, I¡¯ll be leavin¡¯ the fun for later.¡¹

    My fist was stopped by how Iibsal had changed the atmosphere around him entirely.

    ¡¸No matter what the circumstances were, you are now participatin¡¯. ¡­¡­This time¡¯s Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration, sorry but I¡¯m goin¡¯ to go all out, got it?¡¹

    If Zeke Oisast was a hawk, Iibsal was a ferocious carnivore. In addition to that, it wasn¡¯t the impression of a hyena that searches for tainted meat, but that of a lion worthy of being king.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, in that case, we can¡¯t go punching each other right now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    When I said that, Iibsal smiled and separated from me.

    ¡¸Today was fun, Yuu. ¡­¡­I look forward to the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration that starts the day after tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? What¡¯s with that all of a sudden©¤©¤¡¹

    Iibsal abruptly said words of farewell.

    I was surprised because of how it was all too sudden, but what followed was something that was even more surprising.

    *Za za za* (Marching). The audible sound of military shoes in a fixed interval.

    Armor and spears, tens of knights that were clad in such armaments had come marching towards the plaza that was in front of this Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸A pattern of a double-headed dragon and a spear that goes through its body, Valanshel, huh.¡¹

    Different from me who was surprised by that, Sylvia calmly observed the knights. Certainly, looking closely, the emblem of a two headed dragon and a spear that was the symbol of Valanshel was applied to their shields and armor.

    ¡¸Soldiers? Whose are they?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the Empire, its Empire Valanshel!¡¹

    ¡¸What is Valanshel doing in a place like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing the appearance of the knights that were marching with an imposing atmosphere, the vicinity became astir.

    Different from that environment, Iibsal started walking. And then, towards those Valanshel knights that were still marching even now, he raised his voice.

    ¡¸Good work, picking me up.¡¹

    Iibsal¡¯s voice suppressed the noise of the crowds, and resounded in the plaza.

    Seeming to respond to that, the Knights stopped their march, and aligned themselves in front of Iibsal.

    And then¨D¨D,

    ¡¸Fumu, it would seem that mine has come as well.¡¹

    ¡¸By ¡°mine¡±, you mean¡­¡­!¡¹

    *Za za za* (Marching)

    The sound of many footsteps and the clanking of shaking armor echoed in the plaza that had fallen silent.

    When I turned towards the direction that Sylvia was facing, what reflected in my eyes was the design of a pair of wings and a sword.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­Leezelion!?¡¹

    With a man clad in blue armor at the lead, the Knights of Leezelion came marching.

    ¡¸Thank you for your labor, in picking me up.¡¹

    When Sylvia spoke words of thanks to the Knights that came to pick her up, the surrounding crowd¡¯s and my confusion reached its climax.

    That wasn¡¯t unreasonable. After all, the troops of two countries that had the rank of being major powers, were right now, for some reason, gathered in this plaza.

 Chapter 139 â€“ Crown Prince Coming to Light

    Crown Prince Coming to Light

    How did things turn out like this?

    There is no mistake that the ordinary people that happened to be in this place were thinking that. Incidentally, I also thought that.

    The armies of Leezelion and Valenshel, which were great world powers, clashed in the middle of town. Was a war going to occur? is what they were probably thinking while trembling in fear. I was the same.

    Let me say it again, how did things turn out like this?

    ¡¸Oya? You are¡­¡­This is quite the rare combination.¡¹

    After the blue armored knight that came leading the Leezelion soldiers, Leonhart Clasion, turned his gaze towards me, he looked at Iibsal and muttered that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Leonhart. So you came leadin¡¯ the army.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The lady that originally should have taken the lead, was here after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph.¡¹

    Sylvia snorted her nose and turned away from Leonhart who made a small laugh. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t sorry for anything.

    ¡¸It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it, ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡». To think that we would meet again in a place like this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s the first time in three years, Leo.¡¹

    With a smile that would instantly captivate someone if they were the opposite sex, the pretty boy, Leonhart, looked at me. But unfortunately, the smiling face of a pretty boy has no effect on me. Or rather, since I know that this guy is black-hearted, has a hobby of playing with and defeating others, and is a terrible guy who takes delight in people¡¯s reactions to his pranks, it has no effect. This jerk, there¡¯s no mistake that he is thinking about how he would mess with me underneath that sweet mask of his.

    ¡¸Foolish older brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    From the unit on the Valanshel side, a voice that was like a shout was raised. The one that destroyed the conversation mood was a darkish skinned, red-haired, glasses wearing boy. He looked like his age was a year or two above mine.

    ¡¸Ohh, and on this side is Luzrashil. So you were the one that took the lead.¡¹

    ¡¸All thanks to a certain someone that ran away without leaving a single letter about his leave behind.¡¹

    So Iibsal and Sylvia did something similar to what the other did.

    ¡­¡­Still, this man called Luzrashil, he looks just like a certain someone¡­¡­rather, just like Iibsal.

    In comparison to Iibsal who one could tell that he was a muscle-brain from his macho muscle appearance, maybe because of his spindly figure and glasses, he looked like he was extremely intelligent.

    Their appearances were complete polar opposites, but starting with their looks, they carried atmospheres that resembled each other closely.

    Ah, come to think of it, he called Iibsal foolish older brother. So in other words, Iibsal and this person are siblings.

    They¡¯re siblings that have similar looks but have personalities that don¡¯t seem similar at all.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­And who, are you?¡¹

    Noticing my gaze, Luzrashil glared at me.

    ¡¸Ahh, this guy is ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡».¡¹

    ¡¸This man is him!? ¡­¡­¡¹

    Surprised by Iibsal¡¯s words, Luzrashil approached me, and turned evaluating eyes towards me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am Luzrashil Dora Gregoria Valanshel. ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡», I have heard of your active roles in the Glard Wasteland and in Lizwadia.¡¹

    The Glard Wasteland aside, so he knows about the case in Lizwadia. ¡­¡­Nn?

    ¡¸Hey, oi, Iibsal.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn? Ahh, come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t introduced him to ya. Luzrashil, my younger brother.¡¹

    ¡¸I already know that. I somewhat understood that. About what I want to ask.¡¹

    Taking a single breath right here, I lowered my voice and asked Iibsal a question.

    ¡¸In the name of that younger brother, the name Valanshel was in there but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Of course it would be in there. He¡¯s my younger brother after all.¡¹

    ¡¸So in short, Iibsal, your family name is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Valanshel.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard anything about this, oi!¡¹

    ¡¸Did I not mention it?¡¹

    ¡¸No you didn¡¯t!¡¹

    I did happen to encounter Iibsal in Valanshel three years ago, but at the time, this guy only named himself as Iibsal.

    Or rather, there¡¯s no way I would believe that this brawl loving jerk was royalty!

    ¡­¡­No, come to think of it, Sylvia should have had a preference to swinging her sword©¤©¤Ah, come to think of it

    ¡¸Oi, oi, isn¡¯t this really bad? Having the royalty of Leezelion and Valanshel right here, right now.¡¹

    Valanshel and Leezelion, these two great world powers have competed with each other countless times in the past.

    And I¡¯ve heard that right now, they¡¯re in a situation close to a cold war, but if something were to go amiss, even a war might occur.

    We had visited Valanshel three years ago, but to summarize the visit of that time, it was just for the reason of making them promise to ¡ºNot provoke a war until the Demon Lord was defeated¡».

    ¡¸As one would expect, a war would not be raised for something of this level.¡¹

    Sylvia made a wry smile. It seemed that she was listening to the conversation.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­Iibsal, us remaining here just like this will just turn us into a hindrance to the people. Let us dissolve here.¡¹

    Peeking over at the vicinity, Sylvia made that proposal to Iibsal. For the sake of dispelling the worries of the ordinary people as well, she judged that it would be better to quickly depart from this place.

    ¡¸How could you say somethin¡¯ so dull, Sylvia¡­¡­is what I¡¯d like to say, but even if we were to walk freely, the soldiers would get in the way¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll get on board with that.¡¹

    Iibsal said that and turned around. When he did,

    *ZA!!*

    The Valanshel Knights divided their ranks in half and created a path.

    ¡¸See ya, Yuu¡­¡­No, ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡». I¡¯ll be lookin¡¯ forward to clashin¡¯ against you in the tournament.¡¹

    Declaring that while turning his back towards me, Iibsal walked away.

    And then, with that Iibsal as the lead, the Valanshel Knights started marching while making *Za za za* footsteps.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well then.¡¹

    Making a bow, Iibsal¡¯s younger brother ran away chasing after his older brother. What a polite younger brother that doesn¡¯t resemble the older brother.

    ¡¸Now then, let us get going as well¡­¡­Yuu, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, me too?¡¹

    When I was watching the Valanshel forces leaving, my shoulder was grabbed by Sylvia.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the one that said you didn¡¯t have an inn?¡¹

    Come to think of it, I did.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be imposing on you.¡¹

    Quite a lot of various things happened, but like this, we left the Galarie Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡­¡­I really would like for the bad-for-my-heart events to end with this.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸So they¡¯ve finally left.¡¹

    In Galarie¡¯s Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion, the owner of it, Zeke Oisast was watching the armies of both Leezelion and Valanshel leave from a window, and breathed out a small sigh sounding tired.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also become quite cowardly.¡¹

    Zeke Oisast separated from the window while making a wry smile and transferred his gaze to the center of the room.

    ¡¸Lord Oisast, might I have you, believe my words now?¡¹

    In the room that Yuu and the others were in up until just a little while ago, a young lady with a height that could make one say that she was still a little girl, and a brown-skinned woman that accompanied that young lady were there.

    When the young lady asked that, Zeke Oisast breathed another sigh.

    ¡¸I have no choice but to believe them. You were able to guess that Leezelion¡¯s empress, Valanshel¡¯s crown prince, and then that ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» would visit, as well as guess what that empress desired. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll believe it, you are the second generation ¡ºWitch of Time¡».¡¹

    Zeke Oisast sat down on the sofa in front of the sofa that the young lady was sitting on.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡­May I take it, that you believe, what I said about this town¡¯s future?¡¹

    The young lady that was said to be the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» turned a sharp gaze that did not match that appearance of hers towards Zeke Oisast.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, I don¡¯t want to believe it but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Several days later¡¹

    As if to cut into Zeke Oisast¡¯s words, the young lady muttered.

    ¡¸This town, will be trampled down due to Mazoku several days later.¡¹

    Her dark green eyes were powerfully opened.

 Chapter 140 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Luxurious and Gorgeous Inn

    The Preceding Hero and the Luxurious and Gorgeous Inn

    ¡¸Sylvia, for now, apologize to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what are you saying all of a sudden?¡¹

    Sylvia put herself on guard at my words. That slightly frightened facial expression tickled my sadistic heart.

    Wait, no, no, this isn¡¯t the time to be saying that kind of stuff.

    ¡¸As I thought, you are mad at me for selfishly advancing the negotiations, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. Well, there are some troublesome points to it, but it¡¯s your request, Sylvia. I have no reason to refuse it.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, that didn¡¯t really matter to me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well then, what are you angry about?¡¹

    Finding it incomprehensible, Sylvia tilted her head.

    It sometimes comes out, this gap where this kind of adorable gesture appears from the usually cool-character Sylvia who is called the Iron Girl. Actually, even now, my heart is beating rapidly. It¡¯s gap moe.

    Whoops, the thoughts in my brain got derailed. Let¡¯s return to the conversation.

    ¡¸No, you¡­¡­It¡¯s fine that you got mad about being locked up for two days but¡­¡­What part of this is a small building!?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, what was spread out before me right now was an elegant estate that, although it wasn¡¯t as big as the Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion, had a vast garden that looked like it could hold a formal tea party and was four stories tall. Even in the vicinity, there were some awfully large inns, but only this building had a personality that let it be called a Royal Hotel. Though I don¡¯t know of an inn could have personality.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Yuu? It is small, is it not?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge! It¡¯s plenty huge! It¡¯s bigger than my high school gymnasium!¡¹

    Incidentally, my high school gymnasium was wide enough to have two basketball courts and the ceiling was high enough that even if a volleyball were to be tossed up, it barely wouldn¡¯t reach the top.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what kind of thing that jimnazium that you mentioned is, but I cannot deny that it feels like it would be a bit too compact to invite the leader of a foreign country into. Let¡¯s see, even if it isn¡¯t as big as the Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion, it should be like a castle¡­¡­¡¹

    Dammit, come to think of it, this girl is a bourgeois and the royalty of a major power!

    ¡¸Hey, in actuality, how is it? Is it small?¡¹

    When I asked that to Leonhart, who was standing diagonally behind Sylvia and was smiling, with a small voice, Leo wryly smiled.

    ¡¸I feel that it is more than wide enough. To begin with, this place is an inn meant for several nobles of foreign countries to stay at but¡­¡­¡¹

    This empress, she used an inn that would shelter several nobles all by herself, and it¡¯s still not enough!?

    That¡¯s right, I remember now. Three years ago, there was something that would always irritate Sylvia. That¡¯s right, except for the times that her older sister Olivia was sleeping in an extensively extravagant room, her sharp eyes that were always like a drawn knife would become even sharper.

    I can remember even now that other than when we were camping, she would go ¡°Anything other than the highest grade down-filled futon does not suit Aneue!¡± at cheap hotels that were several hundred Forun for a single night.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Yuu. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that.¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s too late even if I said anything now. Whether it¡¯s high class or low class, as long as I can sleep in it, there isn¡¯t much of a difference to me.

    ¡¸Leonhart, I leave the rest to you.¡¹

    Taking a glance at Leo, Sylvia then looked at the Knights on standby behind Leonhart and gave him that order.

    ¡¸At your will. ¡­¡­First to fourth platoons are on mansion defense, fifth to sixteenth platoons are©¤©¤¡¹

    Leonhart, who had a strong impression of being a refreshing young man, erased his smile and started giving out orders.

    ¡¸How should I say this, impressive, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because although he has a terrible disposition, as a Knight, he has a superiority that can¡¯t be described with the clich¨¦d word of genius.¡¹

    If I remember correctly, his age was in the latter half of his twenties. For Leonhart, who was young for a general of the army, working as the commanding officer of the Empress¡¯s Imperial Guard, he had to have a high enough fighting ability and commanding ability that he should be said to have been isolated from everyone else.

    In particular, in regards to his fighting ability, it was high enough for him to compete against Mazoku, Duke-class at that.

    Enough that I could agree with giving him the name of Mankind¡¯s strongest.

    ¡¸Still, even if it was only for an instant, to unleash the ruler of a country into the town alone without a single escort, I¡¯m amazed that Leo would allow that.¡¹

    Leonhart had come to pick up Sylvia, but I only asked about how he probably was on his walk on route to her. His signs of worry were probably at zero.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I would not stop even if I was told.¡¹

    This ruler, she nonchalantly said that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you do have some self-awareness of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I do not intend on being that foolish.¡¹

    Sylvia puffed her cheeks in discontent.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Uwah¡­¡­¡¹

    It was the inn that Sylvia said she was staying at, but the moment I got inside, I became dumbfounded.

    Chandeliers, armor and helmets meant for admiration, many works of art such as paintings.

    And then, the central staircase meant to be climbed up to the second floor, and the stained glass that was even further above that was beautiful enough to have my breath taken away.

    I¡¯m amazed that she could have complaints with something like this.

    When we walked on top of the red carpet, two maids appeared from somewhere.

    ¡¸Some black tea, also, go and call Pamela.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    While handing over her coat and hat to the maid-san that rushed over, Sylvia kept walking without stopping.

    ¡¸This man¡¯s coat is fine. More importantly, there should be a room that isn¡¯t being used. Let him use that.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    She stopped the maid-san that tried to take care of my ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» coat and gave her an order.

    ¡¸I will send a maid later on. Go and rest until then.¡¹

    Saying that, Sylvia went up the staircase and left.

    Rest, huh. Well, today, a lot of things did happen for one day so I am mentally tired. I guess I¡¯ll take a small rest just like Sylvia said.

    ¡¸Dear guest.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    When I looked at the person that called out to me, a maid-san was respectfully lowering her head.

    ¡¸I am one that serves her Majesty the Empress, known as ¡ºHelena¡». I shall be your guide from here on out.¡¹

    The moment she finished speaking, Helena-san turned around and started ascending the staircase.

    So as to not be left behind, I followed after her.

    I¡¯m not sure if I should say ¡°as I thought¡± or not, just as expected, the room that I was lead to had refined upholstery that made it seem like it wasn¡¯t an inn.

 Chapter 141 â€“ Dining Room Conversation

    Dining Room Conversation

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh?¡¹

    Not having anything to do, I lied down on the bed and probably fell asleep before I knew it. Multiple people¡­¡­Two, huh. Two people¡¯s worth of footsteps were captured in my ears and awoken up my consciousness.

    *Kon kon, kon kon* (Knock knock, knock knock)

    When the footsteps stopped in front of the door, a conservative knock sounded four times.

    ¡¸Tto, ¡­¡­Come in.¡¹

    I put on the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» overcoat that I took off when I lied down.

    ¡¸Please excuse me. ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡»-sama. The preparations for the evening meal have been made. Her Majesty is waiting in the dining hall.¡¹

    When the door opened, two maid-sans entered the room and lowered their heads. One of them was the one that guided me to the room, Helena-san.

    ¡­¡­Still, how should I say this¡­¡­I wonder if they could stop with that ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡»-sama thing. I¡¯ll die from shame.

    ¡¸I, I got it.¡¹

    When I answered with a low voice so as to have my emotions not understood as much as possible, I got up from the bed that I was sitting on and left the room.

    ¡¸I shall lead you there.¡¹

    Helena-san walked in front of me and guided the way.

    When I went and followed her, the other maid went into the room that I had been led into.

    ¡¸She is the bed-maker maid.¡¹

    The guiding Helena-san answered. Heeh, a bed-maker is that, right? The person that fixes things like the bed¡¯s wrinkles. Didn¡¯t they only do that in the mornings in places like hotels? ¡­¡­Huh? Now that I think about it, did I ask that to Helena-san?

    ¡¸¡ºDarkness Executioner¡»-sama, it is because you were looking like you were curious about it.¡¹

    Ahh, now I see, now I¡­¡­Huh?

    ¡¸The dining hall is on the first floor.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Well, whatever.

    I followed Helena-san who was walking without half of her body going up and down at all.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Mu, so you¡¯ve come.¡¹

    When the dining hall door was opened, Sylvia was already seated in her chair.

    Having changed into a sky-blue dress, since it seemed that Sylvia had put on a bit of make-up, she was normally beautiful but that polished her even more, making her fascinatingly beautiful.

    Though, since it¡¯s embarrassing, I won¡¯t say that out loud.

    No, let¡¯s put that aside for now. Right now, the role imposed on me is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kiki, you have finally come, my master.¡¹

    To figure out how to react to this bloodsucking little girl that was elegantly drinking wine.

    Do I safely make a tsukkomi? No, my pride as a performer won¡¯t allow that. Is this where I just go along with it? No no, this is where I should make a raging tsukkomi after making a falling reaction joke and¡­¡­¨D¨D

    ¡¸Why are you here, Paimon?¡¹

    I just safely made a tsukkomi. Properly thinking about it, I¡¯m not a performer after all.

    ¡¸Can you not tell just from looking? I am drinking wine. Ahh, this aroma, how it goes down the throat¡­¡­Luscious! This is quite luscious, Princess Knight!¡¹

    Paimon was making an expression of ecstasy with wine in one hand. We were strangely not playing conversation catch.[1]

    ¡¸I was surprised, Yuu. To think that you had made a master and servant contract with a True Ancestor Vampire.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ahh, yup. Pretty much.¡¹

    It¡¯s because Paimon the adult version was an boing-chan that was to my liking, is something that I won¡¯t say even if my mouth were to be ripped open!

    ¡¸Well, let us leave the talk for later. Yuu, sit where you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that.¡¹

    I sat down in the chair that was near Sylvia who was sitting in the seat of honor. Opposite of me was the wine drinking Paimon.

    ¡¸Now then, let us have our meal.¡¹

    When I sat down in my chair, Sylvia rang the bell that she had on hand.

    When it rang with a *chirin chirin* sound that was pleasant to the ear, the dining hall door opened, several maid-sans entered and headed to the table.

    In their hands were tableware and food served on plates, and it was all laid out.

    ¡¸Is the True Ancestor Princess fine with just wine?¡¹

    When Sylvia asked that as if to make a confirmation, Paimon made a small nod.

    ¡¸Kiki, to do something as free myself from my master¡¯s wishes and drink blood, my pride would not allow it.¡¹

    When her emptied glass was refilled with wine by a maid-san, she once again took a sip of that wine, and softened her expression.

    ¡¸Yuu¡­¡­Come to think of it, you didn¡¯t drink wine.¡¹

    ¡¸Not just wine, but alcohol in general.¡¹

    Because I was still a minor, wasn¡¯t the reason, but I just couldn¡¯t understand the merits or demerits of alcohol.

    ¡¸Ah, I just remember from mentioning alcohol. I met with Gilley-ossan, over in Lizwadia. He had opened an inn.¡¹

    I remembered that I got drunk and got a hangover. Dammit, the next time I meet him, I¡¯ll get even with him.

    ¡¸Hou, so Gilley was in Lizwadia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Also, in Be Io, I met with Jean, and in Nordyord, I met with Fiona. ¡¹

    I took it upon myself to not mention the thing with Zephyr.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­Everyone, it is great to hear that they are doing well.¡¹

    Sylvia made a whole faced smile looking like she was feeling nostalgic. Most likely, three years ago, after I left, since Sylvia had become Empress, she probably no longer had the chance to meet them. It looked like she was relieved to know that the companions that we overcame danger with in order to defeat the Demon Lord were all in good health.

    ¡¸Have you all never gathered together?¡¹

    ¡¸Fiona often sends me letters but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re nothing but guys that go at their own pace after all. Jean especially.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, indeed.¡¹

    Maybe because they had finished setting the table while I was talking with Sylvia, the maid-sans bowed and left the dining hall.

    ¡¸Your current journey, how is it?¡¹

    ¡¸How you ask¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m having fun with it.¡¹

    Though, I do get dragged into some troublesome stuff over and over again.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t to the same extent as before, but they¡¯re lively.¡¹

    ¡¸Your companions?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There is this girl that is a Sister (nun) and fires Magic Guns, a therianthrope that is like a ninja, and then this Vampire Princess.¡¹

    ¡¸That is quite the strong line up.¡¹

    Now that I mention it, the guys from three years ago were also strong to the point that they wouldn¡¯t lose or fall behind anyone.

    ¡¸Also, right now, I¡¯m also together with those Three Stooge Pirates.¡¹

    ¡¸Three Stooge Pirates? ¡­¡­Ahh, those people that called themselves the ¡ºBlack Rose Pirates¡». ¡­¡­They are criminals, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    To be able to remember with just a little bit of thought, it must be a difference in our memory ability. Sylvia looked at me with reproachful eyes. Does it seem like I became an accomplice to a crime to her?

    ¡¸We only got them to give a ride on their airship. It was for transportation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, I see. They all seem to be quite pleasant companions. They should be lively. And what are those companions doing now? Are you in the middle of acting separately?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Kuon is going to participate in the tournament and said that she would go and do those procedures, and Bernadette said she had some kind of business and¨D¨D¡¹

    Just as I started talking about that, I remembered something that I had completely forgotten about.

    ¡¸Sylvia, what time is it right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? It¡¯s already past the evening hour but¡­¡­¡¹

    Crap, this is bad!

    ¡¸I totally forgot that we were supposed to meet up!¡¹

    A few hours later, having reached the rendezvous spot, I was made to listen to all of Kuon¡¯s complaints.

 Chapter 142 â€“ The Incident at the Demon Castle

    The Incident at the Demon Castle (Before)

    The bottom of a dark, deep hole.

    The world of darkness that was full of harmful energies that corroded the Saint and became the food of evil spirits.

    It was not the world where apostles and God reigned, nor was it the world where humans ruled over demi-humans.

    That¡¯s right, this place was where the beings of evil prevailed, Makai.

    It was a world where the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the land was polluted with blood and poison swamps.

    In that repulsive world, that structure was different.

    It was something that was beautiful to the point that one¡¯s hair would stand on end, yet gave a precise image of death to those that see it.

    Formerly the Demon Castle that the Demon Lord reigned over, it is a jet black castle whose lord was sealed by the ¡ºBearer¡» three years ago.

    ¡ºDemon Castle Solomon¡».

    In the deepest part of it, a black shadow squirmed about.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­Though this is the second time, it has gone quite well if I do say so myself.¡¹

    That thing that wore a robe to make it look like a shadow was a heretic Mazoku that did not join the Six Blade Generals despite possessing Duke-class power.

    It was the former Human that, long ago, was enchanted by the radiance of the souls of people and fell into heresy, Umbra.

    That body that could be dimly seen from his robe had turned into white bone, and it was understood that Umbra was a Living Dead that was able to move despite having his flesh rotten and fallen off.

    ¡¸Leaving the soul behind and taking only body out from this firm seal¡­¡­Most likely, it isn¡¯t possible for anyone besides me.¡¹

    The deepest part of the Demon Castle, the Throne Room.

    Gazing at the existence that sat upon that throne, Umbra nodded seeming satisfied.

    ¡¸And then¡­¡­What do you plan on doing with that body?¡¹

    From the darkness, a flame suddenly flared up and in the next instant, a girl with red hair that looked like it was on fire appeared in the Throne Room.

    The color of her skin was blue, her eyes were golden, and horns were growing from her head.

    It was the Mazoku woman that could freely manipulate flames, Agniera.

    And then, that Agniera alternately glared at the shadow of a person that sat on the throne and Umbra.

    ¡¸Though, dependin¡¯ on the matter and circumstances¡­¡­I might have no choice but ta completely burn up yer existence, got it?¡¹

    Agniera talked without energy, but what was released from that gaze of hers was unmistakably a thirst for blood.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­That would be troubling.¡¹

    Compared to Umbra who was fearlessly making a *Kutsukutsu* laugh, Agniera was became more ill-humored the more the time passed.

    ¡¸However, since this is also something that I cannot fail to do for the fulfillment of my dearest desire¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So if it¡¯s fer the sake of your dearest desire, it¡¯s alright ta fiddle around with the ¡°Demon Lord¡¯s¡± body? ¨D¨DDon¡¯t fuck with me, ya defective failure.¡¹

    Her angry appearance was like that of a raging fire, that Agniera was feared by the humans as such, but now, she was quietly, and cool-headedly angry.

    That¡¯s right, the ¡°something¡± that sat on the throne was without a doubt the figure of the Demon Lord that Agniera knew of.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t like ya, and I thought that I wouldn¡¯t ever like ya, but ta think that ya had gone this far. You, just die already.¡¹

    Having produced a halberd of flames, Agniera slowly started walking towards Umbra.

    Umbra and Agniera, although they are in the same Duke-class level, there was a world of difference in their true strength.

    To begin with, the court rank of the Mazoku wasn¡¯t simply about the person¡¯s strength, but was an approximation of how much military force they possessed.

    Therefore, there were weak Mazoku even though they had a high court rank, and there were many without a court rank even though they were strong.

    However, only the Duke-class had beings that greatly deviated from that framework.

    They could bring down a country alone, they could change the terrain alone¡­¡­Being a match for a thousand, their individual existences themselves were worth an army corps.

    On the other hand, Umbra himself did not possess that sort of strength.

    Although he had transcended being a Human, he was much too weak to be a Duke-class.

    Well then, why was Umbra considered to be a Duke-class?

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­, scary, scary. It looks like it cannot be helped¡­¡­Reincarnation.¡¹

    That was because the military force that Umbra possessed was a level or two different compared to the other Mazoku.

    A low-ranked Mazoku was ten units, and a high-ranked Mazoku was several hundreds of units, but in contrast with that, the military force that Umbra was in possession of easily surpassed one hundred million.

    When Umbra raised up one hand, a lump that looked like a black shadow had changed into a physical substance had appeared in the space between Agniera and Umbra.

    The shadow, at the beginning, was small, but it ¡°took in¡± something and started to swell.

    ¡¸Hmph¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing that, Agniera¡¯s reaction was something plain. Even that strong spirit that made her try to do a fair and square fight didn¡¯t come gushing forth.

    Agniera stopped walking, and swung her flame halberd as if trying to mow something down.

    When she did, flames flared up, and a flame ran towards Umbra like a snake that crawled on the ground.

    In an instant, the shadow ran, and obstructed that flame.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Heeh¡¹

    The corners of Agniera¡¯s mouth lifted up.

    That shadow had the shape of a person.

    With black armor that was made to be easy to move in despite being a full plate armor, and holding a spear that easily surpassed its height in one hand, it was a figure that seemed like a knight.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­This is a pawn that I prepared for anti-Hero use but, is it to your liking?¡¹

    Agniera replied to the fearlessly laughing Umbra with silence.

    However, that facial expression of hers was that of a wolf that discovered new prey.

    When Agniera, who suddenly became motivated, took her stance, that black knight also prepared its spear.

    And then, with a space of a few seconds opening up, right when Agniera was about to break out into a run, a voice went into Agniera¡¯s ears and made her stop.

    ¡¸What might you be doing, Agniera.¡¹

    ¡¸Aquadine¡­¡­This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡¹

    The Mazoku woman with beautiful blue hair that seemed like it was flowing and possessed horns like that of a sheep, Aquadine had made her appearance.

    Being called out by someone in front of her new toy, Agniera¡¯s mood went bad all at once.

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t the case at all. There are many things that I need Umbra to do for me. He doesn¡¯t have the time to be occupied with the likes of you.¡¹

    Aquadine said that with an admonishing tone, but maybe because that irritated her instead, Agniera¡¯s facial expression became even more stern.

    ¡¸Ah? You sayin¡¯ that you¡¯re interruptin¡¯ my actions?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to not get in my way, you muscle brain.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kill. I¡¯m going to kill you, Aquadine.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, saying ¡°kill, kill¡± whenever you open your mouth, you really don¡¯t amount to much.¡¹

    In response to Agniera who created another flame halberd and took a stance with both hands, Aquadine laughed without preparing a weapon.

    ¡¸¨D¨DDie¡¹

    The moment she was about to start running with her flame halberd at the ready,

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    A flash of lightning ran over Agniera¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, Tonitrus!!¡¹

    Having defended against that lightning with her halberd, Agniera roared. Having her fight obstructed twice, Agniera¡¯s mood had fallen to its worst.

    ¡¸Affirmative, my name is Tonitrus.¡¹

    Making a *bachiri* (electric spark) sound, that Mazoku made his appearance.

    The one horned Mazoku, Tonitrus. He was the Mazoku that boasted of being the fastest.

 Chapter 143 â€“ The Incident at the Demon Castle

    The Incident at the Demon Castle (After)

    ¡¸Tonitrus, looks like today¡¯s the day ya wanna be knocked down, huh.¡¹

    Flames were being emitted from Agniera¡¯s body. The Demon Lord¡¯s castle, its Throne Room was engulfed in flames in an instant.

    ¡¸Nay. You should not say things you cannot do, Flam.¡¹

    Compared to that, Tonitrus expressionlessly provoked Agniera.

    ¡¸Now ya¡¯ve gone and said it.¡¹

    Their sharpened bloodlusts clashed.

    Agniera with a flame halberd, Tonitrus with a thunder spear clad in lightning in hand, they pointed the tips of their weapons at each other.[1]

    Agniera and Tonitrus were preparing for their prey and were facing each other.

    ¡¸Here I go, Tonitr©¤©¤¡¹

    Seething with bloodlust, Agniera was about to start running.

    At her back, lightning ¡°fell¡±.

    ¡¸I go forth.¡¹

    Muttering that phrase, Tonitrus who had appeared at Agniera¡¯s back swung his thunder spear.

    ¡¸¤Ã!! Rraahh!!¡¹

    Having her back taken, although she clicked her tongue, Agniera raised the corners of her mouth, and, together with a yell, swung down her flame halberd.

    *Gakin!!* (Clang!!)

    A thunderous roar where even its vibrations could be felt resounded in the Throne Room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Splendidly done.¡¹

    ¡¸Speed is my specialty field too.¡¹

    In spite of obtaining the advantage of attacking from the back, Tonitrus¡¯ spear was broken by Agniera¡¯s swung down halberd.

    ¡¸In that case¡­¡­¡¹

    The broken spear made a *bachin* (electric spark) sound and vanished in one moment, and in the next moment, a new thunder spear was grasped in Tonitrus¡¯ hand.

    ¡¸Which one of us is superior¡­¡­¡¹

    *Don!!* (Bam!!)

    A glint, and then a thunderous roar.

    The thrust of the thunder spear that was fired with a speed that left sound behind easily exceeded Agniera¡¯s perception speed and went through her body, causing Agniera¡¯s body to literally flying back from the impact.

    ¡¸is what ya want to decide¡­¡­is that it?¡¹

    *Gou!!* (Boom!!)

    A scorching hot wind that felt like one would get burned just from touching it gently brushed Tonitrus¡¯ cheek.

    In an instant, Agniera who should have been blown away made a violent attack from Tonitrus¡¯ back.

    The blown away Agniera was an illusion that the flames had displayed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Affirmative!¡¹

    Having been expressionless, Tonitrus¡¯ cheeks faintly slackened.

    When he bended half of his body to avoid the attack from behind by a hair¡¯s width, the moment he turned around, Tonitrus drove the butt end of his spear into the crown of Agniera¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Somethin¡¯ like that, won¡¯t stop me ORAH!!¡¹

    Getting acquainted with Agniera¡¯s forehead, a thick sound resounded.

    However, Agniera didn¡¯t stop, changed the halberd she held with both hands into flames, put that onto her fists, and struck him.

    ¡¸!! ¡­¡­Splendidly done.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all ya can say, ya bastarddd!!¡¹

    Tonitrus had created a magic barrier in an instant and defended against the flames, but seeing as how the promptly developed barrier had insufficient defensive power, he bore a large burn on this stomach.

    Even while receiving each other¡¯s attacks, Agniera and Tonitrus¡¯ attacks did not stop, and the thunder spear and flames produced great damage to the surroundings.

    ¡¸Good grief, they sure can fight while looking like they are enjoying themselves.¡¹

    Erasing the flames that were literally leaping with a barrier of water, Aquadine breathed a sigh sounding amazed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve decided. That plan, I¡¯ll have Flam go as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Oya, are you alright with that?¡¹

    Umbra picked up Aquadine¡¯s muttering.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how she will move, aren¡¯t you the one who said that?¡¹

    ¡¸Restricted to the first step of the plan, Flam¡¯s personality will prove useful. After all, acting violently for no reason is the objective.¡¹

    With a chuckle, Aquadine laughed.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­Well then, this time it will be my black knight and Flam, and Tonitrus-dono, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Take along some low grade Mazoku as well.¡¹

    ¡¸At your will¡­¡­Kihih, kihihihihi!!¡¹

    Making a small nod, Umbra sunk down as if melting into the shadows together with an eerie laughter, and erased his appearance.

    If it was seen, the figure of the black knight that Umbra had brought along also suddenly vanished.

    (That damned Umbra¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t reach Flam¡¯s level, but to think that he was preparing a pawn that was reaching Duke-class level¡­¡­It might be around time where it¡¯s better to get rid of him.)

    Aquadine harbored a shudder from the black knight that had defended against Agniera¡¯s attack a little while ago.

    Although she only caught a glimpse of its appearance and a fragment of its power, she understood just how high that black knight¡¯s abilities were. After all, that black night had defended against and stopped Agniera¡¯s blow who rivaled the fastest Duke-class, Tonitrus.

    For Mazoku, the existence called Duke-class was an existence that boasted a an absolute strength that was outside of common sense.

    Even ordinary Mazoku possessed abilities that surpassed that of humans, and lived for an eternity of time.

    Among such creatures, the Duke-class were existences that were called monsters, were feared, and were at the top.

    In spite of that, that black knight displayed the ability to simply stop the attack from Agniera who was one of those top Duke-class.

    That attack that left behind sound and possessed a speed as if it were a sparkling flash, it had defended against and stopped it.

    (No, until the Demon Lord has revived, I shall make effective use of him¡­¡­Both Umbra, and that black knight.)

    They still had utility value.

    When she thought such, Aquadine¡¯s worry moved onto Agniera and Tonitrus.

    ¡¸Oraoraorarararaaahhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Splendidly done¡­¡­However, it is still slow¡­¡­!!¡¹

    The tips of the spear and halberd clashed. Their rivaling powers produced a rebound, making their reciprocal specialized weapons repel back. They fixed their stances with monstrous speed, and once they did, they fired an instant death thrust. But, that attack once again clashed.

    The tips blurred, the impact shook the atmosphere, and the weapons continued.

    Now then, how should these two be stopped.

    Aquadina breathed a small sigh.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] I am not sure if there is a weapon name for what Tonitrus uses. Here is the original: À×˜Œ

 Chapter 144 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Refreshing Pretty Boy Morning

    The Preceding Hero and the Refreshing Pretty Boy Morning

    ¡¸Good morning, Yuu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    When I opened my eyes from waking up, the smile of a blonde haired, refreshing-type Pretty Boy filled up most of my field of vision.

    Just what kind of torture is this.

    ¡¸Oh my, it seems that your mood isn¡¯t all that great. You¡¯re making an awful face that looks like you bit into something sour, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸And whose fault is that, whose?¡¹

    When I tried to get up, the blonde Pretty Boy took several steps back.

    ¡¸Just what do you want from me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing~, I thought I¡¯d give you a refreshing waking in this refreshing morning.¡¹

    The blonde Pretty Boy, Leonhart Clasion said that with a refreshing smile.

    But however, I know that there is one other face beneath this smile.

    ¡¸You liar, there¡¯s definitely something.¡¹

    ¡¸I seem to be quite distrusted, don¡¯t I.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯ve suffered terrible damage, you damned criminal.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this man, Leonhart, a knight of Leezelion, was, contrary to his refreshing appearance, a criminal for which anything goes as long as it¡¯s interesting.

    ¡¸Haha, Yuu, it sure has been a while since I was told that by you.¡¹

    ¡¸I had hoped that you would have fixed that trait of yours in these three years. ¡­¡­So? What do you want?¡¹

    Having finally awoken from my drowsiness, I put on the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» coat that was hanging on the coat hanger.

    This coat that used a good quality cloth felt good when I wore it. Only if you don¡¯t mind its appearance though.

    ¡¸How does doing some training with Her Majesty after such a long time sound?¡¹

    ¡¸With Sylvia?¡¹

    When I replied with that question, Leo nodded.

    ¡¸Since it seems that she didn¡¯t get that much sleep, she has been swinging her sword since early this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸And so you tell me? Isn¡¯t it fine with you, Leo? In actuality, if it¡¯s for proper fencing, Leo, you¡¯re more skillful, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Just as I was thinking about what you were going to say¡­¡­Yuu, as usual, you really don¡¯t understand a maiden¡¯s mind.¡¹

    Although he breathed out a sigh, Leonhart said that sounding like some part of that was amusing.

    That, isn¡¯t that something that a normal jerk wouldn¡¯t say?

    ¡¸Well then, please think about it the other way. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­If it¡¯s you, Yuu¡­¡­What would you do if a beautiful woman with a big butt and chest were to come tempting you late at night?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, I would think that I want to be together with them until morning but¡­¡­Is a maiden¡¯s mind something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Both men and women don¡¯t differ all that much, especially in regards to love and sexual desire.¡¹

    I really would like for you to stop with such acrid talk, like sexual desire. Just so you know, I am still 16 after all. Though that does tend to be forgotten!

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s fine since I don¡¯t have anything to do at the moment¡­¡­Did you say that she was in the garden?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s been about ten minutes since she started moving her body. With her body warmed up, she should be in her best state to be moving her body.¡¹

    ¡¸On one hand, one is in their best condition, and on the other hand, one just woke up. I really think that is too much of a difference.¡¹

    ¡¸Oya, I didn¡¯t realize that at all.¡¹

    Liar, it¡¯s this guy we¡¯re talking about, he obviously came to wake me up right at the time that Sylvia was finishing up.

    Well, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do a killing match where a moment¡¯s mistake would invite death. Let¡¯s just have a light exchange of blows.

    ¡¸Well then, I guess we should go.¡¹

    Arranging my equipment, I left the room that I stayed in for the night.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Wow¡¹

    Coming out to the courtyard, what spread out before my eyes was a shocking spectacle that made me involuntarily take a step back.

    ¡¸Mu? ¡­¡­Ohh, so it¡¯s Yuu. What are you doing up so early in the morning?¡¹

    Sylvia was wearing clothes that looked like a camisole and denim pants which prioritized the ease of movement. And on top of that, she also had gauntlets on both hands.

    ¡¸No, rather, the question is about what¡¯s up with you¡­¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you not tell just by looking? I am doing some training with my Imperial Guards.¡¹

    In the area surrounding Sylvia, who looked quite indifferent, soldiers wearing armor were collapsed all over the place.

    Of course they were alive, but maybe because they were beaten up, the soldiers were groaning.

    It¡¯s kind of like, it¡¯s a spectacle that can be described as a picture of hell or pandemonium.

    ¡¸Now then, all that is left is¡­¡­Mu? I do not see Leo¡¯s figure anywhere. Even though I said that we would have a bout once I was done¡­¡­Well, it is fine. Yuu, if you have some spare time, could you accompany me for a bit?¡¹

    When she said that, Sylvia pointed the tip of a short sword whose blade wasn¡¯t smashed at me. That facial expression was truly brisk. She didn¡¯t look like an Empress that beat up her own Imperial Guard.

    Still, that jerk Leo, I do think that he would do this but he woke me up because he thought it was pain to be Sylvia¡¯s opponent, didn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸Yeah©`, I¡¯m fine with that.¡¹

    Since I had intended on mixing in a battle from the start, I made a light nod, and I took out my green and blue, male and female pair of crystal swords.

    ¡¸Hou, Magic Swords, are they.¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹

    I could also tell if an opponent¡¯s specialized weapon was a Magic Sword or not if we were exchange blows. However, I couldn¡¯t see through it with just a single glance.

    ¡¸I cannot go as far as tell what the contents are but¡­¡­The technique formula is hedged into it.¡¹

    Of course I can¡¯t see it, but I¡¯ve heard that in this world, there are guys that possess eyes that can perceive things that ordinary people can¡¯t see. And Sylvia is probably one of those people.

    ¡¸It is not a Magic Eye, you know? It is most likely the work of my blood.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I can agree with that.¡¹

    Sylvia and Alicia, the Leezelion royalty seems to have succeeded Spirit blood. One of the reasons why they are called a magic major power is without a doubt that.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while since we have exchanged blows but, your skills have not grown dull, correct?¡¹

    Sylvia shook the point of the sword and provoked me. I think that me seeing her as enjoying herself is a misunderstanding of mine.

    ¡¸I was separated from the sword for three years, but ever since I came back here, I was never troubled with looking for a place to swing my sword. Even if it has fallen, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s gotten that bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­Well then, let us go!¡¹

    When she said that, Sylvia performed a Shukuchi while still pointing the tip of the short sword at me.

    By using Maryoku to do my move of ¡ºkicking the ground, and shortening the distance with the opponent in a single step¡», which I do forcibly with my body¡¯s abilities, making it possible for even ordinary people to do is what ¡ºShukuchi¡» is.

    It¡¯s also a tactic that Sylvia thought out for the sake of the fierce fights with the Mazoku.

    Using Shukuchi, Sylvia drew near me with a speed that I was just barely able to perceive.

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Even when I swung my sword with good timing against that, Sylvia perfectly stopped at an interval where my sword could barely reach her.

    ¡¸Hou, so this is the interval.¡¹

    Sudden acceleration and sudden standstill through the use of ¡ºShukuchi¡». I see, going through my enemies, there wasn¡¯t an opponent that was this troublesome.

    ¡¸Your specialized weapon shouldn¡¯t have changed either!¡¹

    When I took a step in to expand my twin swords¡¯ interval, Sylvia conversely filled in that interval.

    *Giin!!* (Metallic clash!!)

    My blue treasured sword and her rapier struck each other, and a metallic sound reverberated.

 Chapter 145 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Public Bath 1

    Here is my first chapter after three months. Please enjoy.

    The Preceding Hero and the Public Bath 1

    People, no matter who they are, are dream chasers that chase after dreams.

    Embracing dreams is people¡¯s nature.

    Therefore¡­¡­¨D¨D

    ¡¸Beyond here¡­¡­It is there.¡¹

    There are no people that stop people that are pursuing their dreams.

    ¡¸A spectacle¡­¡­That no one has ever seen before, and, one that has been longed for¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    A man is climbing up a wall.

    Little, little, little by little. That progress is something small. However, as if to say that he doesn¡¯t know how to give up, the man desperately continues to climb.

    A precipitous cliff, little by little, he continues to climb that wall where it¡¯s difficult to even get a grip on it.

    The skin on his fingers feel like it¡¯ll tear at any time.

    But the man continues to climb.

    In order, to seize his dream.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    However, even in uncertainty, that wall, which stands at attention, hinders the man¡¯s advances.

    That already hard to climb wall, after a certain time, becomes super flat to the point that hands slip.

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­¡¹

    The man¡¯s extended hand slip, his posture is broken, and he falls.

    *Bassha~n!!* (Splash!!)

    There was water ahead of where he had fallen, so he slapped onto the water¡¯s surface, and although a waterspout rose up, it was not something that had anything to do with the man¡¯s life and death.

    Because he had fallen starting with his face, it was at the level of some prickling pain on his face.

    ¡¸Damn it, even though it was just a little bit more!¡¹

    The man pulled his face out from the water and stood up.

    The wall that he had been climbing until just a few seconds ago, was covered in a dense fog and couldn¡¯t be seen all that well.

    ¡¸To think that they wouldn¡¯t put a rat blocker but a peeping blocker there¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹

    Anguish appeared on the man¡¯s face.

    Slamming into a wall that great effort could do nothing about, this time, he could only resign.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even so, even so, I will¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    But the man extended his hands out once again.

    The man knew of nothing but to advance.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t give up on my dream (the women¡¯s bath)!¡¹

    The man, Yashiro Yuu started to climb that wall once again.

    Seeking the spectacle of his dream (the woman¡¯s bath) that he still had not fulfilled.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸Yuu, do you want to go and have a morning bath?¡¹

    Her white skin, maybe because it carried some heat, was a bit red, and her breath had slightly shorter intervals than usual.

    Shedding sweat on her cheek, Sylvia wiped the sweat on her face with a towel that she was handed by a maid and made that proposal.

    ¡¸A morning bath? ¡­¡­Eh, that¡¯s fine but, what? Is it a mixed bath? Are we going in together? Just the two of us?¡¹

    Man©`, certainly, I knew that Sylvia thought about me without hating me, but to think that she would take that first step and turn it into that kind of relationship. Once I thought that, Sylvia¡¯s face went bright red and she started shouting.

    ¡¸Wha, stu, there is no way that would happen, you fool!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I mean, it¡¯s because you asked if I wanted to go and have a morning bath.¡¹

    Damn it, what a short-lived joy.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­There are public baths in this town of Galarie, you see. And it would seem that there are tourists that visit with that as the purpose.¡¹

    ¡¸So people come just to enter a bath?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not like I have seen it directly myself, but it seems that it is beautiful, as well as vast enough that one would not even consider it a bath. The public bath is something sacred in the Ulquiorra Faith after all. It is said that some of the deeply religious ones would settle down on this land from how comfortable the baths are.¡¹

    In the Holy Ulquiorra Faith, it seems that the first generation saintess was a matchless bath lover. Because of that, baths are surprisingly regarded as sacred or something.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t gone into a bath since I came into this world¡­¡­¡¹

    In this world, a bath enters the category of being a luxury item. It¡¯s common knowledge that you would only be given a bucket of hot water and a towel at the inns after all.

    ¡¸Well then, I guess we should go.¡¹

    I¡¯m also a Japanese person. Let¡¯s get enjoy having a bath after such a long time.

    Afterwards, Sylvia and I, taking along several escorts, were headed to Galarie¡¯s public baths but,

    ¡¸Is it alright to not take Leo along?¡¹

    The three escorts that Sylvia chose were all female. So that the three Imperial Guard Knights wouldn¡¯t stand out, they only had light armor that covered their chests, gauntlets, and were armed with a sword.

    ¡¸It is because he has the position that leads the Imperial Guard corps.¡¹

    ¡¸And the real reason is?¡¹

    ¡¸It will definitely turn into something troublesome if we take him along.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true©`¡¹

    She must have been teased by Leo, who is a criminal that takes delight in seeing people¡¯s reactions to his crimes, at times that I didn¡¯t know about. He really hasn¡¯t changed from three years ago.

    ¡¸What, although they do not reach Leo¡¯s level, these people are quite skilled. Be at ease.¡¹

    When Sylvia praised them, the three Imperial Guard Knights proudly puffed out their chests. Ohh, their chests that are hidden by light armor went *tayun* (jiggle) and shook!

    Ability aside, in the size of their chests, it¡¯s Sylvia¡¯s loss.

    ¡¸Just now, a sign of rudeness was¡­¡­¡¹

    Concerning the matter of how sharp the intuition of the female camp that is surrounding me.

    ¡¸L, let¡¯s hurry up and go to the public baths or whatever, Sylvia!¡¹

    She might notice that I was making a hard look at the chests of the three attendants. Because of that, I tried making a voice that had a somewhat invigorated impression to it.

    ¡¸Fufu, what an impatient fellow. Well, wait a second, right now¡­¡­It would seem that he has come.¡¹

    Sylvia took her gaze off of me. When I looked at where her gaze had gone to, I saw a young boy that was a couple years younger than us running towards us.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s Marco.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it was the kid that stole my wallet, Marco.

    ¡¸He is originally a resident of this town after all. I wanted to ask about the bath manners, you see.¡¹

    ¡¸Manners? Like ¡°don¡¯t swim¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that swimming in the bath is questionable as a person before it is a problem with manners though?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that wanting to swim once you enter a vast bath is part of the nature of people.¡¹

    I won¡¯t swim at times where there are other people, but at times when I¡¯m alone in it, I would definitely swim.

    ¡¸Your Highness-nee-cha~n!¡¹

    Marco found Sylvia and came running while waving his hand.

    ¡¸Marco, we have been waiting for you!¡¹

    In response to that, Sylvia also waved back.

    At that moment, I could tell that the atmosphere of Sylvia¡¯s three attendants had hardened. It didn¡¯t show on their faces, but they probably had some thoughts on how Marco had taken an overly familiar attitude to Sylvia who was the Empress.

    Huh? Come to think of it, it feels like that kind of thing didn¡¯t happen to me, who has been utterly over-familiar with her¡­¡­Is it because I¡¯m treated like a house guest?

    ¡¸Sorry, you Highness-nee-chan, the place has been awfully crowded today, ya see. Well, I got that everyone was excited because the final preliminary round was bein¡¯ fought, but it was more than I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸Do not mind it, Marco. ¡­¡­Now then, seeing as how Marco has come, let us head out immediately.¡¹

    When I nodded to Sylvia who was looking at me, Sylvia cheerfully smiled and started walking.

 Chapter 146 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Public Bath 2

    The Preceding Hero and the Public Bath 2

    The public bath in question was right on the border when you continue down the land route from the center of the town and bump into the gondola¡¯s landing place.

    The building¡¯s height was about that of a three story building, but its width was so big that you could say that it could encompass the Tokyo Dome.

    ¡¸It¡¯s damn huge, oi.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s this Galarie¡¯s number two special attraction, you know? That¡¯s only natural!¡¹

    The guide and manner instructor Marco puffed up his chest with pride.

    I guess he was happy that his home town was praised.

    ¡¸Incidentally, what¡¯s number one?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s obviously the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration, Nii-chan!¡¹

    Certainly, although it¡¯s only once a year, it¡¯s a fight to determine the world¡¯s strongest, so it¡¯s probably only natural to get fired up over it.

    By the way, right now, I¡¯m not wearing the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡» overcoat. After all, Sylvia had brought along a small number of escorts so as to not stand out, so that would be meaningless if I were to stand out.

    Besides, I don¡¯t want to enter the bath looking like that.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go inside, your Highness-nee-chan.¡¹

    When he said that, Marco smoothly ran through the crowd of people.

    How should I say this, he¡¯s a guy that has good control over his body.

    ¡¸Fufu, what is the point of a guide leaving behind his group.¡¹

    While making a wry smile, Sylvia advanced through without opposing the waves of people.

    ¡¸Let us go as well, Yashiro-sama.¡¹

    One of the escorts glanced over at me.

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess we should.¡¹

    I nodded and continued on so as to follow after Sylvia.

    When we passed through a large entrance that looked like even a tall Ogre-type Demi-human could enter, we came out into a place that looked like a vast lobby.

    When I looked around, there were several shops, and guests that seemed to have come out from the baths were drinking beverages that were in bottles.

    ¡¸Wait, that tawny but white drink¡­¡­Could it be, coffee milk!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouhii? Your wrong, Nii-chan, that¡¯s called yukijiru.¡¹

    By yukijiru, could you mean Snow Br[1]¡­¡­The one that introduced this was absolutely a Japanese person!

    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­How about we try drinking some.¡¹

    Seeing the guests that were drinking the coffee milk like it was delicious, Sylvia took out her purse from her pocket.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, your Highness-nee-chan! That¡¯s something you drink after getting out of the bath!¡¹

    I guess coffee milk after getting out of the bath is still the strongest even in another world.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­I look forward to that. Well the, I suppose we should separate into two groups.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind going in together though?¡¹

    ¡¸As if that would be fine, you fool.¡¹

    ¡¸It, it was just a joke.¡¹

    When I said it was a joke (half serious), I was glared at with scornful eyes by Sylvia. She¡¯s only grown up enough to not immediately fire magic at me, I suppose I should say that. You¡¯re saying that I, who thinks of nothing but perverted stuff, hasn¡¯t grown up? It¡¯s fine because perverted things are my identity!

    ¡¸What should we do about the time to get out of the bath?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­There is still some time until noon so, about two koku should be fine.¡¹

    Since one koku is approximately 30 minutes, it¡¯s one hour.

    ¡¸Roger that, Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Well then, until later.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    When she said that, Sylvia took the other three women and walked to the entrance with the ¡â marked curtain on it.

    ¡¸Come on, Nii-chan. The men¡¯s bath is this way.¡¹

    ¡¸Gotcha.¡¹

    I forcibly turned my feet that were anxious to go to the women¡¯s bath if I were to be unconscious of it to the men¡¯s bath.

    When I follow Marco and passed through the curtain, I saw a counter with many shelves with locks placed on them lined up and looked like lockers at the back.

    ¡¸There are several people over there with the same appearance, right?¡¹

    Marco didn¡¯t point his finger but moved his chin to point them out.

    ¡¸Yeah, are they the employees here?¡¹

    ¡¸After you put your clothes and valuables into a basket and hand it over to them, they¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    When he said that, Marco grabbed a nearby basket, took off his shoes and clothes, and put them in that basket.

    ¡¸Take care of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, so it¡¯s you, Marco. Here ya go.¡¹

    When Marco, who became naked in an instant, stood on this tiptoes and put his basket on the counter, a glasses-wearing employee accepted the basket and gave some kind of wooden token to Marco in exchange. When I took a closer look, that token had a string going through it.

    ¡¸And that is?¡¹

    ¡¸This has the number of your own luggage written on it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if you hand that over after getting out of the bath, you¡¯ll get your luggage returned to you, right?¡¹

    Just as I learned from Marco, I took a basket and put the clothes I was currently wearing and my fourth dimensional pouch in the basket.

    ¡¸Uwah, ¡­¡­Nii-chan, yer amazing when ya strip.¡¹

    Seeing my naked body, Marco¡¯s face went pale. That¡¯s not unreasonable. I don¡¯t want to brag, but I¡¯m actually a hidden macho. One of those small macho guys?

    After learning that the guy that he tried stealing a wallet from was actually absurdly muscular after such a long time, he was probably thinking ¡¸Thank goodness it didn¡¯t turn into a serious matter¡¹.

    However, there are strong guys in this world even if they¡¯re guys with slender lines. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­The ¡ºWitch of Time Norn¡», aka Baba-chan, is a good example.

    Baba-chan¡¯s body has the appearance of a little girl almost identical to Lililuri.

    But despite that, even if I were to fight her head-on with a sword, I wouldn¡¯t be able to win.

    As for why that was the case, there was the fact that she had more experience, but frankly, it was her body strengthening through magic.

    Body Strengthening Magic is a magic that brings forth a huge effect while being easy to do.

    The action can greatly change by the ability of a practiced hand, but it can make a baby that learned the magic able to break a rock with its fist. If I were to say that, you should be able to understand just how terribly useful it is.

    Therefore, it is not good to discriminate only by a person¡¯s outward appearance.

    ¡¸Stop it already, okay? Even for a slender guy, if they were to use magic, they would be able to get an easy victory over an ordinary person.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll engrave that into my spirit.¡¹

    Marco laughed with a dry voice.

    ¡¸Please take care of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, oka~y. Dear customer, is this your first time?¡¹

    When I placed the basket on the counter, the glasses-wearing employee came rushing over. Because there were guests other than us, it looked like it was busy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time but I heard about how to enter the water from Marco.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, then that¡¯s a relief. He¡¯s a regular customer here, you see. Enough that we sometimes ask him to do some cleaning jobs.¡¹

    I knew it from their conversation earlier but they¡¯re surprisingly close, or rather, they look like friends.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll just do a light explanation. You can enter the baths here for free. Keep the baths clean, keep your body clean, and hijinks are prohibited. I guess that¡¯s about it.¡¹

    Only the hijinks part was said awfully strongly. I guess it happens often.

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸If it looks like you¡¯re going to get rolled up in some hijinks, I suggest that you get out of the bath. Well then, by all means, please do go and relax.¡¹

    Tying the string of the token I was handed on my wrist, I turned towards the baths. When I looked around, Marco had already gone ahead of me.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸I wonder if Yuu has already gotten in.¡¹

    With a towel wrapped around her body in the women¡¯s locker room, Sylvia, who had her hair tied up, was currently about to head to the baths.

    ¡¸Are you worried about Yashiro-sama?¡¹

    One of the female knights that Sylvia brought along as escorts asked that of Sylvia, who was her master, while her cheeks slackened.

    ¡¸Is that bad, ?¡¹

    Sylvia said that, sounding sulky.

    In response to that, the female knight shook her head while expressing a smile.

    ¡¸No©`pe, not at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I want you to keep on showing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too©`¡¹

    The three female knights boisterously made a racket. That appearance of theirs right now was greatly different from the attendant-like appearance that they displayed when Yuu was around.

    ¡¸I mean, he is Sylvia-sama¡¯s sweetheart, isn¡¯t he©`! Though, he isn¡¯t a prince on a white horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, his appearance is pretty ordinary after all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He was totally staring at my boobs©`¡¹

    ¡¸I know, right! Yashiro-sama is just how he is in Lord Eustace¡¯s stories.¡¹

    ¡¸With an appearance that is ordinary, he¡¯s lewd and vulgar. But he is a hero that possesses master-class sword technique.¡¹

    ¡¸He was on par with her Majesty©`¡¹

    Sylvia breathed a sigh at the three that were boisterously making a racket.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­I should not have had that match in front of everybody¡­¡­What am I saying.¡¹

    Sylvia unintentionally muttered that from the three knights¡¯ reaction, and then breathed another sigh at the words that came out from an emotion that resembled jealousy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    As Sylvia wrapped the token¡¯s string around her arm and headed to the baths, a small figure of a person went by in front of her.

    ¡¸An Elf?¡¹

    It was a very young Elf girl.

    That bright green-haired little Elf girl made a quick glance at Sylvia and continued walking just like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It couldn¡¯t be.¡¹

    In those eyes, even though they possessed a sharpness that didn¡¯t match that figure, Sylvia caught a glimpse of the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» who was her teacher in magic.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] By entering ¥æ¥­¥¸¥ë in Google and looking at the kanji option, Snow Brand Milk Products comes up.

 Chapter 147 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Six Arms

    The Preceding Hero and the Six Arms

    ¡¸Uwaah¡­¡­It¡¯s kinda©`, pointlessly vast.¡¹

    What spread out beyond the sign curtain that I passed through was a whole bunch of half-naked guys that had towels wrapped around their waists, and a number baths of various sizes that made me think that the number of them easily passed twenty.

    Among the large ones, I saw that one had a bridge placed in the center of the bath. It was as if it was a pool at a leisure facility. It was disappointing that there wasn¡¯t a waterslide.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because there are 27 baths putting the large and small ones together.¡¹

    Marco boastingly said that.

    ¡¸When there¡¯s that much, it seems like it isn¡¯t just a few of them that aren¡¯t used.¡¹

    ¡¸True, there are some on the edge that don¡¯t get many, but even so, there aren¡¯t any that don¡¯t get used at all.¡¹

    That¡¯s pretty incredible.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s wash our bodies already and get in.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    In the manners of this world, it seems that they don¡¯t pour hot water on themselves before entering the bath and enter the bath after properly washing their bodies.

    Well, since I did something similar in Japan, it isn¡¯t that much of a problem.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, is it alright for us to not have bought stuff like soap?¡¹

    Soap is widely distributed in modern Japan and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration even if I were to say that there is at least one bar of it in every household, but what if it¡¯s a considerably high-class item in this other world of Reynbrook.

    Speaking of that, there was a single bar of soap enough for one night at the inn. It was within reach but they probably know that it isn¡¯t something for frequent use.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. In here, if it¡¯s something provided here, then you can freely use it.¡¹

    Being led by Marco, when we reached the bath ground¡¯s washing area, surprisingly, there was soap placed on every one of the seats.

    ¡¸Heeh, how generous.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to that, there ain¡¯t any dirty guys among the guys that live in this town. Even the guys at the slum quarters are regular customers, all thanks to the Feudal Lord.¡¹

    What came to my mind was the figure of the Feudal Lord that unfolded a war of words with Sylvia.

    I thought he was pretty disagreeable, but to the residents that live in this town, he¡¯s a pretty good Feudal Lord.

    ¡¸At any rate, I sure screwed up. I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too crowded at this time¡­¡­¡¹

    A lot of adults were gathered at the washing area. Intermittently, spots opened up, but we probably would be able to wash our bodies next to each other.

    ¡¸Well, since we¡¯re just washing our bodies, I guess we should separate.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Well then, I¡¯m gonna use the one further back. Nii-chan.¡¹

    When he said that, Marco walked to one of the several lined up washing spots that was further down.

    ¡¸Now then, I guess I should also hurry up and wash my body so I can enter the bath.¡¹

    Securing a seat in a spot between two middle-aged Ossans, I twisted the faucet and filled the wash tub with hot water.

    When the hot water filled the tub, I lifted up the now heavy tub and poured the hot water on my head.

    ¡¸¤Ã, fuuu¡­¡­Ahh, I don¡¯t know how, but I feel good with just this.¡¹

    Not having the flexibility to enter a bath since I came to this world, the most I could do was wash my body with a towel drenched in hot water.

    Maybe because of that, it¡¯s hard to believe that I¡¯m getting a pleasant sensation from a bath that I haven¡¯t had in so long.

    This is happening with just being covered in hot water. I want to hurry up and soak myself up to my shoulders in the bath.

    At the time I thought that, nuh, an arm suddenly stretched out from the side.

    ¡¸Uwah¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, ¡®scuse me for surprisin¡¯ you, kiddo. Sorry, but could you lend me that soap?¡¹

    Next to me, a man washing his head with both hands had extended his hand towards me. When I looked at him, there wasn¡¯t many bubbles on his head, so he probably only had a small amount of soap.

    ¡¸Ahh, sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I¡¯ll be borrowin¡¯ it for a bit, ¡®kay?¡¹

    While scrubbing his head with both hands, that Ossan grabbed the soap with his opened hand, and bubbled that up.

    ¡­¡­Nn? Even though he was washing his head using both hands, why was there an opened hand?

    Suddenly thinking of that question, I stole a glance at the neighboring Ossan.

    Nothing in particular other than how big and brawny he¨D¨D¡­¡­Ah, awawawawah. I, I-I-I-I realized something major!

    ¡¸What is it? There somethin¡¯ on my face?¡¹

    Noticing my gaze, that man looked at me with a puzzled look. But, my gaze fell onto the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸A y-youkai spider man!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a youkai spider man.¡¹

    There were three sets of left and right arms that had clenched fists of anger, for a total of six arms that went *Guwah* and spread out.

    That¡¯s right, on this man, there were six arms!

    ¡¸Eh? Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Course you are, fool! I am Zappa of the Asura Tribe!¡¹[1]

    Standing up while having his head covered in bubbles, that man, Zappa named himself as such.

    ¡¸Asura Tribe?¡¹

    Speaking of the Asura Tribe, it seemed that they were a race that had many arms just like their name implies but¡­¡­To think that they really had several arms¡­¡­. I thought that he was a type of monster or youkai.

    ¡¸What, kiddo. This your first time meetin¡¯ someone of the Asura Tribe?¡¹

    Pouring the hot water that accumulated in the tub on his head, that Asura Tribesman folded his arms and asked me that sounding amused.

    ¡¸I apologize for being surprised. I¡¯ve only heard about you all in conversation.¡¹

    ¡¸Dahahaha! Thought so. We o¡¯ the Asura Tribe are a minority after all!¡¹

    Maybe because he found something funny, Zappa guffawed.

    The Asura Tribe was a minority where all of the members didn¡¯t even reach a hundred members.

    It is said that they immigrate by moving about the mountain areas and never stay in one location.

    Maybe because of their small numbers and their nomadic disposition, there are few that know about the Asura Tribe.

    Even for me, when I had just come to this world for the first time, I only learned of their name when I was receiving an explanation on Demi-humans.

    However, they really have multiple arms¡­¡­I wonder if they ever screw up which arm to move when they need to.

    ¡¸Still, kiddo, you¡¯re pretty tempered, ain¡¯t ya.¡¹

    This time, the guffawing Zappa scrutinized me.

    ¡¸Ah©`, well, I have trained quite a bit after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Quite a bit, huh¡­¡­Hn©`n¡¹

    His arms folded, Zappa made a pensive look. In that gaze, there was something that looked like he was searching for something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Zappa looked like he noticed something and took his gaze off me for a bit.

    Turning around so as to chase after where that gaze of his had gone©¤©¤

    *Paaahnnn!!*

    Suddenly, an explosive sound resounded in the huge bathing room.

    All of the two handed customers of the bathing room were surprised by the explosive sound and looked around. But not finding the cause of the sound, it ended with them tilting their heads and wondering what that was. ¡­¡­But, only me and Zappa of the Asura Tribe were different.

    ¡¸¡­¡­With the Asura Tribe, does it have to become like this until I can¡¯t swing my fist?¡¹

    I involuntarily wanted to click my tongue from my fist that had a prickling pain.

    ¡¸Dahahahah. ¡­¡­It became like that ¡®cause I¡¯m covered in thick skin. Like this, your pretense shows in an instant.¡¹

    While grinning, Zappa of the Asura Tribe rubbed his right hand.

    The moment I was lured by Zappa¡¯s gaze and showed my back, Zappa¡¯s fist fired at the back of my head.

    With it not having any bloodlust, I probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if not for the wind cutting sound it made.

    I promptly repelled that with a back fist.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Zappa of the Asura Tribe. I had jus¡¯ won my way through the preliminaries held in Galarie a little while ago.¡¹

    Zappa held his hand out with a bold smile.

    ¡¸Kiddo, you¡¯re appearin¡¯ there too, righ¡¯?¡¹

    Possessing strong confidence, Zappa said that. Most likely feeling that I was a guy that could fight to a certain extent, and from how I was in this town at a time like this, he probably thought that I was participating in the tournament.

    It would be fine to deny it here but¡­¡­He would probably realize it was me the next time we fought even if I was wearing the ¡ºDarkness Executioner¡»¡¯s overcoat. In that case,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuu Yashiro. Since I¡¯ll be concealing my face when fighting in the tournament, it¡¯d really help if you don¡¯t call out my name.¡¹

    It would be best to lay the groundwork without delay so that I don¡¯t show my pretenses.

    When I gripped back the held out hand, Zappa smiled with a grin.

    ¡¸Yuuya Shirou, right. I¡¯m lookin¡¯ forward to fightin¡¯ you in the main competition.¡¹

    The warrior possessing six arms, Zappa, left behind those words and walked towards the public baths.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa, now I¡¯m depressed.¡¹

    In Zappa¡¯s case, he probably noticed by chance but, at this rate, it looks like all of the participating competitors will notice. I need to be careful.

    Translator¡¯s Notes:

    [1] The kanji used for Asura was ¶àÍó, and directly translates to multiple arms.

 Chapter 148 â€“ The Preceding Heroâ€™s Equation

    The Preceding Hero¡¯s Equation

    After the matter with Zappa of the Asura Tribe, I washed my head and body and then, from among the many public baths, I chose a comparatively small public bath and submerged myself in it.

    A huge bath would have been fine as well, but you could say that I personally feel that a small bath suits my nature better.

    I said that it was small, but even then, it was vast enough that I wouldn¡¯t feel constrained if I were to stretch my body out.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Submerging myself in the bath, I slovenly relaxed my limbs.

    The heat of the hot water spread throughout my body, and felt pleasant.

    I haven¡¯t felt this relaxed ever since I came to this world, so a breath spontaneously escaped my mouth.

    ¡¸Once the tournament is over¡­¡­Where should I go?¡¹

    With leeway that I haven¡¯t had in a while being born, what I suddenly thought of was about what would happen from here on out.

    I traveled from Luxeria with my sight on this town of Galarie.

    It took me more time than I expected at the beginning, but I was somehow able to reach this town.

    As for how it turned from my objective of being a spectator to actually being a participant in the matches is, how should I put it, the badness in my relationships is probably the cause of it.

    ¡¸Places I have not yet gone to¡­¡­Even if I say that, I¡¯ve already conquered more than half of the world.¡¹

    Of course, that was in my travels three years ago.

    I wandered from place to place all around the world. I haven¡¯t felt how vast the world was as much as I did at that time.

    Sylvia, Leo and the others were also there, and it was a time where we could go to Leezelion.

    It want to go to as many places that I haven¡¯t gone to as possible, but to begin with, I don¡¯t even know what is in those places. Maybe I can request for some shelter under Sylvia and search for a place to go to while living a freeloading lifestyle of laziness and freedom.

    No, I¡¯m easily able to imagine a Sylvia that would snap from me having a lifestyle of no productivity and start chasing me while swinging her sword about.

    I wonder if me embracing a masochistic-like thought of ¡°That also sounds pretty pleasant¡± is due to the comfortability of the bath. Or could it be because I really am a masochist?

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably the latter.¡¹

    Rather than attacking girls, I get aroused from being criticized by girls.

    No, still, if I were asked to do it, I¡¯d be willing to go around to the attacking side¡­¡­In other words, I¡¯m a pervert that has no choice but to recognize that he¡¯s on both sides.

    ¡­¡­Since it seems like I¡¯m about to unintentionally confess my own inclinations at this rate, and since that would be scary, let¡¯s put an end to this topic.

    Still, this place is quiet. Even though there are scores of customers, the audible hustle and bustle is far away. I wonder if it¡¯s because I¡¯m on the edge of the bathing area. Man, this is truly pleasant.

    As I thought, time to enter a bath, being free without being bothered by anyone, needs to be saved. It being peaceful all alone¡­¡­.

    My thoughts were thinking such things, but due to the words that I heard from the other side of the wall, I was pulled out from my sea of thoughts.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, this hot water, do you think it connects to the other side?¡¹

    I think that those words needlessly dared to cast a hook and raised it up.

    However, I felt a large impact similar to that time I got hit on the head with a hammer from those words.

    ¡¸Ehh¡«, I wonder, who knows.¡¹

    That was probably a friend, or maybe an acquaintance that reflexively answered without much thought after being asked. It could be said that while it was a halfhearted response, it was also a suitable reply.

    But the girl that answered ended there. While it was an appropriate reply, it was nothing but a reply. After all, it¡¯s not like she wanted to know.

    But I was different. From the words of the woman that entertained that question, I also entertained the question.

    And then I realized it. This hot water that I was currently submerged in, it passed through to the other side by a pipe or something. In other words, the possibility that I was connected to the women¡¯s bath existed on the corpuscle level.

    Now that I knew that, I could no longer relax in this public bath. My thoughts would once again fall to vulgar and perverted ideas.

    You might be disgusted by a male middle school student that thinks of nothing but perverted things, but men are pretty much like that for their entire lives. Having a keen interest in perverted things, he will never forget the first porno that he picked up until the day he dies. That idiocy is the true state of men.

    Now then, for gentlemen living in the world for self-protection, speaking of what those that fell to the same level as me would do,

    ¡¸The drainage, where is the drainage.¡¹

    I searched for the gate to the country of dreams that connects to the women¡¯s bath.

    If I¡¯m correct in guessing the process of how the hot water of this bath is connected to the women¡¯s bath, the place that it reaches after the drainage is most likely the same.

    Reaching that place and running up the drainage that connects to the women¡¯s bath is equation to victory that I derived.

    However, right when I hit the stage of finding the drainage, I finally realized that I had a technical barrier.

    Actually, instead of being technical, it was more of a physical barrier.

    Now then, I¡¯m sure that there are some that have noticed already. Naturally, it was ¡°how would I slip into the drainage¡±.

    The drainage was originally designed so that it wouldn¡¯t suck up a person, and yet be able to suck up large quantities of water.

    Whether it be modern Japan, or the public baths of the Free City of Galarie in this other world of Reynbrook, that design of the drainage hasn¡¯t changed.

    That¡¯s right, in the plans that humans designed, the drainage mouth wasn¡¯t wide enough for a person to fit in.

    For there to be people that read this far ahead and know that I don¡¯t have the constitution to alter my body at will like a slime, this couldn¡¯t have been made by ordinary people.

    The equation of victory was brittle and crumbled away.

    Having been battered by the cruel and dream-less reality, with the mood of wanting to throw anything and everything away, I stretched out my body and floated face up in this public bath that seemed like no one would come to.

    The saying ¡¸Reality and coffee aren¡¯t sweet¡¹ is quite true. Incidentally, that was a wise saying that I thought up just now and how it has no substance is its charm.

    I had fallen into an incomprehensible mental state of thinking ¡°if only I could flow down into the drainage together with the hot water just like this and have a watery grave¡±, but noticing a certain something, I stood up with a splash.

    Hot water entering my ears felt disgusting. However, I was ecstatic to the point of not caring about that.

    That¡¯s right, there wasn¡¯t only one equation.

    The answer was the same, but the path to it, there was a countless number of them.

    I realized there was gap between me and the women¡¯s bath and the gap between the interrupting wall and the ceiling had a large threshold.

    It didn¡¯t matter for what sake or for what reason that gap was there for.

    Because right now, a threshold that connected to the women¡¯s definitely existed.

    The new equation to victory that I had just now re-derived was, yes, to peep.

 Chapter 149 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Public Bathâ€™s Rules

    The Preceding Hero and the Public Bath¡¯s Rules

    What blocked the way in front of the man that harbored a hope was a literal wall.

    With it having almost no places to grab onto, he was unable to even climb it.

    However, even that wall, wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be crossed over.

    Since the wall seemed to be made out of brick, there were small, thin gaps in between each brick.

    ¡¸Fightooo.¡¹

    He thrust his nails into those spots!

    While placing all of his body weight onto the nails of his hands and feet, he was able to cling onto the wall. After that, all he had to do is climb.

    ¡¸Ippaaaaaahh!?¡¹

    But, he fell.

    When he put power into his nails, his fingertips curled up and, *garih*, scratched the brick, and from there he fell.

    ¡¸¤Ã, that was close¡­¡­Still, to think that it would take all my might just to climb.¡¹

    Fortunately, since this happened when he was at the start of the climb, he didn¡¯t get hurt, but if he were to have fallen from a high spot, it would have been a bit dangerous.

    He did have a body that won¡¯t die no matter what height he falls from but he does feel the pain.

    ¡¸This is a bit backwards but I need to come up with a counter-measure so that it¡¯s alright to fall.¡¹

    He immediately found the place he needed.

    At a bath that seemed to entrust its back to the wall, both its width and its depth were fairly considerable. With this, no matter how he fell, he wouldn¡¯t crash into the floor.

    It was the greatest location.

    ¡¸What¡¯re you doin¡¯, Nii-chan.¡¹

    Other than the fact that he could be seen by others.

    ¡¸Eh, ahh, that¡¯s well¡­¡­An observation?¡¹

    What observation.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re trying to do some peeping, Nii-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    He was exposed. Resigning himself to the fact that he was going to a police cell, Yuu nodded, but,

    ¡¸Be careful. There hasn¡¯t been a single up until now that has succeeded in peeping.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    He reflexively tilted his head from the response that was different from what he expected.

    ¡ó

    In the general public baths of Galarie, upon use, there exist rules that must be followed.

    ?Do not dirty the public baths

    ?Do not bring in anything other than the hand towel

    ?Do not rampage about

    ?Do not fool about

    ?The words of the staff are absolute

    Although there are some additional manners, as long as those five rules are followed, guests won¡¯t be blamed for anything that may happen.

    This was something that Feudal Lord Zeke Oisast had decided, and was said to have aimed for liberal intermingling and use.

    These rules that Zeke Oisast had decided also had the backing of the Holy Ulquiorra religious organization, which treated bathing areas as a type consecrated ground, and became allowed only in this land.

    ¡­¡­A bit of time flowed, and around the time that these rules had taken root with the citizens, traveling guests, and sailors that dropped by in the middle of their voyages, a certain question was raised to Feudal Lord Zeke Oisast.

    ¡¸Is peeping OK?¡¹

    To that sentence that spoke for the men of the world, Feudal Lord Zeke Oisast made use of some shocking words and replied.

    ¡¸If you want to see, go and peep. Nay, show me that you can.¡¹

    They were given the Feudal Lord¡¯s go sign.

    The men were delighted, while the women felt resentment. But in the end, peeping didn¡¯t occur.

    Nay, it couldn¡¯t occur.

    Not a single person was able to cross over this wall.

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that magic was laid upon it or something.¡¹

    ¡¸So that means that the peeping countermeasures were perfect.¡¹

    The reason why the Feudal Lord told them to try was probably because he had absolute confidence in this wall.

    Moreover, if one continued to fail, it would be in violation of the ¡ºDon¡¯t fool about¡» rule, and quickly lead to the painful end of being made to leave.

    ¡¸Incidentally, what would happen if the rules are broken?¡¹

    ¡¸You get a fine and banned from the baths for several days.¡¹

    This also hurt. After failing several times, one¡¯s wallet would get lighter from receiving a fine, and when one becomes unable to visit for a few days every time one received the penalty, their feelings would grow dull in those few days.

    ¡¸So the men that tried to peep disappeared just like that¡­¡­I do think that it¡¯s a pity as a fellow man, and I understand their regrets very clearly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if ya just want ta vent out your sexual desires, it is better ta just go to the Flower District, after all.¡¹

    As well as your body and your cap.

    ¡¸Still, the Flower District, huh¡­¡­C, could it be, Marco, you, are you detailed with the Flower District as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. From the latest popular actresses to the actresses to look forward to from now on, I know all about ¡®em.¡¹

    The Flower District, I¡¯m sure that you somehow understand this but, is something like the so-called pleasure quarter in Japan.

    The women that work in that pleasure quarter are called actresses in this world.

    ¡¸*Gokuh* (Gulp)¡­¡­M, mind telling me about that later?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I was told by Her Highness-nee-chan that I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Dammit, so she already made the preparations for that!

    ¡¸That little, if it¡¯s going to be like that, prepare yourself, Sylvia! I¡¯m going to make a thorough observation on those tiny breasts that you¡¯re so worried about!¡¹

    Renewing my resolution, I placed my hands on the wall in order to cross over it.

    ¡ó

    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­I just got a bad feeling about something.¡¹

    Sylvia was submerged in the public bath, but an unpleasant feeling like something was crawling about her body made her quiver.

    ¡¸Could it be that Yuu is¡­¡­?¡¹

    What she recalled was a similar feeling that she got when she was trying to change her clothes that had gotten dirty during the time that they had once traveled together. At that time, Yuu had tried to peek at her while hiding under cover.

    ¡¸No, it couldn¡¯t be. Although it is him we are speaking of, even he would have matured¡­¡­No, come to think of it, something like that had not happened at all.¡¹

    How Yuu¡¯s way of life and that personality of his hadn¡¯t changed from how it was three years ago was one of the things that she felt happy about when she reunited with him, but putting it in a bad way, it also meant that he hadn¡¯t matured at all.

    Actually, Yuu was looking at the breasts of the three female knights that were Sylvia¡¯s escort, wasn¡¯t he.

    ¡¸Sylvia-sama, is something the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Wiola, huh¡­¡­No, it is nothing.¡¹

    When one of Sylvia¡¯s escorts, the Imperial Guard Knight Wiola, asked the muttering Sylvia a question, Sylvia shook her head.

    Another one of the Imperial Guard Knights approached that Sylvia.

    ¡¸Ufufu©`. Were you thinking about Yashiro-sama©`?¡¹

    ¡¸Muh¡­¡­I certainly was doing that but what are you smirking for, Akeru.¡¹

    The female knight called Akeru giggled.

    ¡¸I mean©`, your Majesty, you were making the face like that of a housewife that was tired of her good-for-nothing husband©`.¡¹

    What was with that awfully real-like metaphor.

    Sylvia poured hot water on Akeru without a word.

 Chapter 150 â€“ The Expansive World and the Admittance Ban

    The Expansive World and the Admittance Ban

    What awaited me as I dreamt of the utopia, was a second fall.

    ¡¸Usodadondokodo-nnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea what you¡¯re saying, Nii-chan!¡¹

    What lied in wait even further after I fell, was the impact of when I fell. Striking against the water, my back has surely become completely red. It was tingling in pain.

    ¡¸Dammit¡­¡­it just doesn¡¯t feel like I can climb it¡­¡­¡¹

    The rumor that this bathhouse hasn¡¯t allowed anyone to peep even a single time since it was built isn¡¯t just for show.

    Or rather, this is only a guess, but I can see that there are several magic spells that were cast on this wall.

    While I was climbing the wall, it felt like my arms would feel heavy and that it would become easier to slip.

    I don¡¯t have any positive proof. But, since the Feudal Lord confidently said that, he probably went at least that far. In that case,

    ¡¸Climbing the wall to climb over that wall can¡¯t be done half-heartedly.¡¹

    Scaling it is almost impossible even for me who has an overwhelming advantage in terms of grip strength and physical strength.

    Once again, a wall stood in front of my way.

    ¡¸It really is impossible, Nii-chan. Just give up.¡¹

    The nearby Marco called out to me as I vexingly stared up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸The number of people that do this increase every year at this time. But, no matter who they are, they just can¡¯t conquer it. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s impossible even for the guys that appear at the main tournament of the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration.¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹

    To think that it was unobtainable even for the guys appearing in the Magic Clad Martial Arts Demonstration¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯d be a different story if ya could fly through the air.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s it!¡¹

    Right, that¡¯s it. I just have to fly! For what reason did I exceed the limitations of being human! (It¡¯s obviously in order to peep)

    If it¡¯s this body that far transcends that of an ordinary person, it can easily cross over dozens of meters!

    ¡¸Ni, Nii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Marco. Right, that¡¯s it. There was no reason for me to be foolishly honest in climbing up the wall.¡¹

    This is one of those game changing ideas, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if I can cross over the wall with a jump.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonono! That¡¯s normally impossible after all! Ya can¡¯t use magic here, ya know?¡¹

    Can¡¯t use magic, huh. So it really was devised so that magic was obstructed.

    ¡¸Be at ease, Marco. I don¡¯t have Maryoku to begin with.¡¹

    ¡¸Ue!? Nii-chan, ya don¡¯t have Maryoku!? Then how do ya plan on doin¡¯ the jump¡­¡­¡¹

    Moving to a place away from Marco who was muttering something, I tried making a jump.

    I lightly put in enough force so that I wouldn¡¯t crash into the ceiling.

    I lost momentum at around halfway up the wall that separated the men¡¯s bath and the women¡¯s bath, and after a moment of stagnation, I fell.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tto, that was about fourteen meters. Since I jumped up more than half of the wall¡¯s height, I¡¯ll immediately be there if I put a little more force.¡¹

    I was surprised by how the wall was higher than what I expected, but I was somehow able to grasp the wall¡¯s approximate height and how much strength I need to put in. I¡¯ll reach it this next time.

    ¡¸Wha, wh-wh-wha-wha! What was that just now!?¡¹

    While he was poking at my back as I was smiling from being able to see the summit of my goal, Marco asked me that question. Would you stop that, it tickles.

    ¡¸What do you mean what? All I did was jump.¡¹

    ¡¸A normal human can¡¯t jump up like a Big Hopper!¡¹

    Certainly, even I don¡¯t know of any human that possesses the jumping power to go over ten-odd meters without the use of magic. I guess it isn¡¯t unreasonable for Marco to be surprised.

    By the way, the thing called a Big Hopper is a gigantic grasshopper monster that exists in this world, and despite being the size of a baby, it can easily jump over a large building. Having a gigantic bug hopping up and down while it draws near is surprisingly mentally scarring.

    ¡¸Amazin¡¯, that¡¯s amazin¡¯, Nii-chan! If it¡¯s this, then¡­¡­!¡¹

    Marco had gotten excited as if he were doing it himself, but then that excitement suddenly turned into a frown and he showed an insecure mood.

    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s wrong, Marco?¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys ¡®ave come, Nii-chan. Look.¡¹

    When I asked that, Marco turned his gaze towards the bathing room¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shoot, did I screw up?¡¹

    At the end of Marco¡¯s gaze, there were two staff members wearing t-shirts and shorts. The two staff members came in looking like they were doing a patrol.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be out if ya fail this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, it¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t fail this time.¡¹

    Getting a bit away from the wall, and tightening the towel wrapped around my waist, I placed the fingers of both my hands on the floor, and took the posture of a crouching start.

    ¡¸Nii-chan?¡¹

    Probably having never seen this posture before, Marco looked like he couldn¡¯t make a guess as to what I was doing.

    Well, that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Even if they compete over battle techniques in this world, there are almost no competitive matches on running speed after all.

    It was a posture for the sake of ¡°breaking into a run¡± that Earth¡¯s mankind had invented in order to compete in that running speed.

    ¡¸¤Ã!!¡¹

    *Don* (Bam)

    A sound as if a ten ton truck had crashed into something resounded throughout the bathhouse.

    Jumping out with the crouching start that utilized the spring power of my whole body, I crashed into the layer of air, and that was the explosion of the moment I pierced right through that.

    Like a shell shot out from a cannon, I soared to the air and what spread out before me was¡­¡­¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡ºSutoppu Za Warudo (Stop the World)¡»¡¹

    A world that had turned gray, and a little girl with new leaf colored hair at the top of the wall with her arms crossed and her body wrapped in a towel.

    And then, in the next instant,

    ¡¸Buberah!?¡¹

    Together with a pain that ran through my face, I made a grand fall into the bath that was enough to erect a waterspout.

    That day, I received a ban on going in and out of the general public bath-house.

 Chapter 151 â€“ With Smiles and Anger

    With Smiles and Anger

    ¡¸Just what in the world did you go to the bathhouse to do?¡¹

    *Gogogogogo* (Threatening aura)

    The Empress of the large magic country Leezelion, Sylvia, was smiling.

    ¡¸I did not invite you to the bathhouse just to let you peep at the women¡¯s bath, Yuu.¡¹

    While she directed an immense amount of bloodlust towards me.

    ¡­¡­Hello, this is the one that acted as the Hero a long time ago, Yashiro Yuu.

    When I tried and failed to peep at the public bathhouse, it was exposed to my guardian (Sylvia) in the end, and now I am being scolded.

    The location is at a coffee shop that was a bit of a distance from the main street, and the scolding was done on the shop¡¯s open terrace.

    ¡¸Honestly, you really are¡­¡­¡¹

    Sylvia¡¯s cheeks swelled, and she was mad with anger (bloodlust).

    In the old days, Sylvia was the type whose hands would immediately go flying, but it seems like she¡¯s changed a bit in these three years as she didn¡¯t lay a hand on me.

    But, however, that instead turned into fear that rushed through me.

    ¡¸S, sorry, Sylvia.¡¹

    ¡¸You are greatly mistaken if you think that things will be settled just by apologizing, you utter fool! Today is a day where I will not forgive you!½ñÈÕ¤ÈÑÔ¤¦ÈÕ¤ÏÔS¤µ¤ó£¡¡¹

    Ahh, I knew it. It looks like it¡¯s going to be more troublesome than being hit¡­¡­

    No, well, it all really is my bad though.

    ¡¸To begin with, why is it that you think of nothing but such immoral behavior!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this about my philosophy or something?¡¹

    Why am I perverted. Is it because I am a Japanese boy, or is it that I am simply perverted¡­¡­Uumu, I don¡¯t know. Is it that, something like ¡°I am perverted, therefore I am¡±?

    ¡¸Not that, you fool!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch! So you are just hitting me!¡¹

    I received her fist on the top of my head.

    It was a fist that was strengthened through Maryoku. The tingling pain that remained was tougher to endure than the pain from that Impact from before.

    ¡¸I was happy that you had not changed after three years had passed but¡­¡­Honestly, I wanted those bad habits to have been changed.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because there was no reason for them to change. These three years have been a life of self-indulgence for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Self-indulgence¡­¡­Did you not think of trying to do anything?¡¹

    I did think. Upon thinking about it, there was nothing that I wanted to do in Japan.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think of anything other than wanting to live in this world. I accepted things after three years had passed, but there was no index to live by.¡¹

    Though, right when I had accepted the fact that I couldn¡¯t return to this world, I was summoned once again.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I was happy when I returned to this world. ¡­¡­Though it would have been the worst if I was summoned as the Hero.¡¹

    Come to think of it, close to two months have passed since I returned to this world¡­¡­It feels like it¡¯s been short, yet long at the same time.

    ¡¸So, why are we in a place like this? You even made Marco go home.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the ones currently in this coffee shop were me, Sylvia, and then the three escort Imperial Guards. No one but us five.

    When Sylvia said that he didn¡¯t need to guide us anymore for today, Marco left while making a salute to me who was a man whose dream was broken. Moreover, with his left hand.

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­You are trying to change the subject, are you not?¡¹

    How did she figure it out! Even though I mixed in a somewhat solemn story to try and leave the peeping matter unsettled!

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m totally~ not! So, why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief.¡¹

    Going *Jiro*, Sylvia¡¯s long slit eyes pierced through me, then, *fuu*, their sharpness softened.

    ¡¸I thought that we could have talk with the present day Hero-donos after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? With me?¡­¡­Wait, by present day, you mean ¡°now¡±!?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. ¡­¡­Amagi Kaito, I intend to meet with them. Being here at this coffee shop is simply to kill time.¡¹

    Come to think of it, the reason why I am participating in the tournament is for her to meet with Kaito and the others.

    ¡¸Killing time huh¡­¡­Then, in that case, we now have free time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly is free but¡­¡­What is it? Are you thinking of indecent things again?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not, just how much doubt do you have for me! Do you really distrust me that much!? We¡¯re comrades¡­¡­that traveled together three years ago, aren¡¯t we!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it, you peeping tom.¡¹

    ¡¸I really am sorry©`!!¡¹

    I dove into a minefield all on my own.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You will let me hear the reason, right?¡¹

    Huh? The minefield didn¡¯t explode. It was a misfire.

    ¡¸No, well, at the time I tried to peep at the women¡¯s bath, you see? It felt like¡­¡­I met with someone I knew.¡¹

    Having jumped high using physical strength that far surpassed that of an ordinary person, I normally should have been able to peep with ease.

    However, my peeping failed. Most likely, it was due to the hands of that little girl with bright green hair that I saw at that time.

    It was way too sudden, and I wasn¡¯t able to get a proper look in that one moment but¡­¡­Most likely, that was¡­¡­¨D¨D.

    ¡¸Felt like?¡¹

    ¡¸I only saw her for a bit, so I can¡¯t confirm that it was the person herself. Though, since she had the same hair color, I think that she¡¯s probably the same person.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­And so, you are saying to want to look for her, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If she really is my acquaintance, I think that she is also searching for me.¡¹

    Though she¡¯s probably disgusted with me.

    ¡¸I see, in that case¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for that.¡¹

    Before Sylvia could finish what she was saying, something white gently appeared at the edge of our vision.

    It was all too sudden, as if it had come falling from the sky, and after I instinctively looked up, I saw that while something.

    At the table Sylvia and I were facing each other at, it sat down in an open seat.

    That thing, covered in a pure white hooded robe, took a sip of my milk coffee (that was full of sugar) with a mouth that was hidden in the hood.

    ¡¸Who are you!¡¹

    ¡¸Halt.¡¹

    In a beat, Sylvia¡¯s escorts gripped the handles of their swords, but Sylvia reined them in.

    ¡¸If you draw, your heads would fly.¡¹

    ¡¸Oya, so you even noticed me? ¡­¡­As expected of the ¡ºPrincess Knight¡»-sama.¡¹

    Next, an alluring voice echoed, and a woman appeared from the nearby shadows.

    Tan skin and golden hair, and then proportions that makes men¡¯s gazes glue onto it.

    That woman, is someone I recognize.

    ¡¸Tre-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Yuu.¡¹

    The female Adventurer that I met in Luxeria, Tre.

    It¡¯s been a little over a month since we separated, but I can feel a composure like that which an influential person gives off coming from the current Tre-san.

    ¡¸Excuse me for a bit. I¡¯m just an escort, well, more like a guardian, I suppose. If you¡¯re not gonna fight, I won¡¯t either.¡¹

    When Tre-san sat down in the other open seat, she smiled with a grin and looked at me.

    Tre-san is an escort¡­¡­Then that means that this white hood really is¡­¡­!

    When I looked at the white hood as if it here pulled down, it¡­¡­No, that girl took off the hood, and showed her face to us.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Yuu. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want to have that kind of reunion.¡¹

    While puffing out her cheeks, the Elven little girl, Lililuri said that.

 Chapter 152 â€“ The Preceding Hero and the Witch of Time

    The Preceding Hero and the Witch of Time

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Lililuri!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn. ¡­¡­It has, Yuu.¡¹

    Lililuri, who I met after so long, showed a smile that showed a gap from the matureness that was within her innocence.

    Even though it only a month has passed since we separated at Luxeria, her ambiance has changed considerably.

    ¡¸From how you look, it looks like you¡¯ve trained for several months already.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have trained for three years.¡¹

    Only a month has passed since I parted with Lililuri.

    Yet, why had she trained for three years, is probably what you¡¯re thinking. That of course is due to the power of Norn-baa-chan who is the ¡ºWitch of Time¡».

    And its name is ¡ºLabyrinth of Time¡».

    Filled with the Time Magic that the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» uses, it is another dimension with a different flow of time.

    This is abrupt but do you know the Tale of Urashima Tarou?

    The Palace of the Dragon King (Ryuuguujyou) that was at the bottom of the sea that he was led to by the turtle that he saved.

    It is a story where after staying there for several days, when Urashima Tarou returned to land, several centuries had already passed since the day that he went to the Palace of the Dragon King.

    The ¡ºLabyrinth of Time¡», this is the opposite of that Palace of the Dragon King. When inside of that space, the progress of the time outside becomes slower.

    No, would it be faster for you to understand if I said it was like the Room of Spirit and Time?

    Well, in any case, it is fine as long as you understand that Lililuri trained in a place where time progressed differently for a span of three years.

    Still, three years, huh. Since she was about seven or eight years old when I first met her, is she around ten now? However, maybe because she¡¯s an Elf, it doesn¡¯t look like her appearance has grown at all.

    ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹

    When I asked her that, Lililuri¡¯s expression became stiff.

    ¡¸There is something I need to report to Yuu and¡­¡­Her Majesty.¡¹

    Lililuri looked at Sylvia as she answered. Huh, does she know about Sylvia? She got to know her at the time in the Glaard Wasteland¡­¡­As expected, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case. I guess she was told by Baa-chan.

    ¡¸To me? ¡­¡­What sort of business might that be.¡¹

    It looks like she understood that she was my acquaintance from my reaction.

    While making a quizzical expression, Sylvia asked that to Lililuri.

    Lililuri has business with Sylvia¡­¡­Just what could it be? Did she receive a message from Baa-chan?

    No, it¡¯s Baa-chan we¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s hard to imagine her sending Lililuri over for a message.

    However, there¡¯s pretty much no relationship between Lililuri and Sylvia. Then just what kind of reason is there¡­¡­Well, I guess it¡¯s faster to ask about it rather than idly speculate it.

    ¡¸Putting me aside, what¡¯s your business with Sylvia?¡¹

    When I asked, Lililuri straightened up her back and,

    ¡¸I am the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» Lililuri. ¡­¡­According to Time Magic, I have come in order to prevent the calamity that will occur in this town.¡¹

    declared such.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Wha!?¡¹

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» that succeeds after Norn-sama?¡¹

    In contrast to me who took a few blinks even though I understood Lililuri¡¯s words, Sylvia, without any signs of discomposure, straightened her back like Lililuri and replied.

    Wait, why did Lililuri become the ¡ºWitch of Time¡»!?

    Sure, I knew that she did the training for Time Magic, but I didn¡¯t hear a single word about making her the ¡ºWitch of Time¡», Baa-chan!!

    Calling one¡¯s self the ¡ºWitch of Time¡»¡­¡­There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t understand the significance of that!!

    Moreover, that calamity¡­¡­Is it that big of an affair that needs the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» to make a move?

    Just what in the world is Baa-chan thinking in a time like this©¤©¤

    ¡¸The ¡ºWitch of Time¡» -jya toooooooo!!??¡¹

    My thoughts were interrupted by Paimon¡¯s scream as she suddenly appeared out from my shadow.

    ¡¸Damn you, ¡ºWitch of Time¡»! Today is the day I transfer my requiem to you!!¡¹

    Appearing from my shadow, Paimon started hissing like a cat as she surveyed the area.

    ¡¸Wait, Paimon!? What are you doing all of a sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying! You also know I would not stay quiet and yield after hearing about the ¡ºWitch of Time¡» -jya rou! ¡­¡­So, where is that detestable ¡ºWitch of Time¡» -jya?¡¹

    The growling Paimon now became restless.

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t the one that you want but¡­¡­You¡¯re really the ¡ºWitch of Time¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. ¡­¡­I have learned all of the ¡ºTime¡» magic.¡¹

    When I turned from Paimon to Lililuri and asked that, Lililuri strongly nodded.

    Seeing that, Sylvia also made a small nod.

    It would seem that Sylvia also believes in Lililuri¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Haaa!?¡­¡­In other words, this little shorty is the ¡ºWitch of Time¡», Norn¡¯s successor!? ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit unbelievable!?¡¹

    You¡¯re the one that¡¯s unbelievable, was it enough of a shock to make you change your tone?

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­Not, little shorty.¡¹

    ¡¸Heehn, compared to Norn, you¡¯re just a little shorty -jya wai!¡¹

    Quarrelling with a ten-year-old girl, you totally have no maturity.

    ¡¸Besides, I doubt if Time Magic is even usable -jya. In the time that I knew that being since I met her, a thousand and two hundred years passed and she showed no intention of using it even once, you know -jya zo?¡¹

    Did she have an intention to use it? ¡­¡­Or rather, that Paimon, did she really even hate Baa-chan? She¡¯s done nothing but reactions that make me question that.

    A tsundere? Are you a tsundere?

    ¡¸Kiki. ¡­¡­Yoisho. If you find it vexing, prove that you are the ¡ºWitch of Time¡».¡¹

    Paimon said that sounding as if to make fun of Lililuri©¤©¤©¤And for some reason, she got up onto my lap.

    ¡¸Why get on him?¡¹

    ¡¸I am using him in place of a chair -no jya. The reason he does not alienate me is because he appreciates me, is it not? Kikiki!¡¹

    What is this vampire saying with a self-satisfied look.

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­In that case¡­¡­Is this, fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh?©¤©¤Ow!?¡¹

    The weight on my lap changed a bit. The identity of it was Lililuri who sat on my lap.

    As for Paimon who had climbed onto my lap a short while ago, she was knocked onto her butt next to me, who was sitting on a chair, and had become teary eyed.

    Most likely, she brought time to a halt, shifted Paimon¡¯s location, and climbed onto my lap.

    ¡¸¤Ã! ¡­¡­So it was ¡ºStop the World¡».¡¹

    Paimon groaned.

    Still, manipulating time really is a cheat ability.

    Being the bearer of the Sacred Sword is as well, but I think that in a battle, there is nothing that holds an absolute advantage better than that.

    Actually, I once had a bout with a serious Baa-chan before, and that was dangerous.

    I didn¡¯t feel any chance of winning.

    ¡¸Wh, why you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`, since you¡¯re screwing with the conversation, shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸Mogagah!?¡¹

    I restrained the mouth of the still dissatisfied Paimon.

    Ouch! This asshole bit me just now!?

    ¡¸Hahaha, she¡¯s quite a pleasant girl. Just as the Guild Master¡­¡­no, as Shishou said she would be.¡¹

    Seeming to have been watching the scene, Tre-san laughed.

    Shishou? ¡­¡­Is she talking about Baa-chan?

    ¡¸What is this -jya, are you also Norn¡¯s successor?¡¹

    Having escaped from my hand, Paimon looked at Tre-san.

    ¡¸Nope, I only learned how to fight from that person. I¡¯m no good with magic, ya see.¡¹

    Tre-san shook her head sideways, and extended her hand to the handle of her sword that she wore on her waist.

    ¡¸Now then, friend of Shishou¡¯s. Since what this girl is going to talk about from now on is pretty important, it would really help if you could listen quietly¡­¡­Besides, it isn¡¯t, a story that doesn¡¯t concern a Mazoku like yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, who is that fellow¡¯s friend! ¡­¡­W, well fine, I shall listen. Reluctantly, it is reluctantly, got it -jya zo?¡¹

    She¡¯s good. To think that she would make her listen by flattering her by calling her Baa-chan¡¯s friend!

    Rather, you really are a tsudere, aren¡¯t you, Paimon.

    ¡¸Come on, Lililuri.¡¹

    Having made Paimon keep silent, Tre-san glanced over at Lililuri.

    Lililuri replied to her with a nod.

    ¡¸Un, thank you, Tre. ¡­¡­Within three days from today¡­¡­¡¹

    It was there that Lililuri took in a deep breath, and exhaled.

    Then©¤©¤

    ¡¸This town, will be destroyed by Mazoku.¡¹

    She went and said that.

    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤¡¹

    Both Sylvia and I could do nothing but gulp.

    ¡¸Is that¡¹

    ¡¸It is, true.¡¹

    When Sylvia, who recovered faster from her confusion than me, tried to ask about it, Lililuri got the better of her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That damned Baa-chan, she threw me into the middle of material for a top category disaster¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    What I recalled was the letter from when departed from Luxeria.

    So the reason she recommended the southern Gehl Archipelago was because she knew that I would read too much into it and go in the opposite direction!?

    ¡¸Mazoku¡­¡­Naturally, that is about ones other than me, right -jyaro? Currently, I do not have the power to annihilate this town after all -jyashi. What kind of fellow is it -jya?¡¹

    Since Lililuri transferred onto my lap, Paimon sat in an open seat.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­However, I do not know just how big of a scale it is.¡¹

    Lililuri hung her head down looking regretful. ¡­¡­She didn¡¯t know?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know, even though you can see the future?¡¹

    The ¡ºWitch of Time¡». As long as she succeeded that name, Lililuri should also be able to see the future. Despite that, why¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡­¡­as well as Shishou, at the border of a certain time, we have become unable to see the future beyond that.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Norn-sama you say!?¡¹

    Making a *gatah* sound, Sylvia stood up. Her cool face from before collapsed, and was dyed in astonishment. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to be surprised. At the very least, I was also surprised.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, at the time at the Glard Wasteland, Baa-chan did say that she had become unable to see the future several months ahead¡­¡­¡¹

    Remembering it now, that was an event that can¡¯t be overlooked wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡­¡­It would still be fine of the future were uncertain. But, for Baa-chan and Lililuri to not be able to see the future, wouldn¡¯t that mean that something big enough to cause that was going to happen?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºWitch of Time¡»-dono, um, what is the border that you mentioned?¡¹

    Slowly sitting back down in her seat, Sylvia asked that to Lililuri. Her eyes were sharp and serious.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The furthest I can see into the future right now is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The furthest you can see is?¡¹

    I involuntarily gulped.

    ¡¸With a sword of light raised overhead, it is Yuu¡¯s figure.¡¹